Skip to main content

Full text of "The Divine comedy of Dante Alighieri"

See other formats 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/divinecomedyofdaOOdantrich 


THE 


DIYINE    COMEDY 


OP 


DANTE     ALIGHIEKI. 

TRANSLATED   VERSE    FOR   VERSE 
FROM    THE    ORIGINAL    INTO    TERZA    RIMA. 


BY 

JAMES  INNES  MINCHIN. 


LONDON: 
LONGMANS,     aREEN,     AND     CO. 

1885. 


,,^H..MOKS.ST^rHa« 


PREFACE 


In  the  month  of  August,  1856,  I  attempted  the 
experiment  of  translating  into  terza  rima  the  beautiful 
story  of  Francesca  of  Eimini,  in  the  fifth  Canto  of  the 
"  Inferno."  I  was  then  employed  as  a  district  officer  in 
the  Madras  Presidency,  and  I  continued  to  occupy  my 
leisure  in  the  translation  of  the  poem,  completing  the 
whole  of  the  "  Inferno"  early  in  the  following  year. 

Throughout  the  year  1857,  the  year  of  the  Indian 
Mutiny,  my  family  being  in  England,  I  was  living  as 
the  only  English  officer  in  charge  of  a  large  sub-district, 
and  throughout  that  year  I  was  absolutely  without  any 
English  companion,  and  with  the  terrible  tales  of 
mutiny  and  massacre  that  reached  me  daily  through 
the  Press,  I  lived  unarmed  and  in  absolute  security 
amidst  a  peaceful  agricultural  community.  Such  a  life 
was  singularly  suitable  for  literary  labour,  and  during 
my  many  hours  of  solitary  leisure  in  that  stirring  year 
I  completed  in  the  month  of  October  my  translation  of 
the  "  Divine  Comedy."  I  spent  the  next  year  in  a 
careful  revision  of  my  work,  and  then  laid  it  by,  hoping 
that  I  might  live  to  publish  it  in  after  years. 

In  the  year  1866  I  returned  to  England  for  the  first 
time  after  an  absence  of  twenty-two  years,  and  at  the 


515047 


if  PREFACE. 

request  of  the  late  Professor  Brewer,  of  King's  College, 
wlio  was  himself  a  great  student  of  Dante,  I  placed  in 
his  hands  the  MS.  of  my  translation,  which  he  had 
heard  from  a  mutual  friend  that  I  had  completed. 
Mr.  Brewer  greatly  encouraged  me  by  the  favourable 
opinion  he  kindly  formed  of  my  work,  but  he  did  much 
more  than  pass  such  an  opinion :  he  compared  my  whole 
translation  carefully  with  the  original,  and  marked 
every  passage  in  the  long  poem  which  he  considered  to 
stand  in  need  of  alteration,  and  advised  me,  after  again 
subjecting  it  to  a  complete  revision,  to  bring  it  before 
the  public,  telling  me  that  he  considered  it  the  best 
translation  of  the  "Purgatory"  and  the  "Paradise" 
that  had  come  under  his  notice. 

On  my  return  to  India  I  devoted  the  leisure  hours  of 
another  year  to  the  revision  which  Mr.  Brewer  had 
recommended,  and  I  in  fact  re-wrote  every  passage 
which  had  been  marked  by  him  as  unsatisfactory.  So 
many  years  had  elapsed  since  I  had  written  it  that 
I  could  judge  my  work  as  fairly  as  if  it  had  not  been 
my  own,  and  I  took  a  critical  pleasure  in  the  justice  of 
Professor  Brewer's  obelisks  of  condemnation.  The 
correction  of  the  marked  passages  was  no  light  labour, 
as  the  alteration  of  one  crabbed  line  often  entailed  a 
new  turning  of  a  whole  triplet,  the  exigencies  of  rhyme 
in  the  terza  rima  being  generally  the  cause  of  the  blots 
requiring  alteration. 

After  another  interval  of  sixteen  years  I  bring  my 
work  before  the  general  judgment  of  Dante  students  as 
the  result  of  the  honest  labour  of  many  years  of  a  stu- 


PREFACE.  ▼ 

dious  life.  I  know  that  I  cannot  expect  any  general 
interest  in  sucli  work,  but  I  shall  be  satisfied  if  it  obtain 
from  other  students  of  Dante  the  favourable  opinion 
which  it  won  from  my  kindly  critic  the  late  Professor 
Brewer,  and  I  hope  it  will  at  least  interest  my  friends 
as  the  mature  fruit  of  such  literary  power  as  I  possess. 

The  only  translations  of  Dante  with  which  I  am 
acquainted  are  Gary's,  Longfellow's,  and  Wright's. 
Gary's  work  is  that  of  a  real  scholar,  but  it  is  impos- 
sible to  represent  the  "  Divine  Gomedy"  in  Miltonic 
blank  verse.  Faithful  as  is  Gary's  version,  it  does  not 
really  represent  Dante  to  the  English  reader.  Long- 
fellow's work  is  even  more  verbally  literal,  and  equally 
unlike  the  original.  It  is  translated  verse  for  verse 
and  in  terza  rima  form,  but  though  it  is  not  true  blank 
verse  there  is  no  rhyme,  and  every  one  fit  to  appreciate 
Dante  knows  that  in  his  interlinked  rhyme  and  mar- 
vellous melody  consists  the  most  exquisite  portion  of  his 
charm.  It  is  to  these  that  the  sweetest  portions  of  the 
"  Purgatory"  and  the  "  Paradise"  owe  their  perfect 
form,  which,  robbed  of  such  adjuncts,  cannot  be  pre- 
sented in  a  foreign  language. 

Of  the  above  three  translations  Wright's  is  certainly 
the  best  representation  of  the  original  poem,  for  it  is 
in  rhyme,  and  the  verse  is  generally  melodious.  But 
the  metre  is  not  that  of  the  original ;  it  is  not  terza 
rima,  but  an  ingenious  imitation  of  it,  invented  by 
Mr.  Wright  to  avoid  the  technical  difficulty  of  the  triple 
rhyme.  In  my  opinion  Dante  cannot  be  fairly  repre- 
sented to  the  English  reader  without  his  triple  rhyme. 


vi  PREFACE. 

The  terza  rima  is  a  metre  perfectly  suited  for  English 
poetry,  and  in  that  metre  only  can  a  true  representation 
of  the  great  Florentine's  work  be  presented  in  English 
verse. 

I  believe  that  more  than  one  translation  into  English 
terza  rima  has  appeared  since  I  made  my  own,  and 
that  one  of  them  by  Mr.  Cayley  is  of  more  than  ordi- 
nary excellence.  The  work  never  fell  into  my  hands, 
nor  was  even  known  to  me  by  repute  until  I  had  for 
many  years  given  up  my  own  Dante  studies.  I  have 
abstained  from  seeing  his  work  till  my  own  was  through 
the  press,  in  order  to  avoid  any  possibility  of  assistance 
by  others'  labour  to  my  own.  Should  any  similarity  be 
detected  anywhere  between  our  translations  it  can  only 
be  the  accidental  result  of  two  minds  having  engaged 
separately  in  carrying  out  the  same  task  on  the  same 
conditions. 

In  my  opinion,  fidelity  to  the  original  is  a  translator's 
first  duty,  and  that  I  have  refused  to  sacrifice  in  any 
attempt  at  meretricious  ornament.  I  should  have  wished 
to  present  my  own  translation  side  by  side  with  the 
Italian,  but  have  been  deterred  by  the  extra  cost  of 
printing  which  such  a  mode  of  publication  would  in- 
volve. I  believe  that  the  Italian  student  who  will  take 
the  trouble  to  compare  my  version  with  Dante's  poem, 
however  slight  his  knowledge  of  the  Italian  language 
may  be,  will  find  no  difiiculty  in  following  the  original 
line  by  line ;  mere  paraphrase  of  foreign  poetry  is  easy, 
faithful  representation  is  hard.  My  effort  has  been 
to  reproduce  with  exactitude  the  thoughts,  and,  where 


PREFACE.  vii 

possible,  the  words  of  Dante  in  verse  that  may  give  the 
English  reader  some  idea  of  the  exquisite  harmony  of 
the  original. 

Wherever  Dante  has  written  in  Latin  I  have  kept 
the  words  unchanged :  such  lines,  if  pronounced  in  the 
Italian  fashion,  will  generally  be  found  fairly  har- 
monious ;  of  course  with  the  old  English  pronunciation 
they  do  not  make  verse  at  all.  Proper  names  must  also 
be  pronounced  in  Italian  to  keep  the  harmony  of  the 
verse.  For  instance,  Beatrice  must  be  pronounced 
as  a  word  of  four  syllables  unless  it  is  spelt  Beatrix. 
I  trust  to  the  consideration  of  a  fair  critic  if  in  a 
long  poem  of  nearly  five  thousand  triple  rhymes  he 
finds  here  and  there  a  faulty  rhyme  which  would  be 
inadmissible  in  a  sonnet.  I  have  purposely  made  use 
of  some  archaic  words  in*  the  reproduction  of  an  Italian 
poem  which  is  at  least  half  a  century  older  than  the 
works  of  our  Chaucer. 

The  introduction,  and  the  notes  which  will  be  found 
appended  to  each  page,  have  been  written  solely  with 
the  object  of  enabling  the  ordinary  reader  to  compre- 
hend Dante's  great  poem,  the  interest  of  which  is  often 
dependent  on  minute  historical  details,  now  little  known 
or  forgotten. 

JAMES   INNES   MINCHm. 

October,  1884. 


CONTENTS. 


pRErACE iii 

Introduction  xxiii 

The  Obligations  of  Dante  to  Virgil        - Ivii 


HELL. 

CANTO  I. 

Dante  having  wandered  in  the  middle  of  his  life  into  a  dark  forest,  which  \ 
represents  the  maze  of  human  passions,  attempts  to  climb  the  moun-i 
tain  of  Virtue,  and  is  repulsed  by  three  beasts,  the  l^pard,  the  lion, ; 
and  the  wolf,  representing  the  lust  of  Pleasure,  Pride,  and  Avarice., 
He  is  rescued  from  these  by  the  shade  of  Virgil,  who  promises  to 
conduct  him  through  Hell  and  Purgatory,  whilst  another  worthier 
spirit  shall  finally  lead  him  to  Paradise 1 

CANTO  II. 

Dante  having  followed  Virgil  along  the  mountain  until  nightfall,  is 
oppressed  with  fears  on  account  of  the  greatness  of  his  undertaking, 
and  his  own  unfitness  for  such  a  task.  Virgil  reproves  his  cowardice, 
and  inspires  him  with  confidence  by  the  account  of  the  manner  in 
which  he  was  called  by  Beatrice  from  Heaven,  to  speed  to  his 
assistance 5 

CANTO  III. 

Dante,  following  Virgil,  arrives  at  the  gates  of  Hell,  and  reads  the 
inscription  written  thereon.  Immediately  within  the  precincts  he 
finds  the  vast  crowd  of  human  beings  who  on  earth  have  done 
neither  good  nor  evil,  and  who  are  punished  there,  together  with 
the  Angels  who  were  neither  on  the  side  of  God  nor  Lucifer  when  the 
latter  rebelled,  and  who  are  hence  excluded  from  Heaven  and  from  the 
circles  of  Hell  itself.  From  there  they  reach  the  bank  of  the  River 
Acheron,  where  the  Demon  Charon  ferries  over  the  spirits  of  the 
condemned  into  Hell,  and  there  Dante  falls  into  a  sudden  swoon        .    10 

CANTO  IV. 

Dante  on  recovering  from  his  swoon  finds  himself  on  the  other  side  of 
the  River  Acheron.  He  follows  Virgil  into  the  "  blind  world,"  and 
enters  Limbo,  which  is  the  outer  circle  of  Hell.  Here  he  finds  all 
those  souls  who,  from  the  want  of  baptism,  have  lost  salvation,  but 
have  done  nothing  to  deserve  actual  punishment  .        .        .        .13 


CONTENTS. 


CANTO   V. 


Dante  enters  the  second  circle  of  Hell,  where  he  finde  Minos,  the  judge, 
who  endeavours  to  stop  his  progress.  Virgil  having  taken  him  within, 
he  sees  there  the  punishment  of  carnal  sinners,  who  are  for  ever  tost 
about  by  furious  winds.  Amongst  the  condemned  he  sees  and  con- 
verses with  Francesca  of  Rimini  and  her  lover,  and  falls  fainting  to 
the  ground  with  pity  at  their  fate 17 

CANTO  VI. 

On  returning  to  his  senses  Dante  finds  himself  in  the  third  circle,  that  of 
rain,  in  which  gluttons  are  punished,  under  the  guardianship  of 
Cerberus.  Amongst  the  condemned  he  finds  a  Florentine,  nicknamed 
Hog,  and  converses  with  him  on  the  dissensions  of  their  town     .        .    21 

CANTO  VII. 

Dante  is  confronted  by  Pluto  at  the  entrance  of  the  fourth  circle.  Con- 
ducted by  Virgil  he  obtains  a  safe  passage,  and  sees  within  the 
avaricious  and  the  prodigal,  condemned  to  a  like  punishmeut,  rolling 
great  weights  against  each  other.  Passing  onwards  to  the  fifth  circle 
they  come  to  the  Stygian  lake,  in  which  the  souls  of  the  wrathful  are 
immersed.     Skirting  the  lake  they  reach  at  last  the  foot  of  a  tower    .    25 

CANTO  VIII. 

Phlegyas,  the  ferryman  of  Styx,  summoned  by  a  signal  from  the  tower, 
bears  Virgil  and  Dante  across  the  lake.  On  the  way  they  are  attacked 
by  Philippo  Argenti,  whose  punishment  is  described.  They  then 
arrive  at  the  city  of  Dis,  where  the  fallen  angels  prevent  their 
entrance,  closing  the  gate  at  Virgil's  approach 28 

CANTO  IX. 

Virgil  pauses,  waiting  for  heavenly  assistance.  In  the  meantime  the 
three  Furies  rise  upon  the  walls  of  Dis  and  threaten  Dante  with  the 
sight  of  Medusa's  head.  The  Angel  then  arrives  across  the  Styx,  and 
the  fiends  retiring,  the  gates  of  the  city  are  opened.  Dante  following 
Virgil  finds  the  heretics  of  all  denominations  punished  in  tombs  of 
fire .32 

canto:  x. 

Farinata  degli  Uberti,  the  Ghibeline  leader,  and  Cavalcante  Cavalcanti, 
the  Guelph,  rise  from  the  same  tomb  and  converse  with  Dante.  The 
latter  inquires  about  the  welfare  of  his  son  Guido,  Dante's  great 
friend,  and  the  former  predicts  Dante's  exile.  He  explains  to  Dante 
that,  although  able  to  see  indistinctly  future  events,  the  spirits  are 
entirely  ignorant  of  what  is  at  the  time  going  on  in  the  world,  unless 
they  are  informed  by  spirits  lately  arrived  from  there  .        .        .36 

CANTO  XI. 

Resting  on  a  rock  that  overhangs  the  seventh  circle  while  they  pause  to 
accustom  themselves  to  the  fetid  atmosphere,  Virgil  explains  to 
Dante  what  crimes  are  punished  in  the  three  remaining  circles 
namely,  violence,  fraud,  and  treason.  He  shows  how  the  crimes 
punished  in  the  circles  outside  the  city  of  Dis  are  of  less  culpability 
than  those  doomed  within  the  walls,  and  how  usury  is  particularly 
hateful  to  God 40 


CONTENTS.  xi 

PAGE 

CANTO  XII. 

Descending  the  bank  into  the  seventh  circle,  they  find  it  guarded  by  the 
Minotaur.  Having  reached  the  bottom  of  the  cliff,  Dante  sees  a  river 
of  blood,  in  which  are  punished  those  who  have  committed  violence 
against  their  neighbour,  being  prevented  from  rising  out  of  the 
boiling  stream  by  a  band  of  Centaurs,  who  gallop  with  bows  and 
arrows  along  its  bank.  Three  of  them  advance  to  meet  Virgil 
and  Dante,  and,  at  the  former's  request,  one  of  them  guides  the  poets 
along  the  bank,  and  finally  carries  Dante  across  the  stream  on  bis  back    43 

CANTO  XIII. 

Entering  the  second  division  of  the  seventh  circle,  Dante  finds  himself  in 
a  weird  wood,  the  trees  of  which  are  the  spirits  of  those  who  have 
committed  violence  against  their  own  persons,  and  who  are  puuished 
by  being  fed  upon  by  Harpies.  While  Virgil  converses  with  Pietro 
delle  Vigne,  the  confidant  and  Chancellor  of  the  Emperor  Frederic  II., 
two  spirits  rush  through  the  forest,  chased  by  black  bitches,  who 
tear  them  to  pieces,  such  being  the  punishment  of  those  who  have 
committed  violence  against  themselves  in  their  estate  .        .        .47 

CANTO  XIV. 

The  poets  reach  the  boundary  of  the  wood  and  see  before  them  the  third 
compartment  of  this  circle,  a  plain  of  burning  sand,  where  are 
punished  in  various  ways  those  who  have  committed  violence  against 
God,  Nature,  and  Art.  Amongst  the  first  they  see  Capaneus,  one  of 
the  seven  before  Thebes.  They  reach  a  rivulet  of  blood,  the  river  of 
Phlegethon,  which  traverses  the  burning  desert,  and  whose  petrified 
margins  afford  Dante  a  passage  across  the  sand 51 

CANTO  XV. 
Following  the  petrified  margins  of  the  stream  through  the  circle,  they 
meet  a  troop  of  tormented  spirits  who  have  committed  violence 
against  Nature.  Amongst  those  Dante  recognises  his  old  preceptor, 
Ser  Brunetto,  who  accompanies  him  for  some  distance,  and  predicts 
his  coming  exile 55 

CANTO  XVI. 

The  poets  having  almost  crossed  the  desert,  where  they  can  hear  the 
falling  of  the  torrent  into  the  next  circle,  meet  another  troop  punished 
for  the  same  vice,  amongst  whom  Dante  converses  with  three  dis- 
tinguished Florentines.  Having  reached  the  precipice,  Virgil  throws 
a  rope  down  the  waterfall,  upon  which  signal  a  monster  rises      .         .     59 

CANTO  XVII. 
The  form  of  the  monster  Gerion  is  described.  Virgil  and  Dante  descend 
a  short  distance  to  reach  him,  and  then  Dante  returns  alone  to  the 
extreme  verge  of  the  sandy  desert,  where  he  sees  seated  under  the 
rain  of  fire  those  who  have  committed  violence  against  art,  or  usurers. 
On  returning  to  Virgil  he  finds  him  seated  on  the  back  of  Gerion,  and 
taking  his  place  before  him,  the  poets  are  carried  down  by  the  monster 
to  the  next  circle ' 6? 

CANTO  XVIII. 
A  description  of  the  eighth  circle,  which  is  divided  into  ten  wards,  i 
which  are  punished  those  who  have  committed  frauds  of  ten  differe 
kinds.    Virgil  and  Dante  pass  through  the  first  two  wards  ;  in  the  f 
are  punished  those  who  have  deceived  women,  who  are  naked 
lashed  by  demons ;  in  the  second  all  flatterers,  who  are  doome 
wallow  in  human  excrement  ........ 


a^ii  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

CANTO  XIX. 

Dante  describes  the  third  valley,  in  which  Simonists  are  punished  by  being 
buried  head  downwards  in  round  apertures  of  the  rock,  their  legs  from 
the  knees  downwards  being  alone  visible,  which  they  kick  convulsively, 
while  the  soles  of  the  feet  burn  with  a  lambent  flame.  Virgil  bears 
Dante  down  the  impassable  bank  into  the  bottom  of  the  valley,  where 
he  converses  with  the  soul  of  Pope  Nicholas  the  Third,  and  bitterly 
rebukes  him  for  his  Simony  and  prostitution  of  his  high  office     •         .     70 

CANTO  XX. 

In  the  fourth  ward  of  Malebolge  Dante  sees  the  doomed  passing  in  slow 
procession.  On  closer  inspection  he  finds  that  their  heads  are  turned 
the  face  behind,  and  that  they  have  consequently  to  walk  backwards. 
These  are  necromancers  who  deceived  themselves  or  others  by  attempt- 
ing to  look  into  the  future.  Amongst  them  is  Manto,  the  sight  of 
whom  leads  Virgil  into  a  digression  on  the  origin  of  his  native  city      .    74 

CANTO  XXI. 

The  poets  pass  into  the  fifth  ward,  and,  looking  down  from  the  bridge, 
Dante  discovers  it  to  be  a  lake  of  boiling  pitch.  While  gazing  into  its 
depths  a  demon  alights  on  the  bridge,  bearing  a  sinner  on  his  back, 
whom  he  throws  into  the  lake.  As  the  wretch  rises  to  the  surface  a 
crowd  of  demons,  hitherto  concealed  under  the  bridge,  attack  him 
with  their  hooks  and  force  him  to  dive  into  the  boiling  pitch.  Virgil 
issues  forth  to  obtain  a  safe  passage  for  Dante,  and  being  told  that 
the  bridge  over  the  sixth  valley  is  in  rains  they  follow  a  band  of 
demons,  whom  their  chief  has  directed  to  guide  the  poets  to  another 
bridge  over  the  next  ward      ....  ...    78 

CANTO  XXII. 

The  poets  following  thp  ten  demons,  they  come  suddenly  upon  a  sinner, 
who  before  he  can  escape  into  the  lake  is  speared  by  one  of  the  fiends. 
With  the  permission  of  the  leader,  Virgil  questions  the  sinner  as  to 
himself  and  his  companions.  The  trickster  then  induces  the  demons 
to  stand  aside,  under  pretence  that  he  will  lure  more  of  his  comrades 
into  their  clutches,  and  takes  the  opportunity  of  plunging  into  the 
burning  pitch  ;  two  of  the  demons  chasing  him  are  caught  in  the  slimy 
lake,  and  while  the  rest  are  extricating  tb  cm  the  poets  continue  their  way    &I 

CANTO  XXIII. 

Dante  expresses  to  Virgil  his  fear  that  they  will  be  pursued  by  the  re- 
vengeful demons,  and  as  his  alarm  is  fulfilled  Virgil  lifts  him  in  his 
arms  and  carries  him  down  the  clifi'into  the  next  valley  of  Malebolge. 
There  they  find  hypocrites  punished  by  being  clothed  in  long  cloaks 
and  weighty  cowls  of  lead.  Amongst  these  Dante  converses  with  two 
Eejoicing  Friars,  who,  under  the  cloak  of  impartiality,  had  inflicted 
grievous  wrong  on  the  Ghibeline  party  in  Florence       .         .        ,        .85 

CANTO  XXIV. 

\te,  with  great  difficulty,  under  Virgil's  guidance  .climbs  the  broken 

ridge  to  the  ridge  that  looks  down  into  the  seventh  valley.     Descend- 

g  into  it,  he  finds  robbers  punished  there,  surrounded  by  multitudes 

estiferous  serpents.    Amongst  them  the  soul  of  Gianni  Fucci,  who 

robbed  the  sacristy  in  Pistoia,  predicts  to  him  the  evils  that  will 

tly  ensue  to  his  own  city  and  the  Florentines         .        .         .        .89 


CONTENTS. 


CANTO  XXV. 

While  Fucci  vents  his  rage  in  blasphemy  he  is  attacked  by  the  serpents, 
and  flees  away,  parsaed  by  Cacus  in  the  shape  of  a  centaur,  whose 
croup  is  covered  with  adders,  while  a  fiery  drai^on  is  seated  on  his 
crest.  A  party  of  Florentines  then  advance  under  the  bank  where 
the  poets  are  standing,  and  four  of  them  go  through  the  most  extraor- 
dinary transformations 93 

CANTO   XXVI. 

Dante  ironically  compliments  Florence  on  its  renown  in  the  Infernal 
Kegions,  and  prophesies  its  approaching  misfortunes.  He  passes  with 
Virgil  into  the  eighth  pit,  over  which  he  sees  hovering  flames,  like 
will-o'-the-wisps.  These  he  finds  to  be  the  souls  of  fraudulent  coun- 
sellors. Virgil  converses  with  a  flame  with  two  horns,  in  which  are 
the  spirits  of  Ulysses  and  Diomed,  and  the  former  relates  the  final 
voyage  which  he  and  his  old  companions  ventured  into  the  unknown 
regions  of  the  West,  beyond  the  gates  of  Hercules        .        .        .        .97 

CANTO  XXVII. 

The  flame  which  contained  Ulysses  and  Diomed  having  departed,  another 
comes  near  the  poets  and  addresses  them  finally  in  Tuscan.  On  being 
questioned  by  Dante  he  states  that  he  was  Count  Guido  da  Monte- 
feltro,  and  relates  why  he  was  condemned  to  such  a  punishment        .     101 

CANTO  XXVIII. 

The  poets  reach  the  ninth  valley,  in  which  the  promoters  of  schisms  are 
punished,  being  hewed  by  a  fiend  with  a  sword  in  frightful  wounds. 
Amongst  these  Dante  converses  with  Mahomet,  Pier  da  Medicina, 
Mosca  de'  Uberti,  and  Bertram  dal  Bornio 104 

CANTO   XXIX. 

Dante  still  lingers,  gazing  on  the  maimed  spirits  in  the  ninth  valley,  in 
anticipation  of  seeing  there  a  relation  who  had  been  murdered,  and 
whose  death  his  family  had  not  avenged.  He  then  follows  Virgil 
over  the  ridge  which  crowns  the  last  ward  of  Malebolge,  in  which  are 
punished  falsifiers  of  various  descriptions.  Descending  into  the 
valley,  he  finds  them  afflicted  with  fearful  diseases,  and  discourses 
with  two  alchemists,  Grifolino  of  Arezzo  and  Capocchio  of  Siena      .     109 

CANTO  XXX. 

Two  wild  spirits  rush  by,  tearing  and  haling  the  other  plague-smitten 
victims.  These  are  they  who  in  life  falsified  their  own  persons.  On 
their  departure  Dante  listens  to  an  altercation  between  Master  Adam 
of  Brescia,  a  coiner,  and  Sim'on  of  Troy.  He  is  rebuked  by  Virgil  for 
taking  an  interest  in  so  base  a  dispute 112 

CANTO   XXXI. 

The  poets,  turning  from  tbe  last  valley  of  Malebolge,  advance  towards 
the  ninth  circle  of  Hell,  the  lowest  and  central  pit.  Around  that 
pit,  standing  within  it,  but  rising  above  it  from  their  middle  upwards, 
stand  vast  giants.  Of  these  Dante  sees  Nimrod,  Fialte,  and  Antaeus. 
The  last  places  the  poets  in  safety  at  the  bottom  of  the  pit         .        .116 


xlv  CONTENTS. 

PAOi! 

CANTO  XXXII. 

Dante  finds  himself  in  the  bottomless  pit,  in  which  is  the  frozen  lake  of 
Cocitus.  In  the  outer  circle  are  frozen  the  first  class  of  traitors,  their 
heads  alone  being  raised  above  the  ice.  The  circle  is  called  Caina, 
after  the  first  murderer.  Camiccione  de'  Pazzi  names  to  Dante 
several  of  those  punished  in  this  circle.  The  poets  then  advance  to 
the  second  circle,  called  Antenora,  after  Antenor,  the  betrayer  of 
Troy,  where  are  punished  in  like  manner  traitors  to  their  country. 
Bocca  degli  Abbati  names  to  Dante  several  of  his  companions  in 
suffering.  Finally  Dante  sees  two  forms  frozen,  the  head  of  one 
overlapping  the  other,  and  devouring  the  lower  skull  with  fierce  hatred    120 

CANTO  XXXIII. 

Count  Ugolin  relates  to  Dante  the  fearful  end  of  himself  and  his  sons, 
left  to  die  of  hunger  in  the  Tower  of  Famine.  The  poets  then  pass 
onwards  to  the  third  division  of  the  last  circle,  called  Idomea,  in 
which  are  punished  those  who  have  betrayed  their  benefactors.  The 
friar  Alberigo  explains  to  Dante  that  when  men  have  committed  the 
height  of  perfidy  their  spirits  are  at  once  sent  to  torment,  a  fiend 
taking  possession  of  the  body  which  appears  to  be  still  alive  on  earth    124 

CANTO  XXXIV. 
The  poets  advance  into  the  fourth  quarter  of  the  last  circle,  called 
Judecca  ;  there  the  damned  are  wholly  submerged  beneath  the  frozen 
lake  of  Cocitus.  Advancing  towards  the  icy  blast  that  meets  them, 
Virgil  shows  Dante  the  gigantic  form  of  Lucifer  piercing  through  the 
lake.  Virgil  then  takes  up  Dante,  and  descends  along  the  body  of 
the  fallen  archangel  into  the  centre  of  the  earth.  From  thence  he 
ascends  on  the  other  side,  and,  after  a  weary  climb  through  a  deep 
cavern,  the  poets  at  length  issue  on  the  Antipodes      ....    128 

PUEGATORY. 

CANTO  I. 

Dante  describes  the  calm  delight  he  experienced  at  issuing  to  the  tender 
light  of  early  morning  from  the  black  night  of  Hell.  The  poets  meet 
the  shade  of  Cato  of  Utica,  the  appointed  guardian  of  the  mountain 
of  Purgatory.  On  his  direction  they  proceed  to  the  seashore,  and 
there  Virgil  washes  from  Dante's  face  with  dew  the  stains  of  Hell, 
and  girds  him  with  the  reeds  that  grow  there 133 

CANTO  II. 

A  light  rises  on  the  distant  ocean,  which,  advancing  with  marvellous 
speed,  is  seen  to  be  the  bark  in  which  the  spirits  are  brought  to 
Purgatory  by  an  angel.  When  the  troop  land  upon  the  shore,  Dante 
vainly  endeavours  to  embrace  one  of  the  spirits,  whom  he  recognises 
for  his  friend  Casella.  The  latter,  to  please  Dante,  sings  one  of  his 
canzoni,  to  which  while  all  are  rapt  in  attention  Cato  rebukes  them 
for  dallying  on  their  way,  and  all  hurry  towards  the  mountain  .    137 

CANTO  III. 

As  the  poets  advance  towards  the  hiU,  Dante  is  alarmed  at  seeing  only 
his  own  shadow  cast  by  the  sun  behind  them,  and  thinks  that  Virgil 
has  deserted  him.  Cleared  from  his  error  they  reach  the  foot  of  the 
mountain,  and  while  in  perplexity  as  to  their  ascent,  meet  a  troop  of 
spirits,  who  show  them  the  way.  Amongst  them  Manfred,  King  of 
Naples,  urges  Dante  to  tell  his  daughter  of  his  fate,  as  by  her 
prayers  she  can  shorten  the  time  of  his  wanderings  in  the  Ante- 
Purgatory 140 


CONTENTS. 


CANTO  IV. 

Guided  by  the  spirits,  the  poets  turn  into  a  narrow  fissure  cloven  in  the 
hillside,  and  continue  their  ascent.  Pausing  on  the  top  of  a  ledge 
for  rest,  Dante  marvels  at  seeing  the  sun  travelling  in  the  northern 
portion  of  the  sky,  instead  of  in  the  southern,  as  in  the  other  hemi- 
sphere. They  then  become  aware  of  the  presence  of  another  troop  of 
spirits,  among  whom  Dante  recognises  one  Belacqua,  who  informs 
him  that  they  are  condemned  to  wander  in  the  Ante-Purgatory  for 
as  many  years  as  they  delayed  repentance  in  life        ....    144 

CANTO  V. 

The  poets  meet  with  others,  who,  having  deferred  their  repentance  until 
death,  suffered  violent  ends,  but  had  time  to  repent,  and  obtain 
pardon  at  the  last.  Amongst  these,  Giacopo  del  Cassero,  Buonconte 
da  Montefeltro,  and  Pia,  a  Siennese  lady,  describe  their  deaths,  and 
urge  Dante  to  obtain  on  earth  prayers  in  their  behalf        .         .        .     148 

CANTO  VI. 

The  poet  continues  amongst  the  same  troop,  of  whom  he  names  several 
more.  At  last,  freed  from  their  importunities,  he  advances  with 
Virgil  till  they  meet  another  solitary  shade,  who  proves  to  be  the 
Mantuan  Sordello.  On  seeing  his  affectionate  greeting  with  his 
countryman,  Dante  bursts  into  an  invective  against  the  whole  of 
Italy  divided  by  party  feuds,  where,  especially  in  Florence,  such  a 
spirit  was  entirely  lost 151 

CANTO  VII. 

The  poets  learn  from  Sordello  that  it  is  impossble  to  ascend  the 
mountain  during  the  night,  and  he  guides  them  to  a  retired  valley, 
where  they  see  those  who,  from  being  engrossed  with  affairs  of  State, 
deferred  their  repentance  to  the  last,  and  are  detained  in  tlie  Ante- 
Purgatory.  Amongst  these  are  named  the  Emperor  Rodolph, 
Ottocar,  King  of  Bohemia,  Philip  III.  of  France,  Henry  of  Navarre, 
Peter  III.  of  Arragon,  Charles  of  Anjou,  Henry  III.  of  England, 
and  William,  Marquis  of  Montferrat 156 

CANTO  VIII. 

At  evening  fall  one  of  the  spirits  sings  the  hymn  of  the  Church,  "Te 
lucis  ante  terminum,"  and  on  its  close  two  angels,  with  flaming 
swords  broken  off  at  the  points,  descend  to  guard  the  vale.  The 
poets  then  enter  it,  and  Dante  meets  with  joy  his  friend  Nino,  the 
Judge  of  Gallura.  A  serpent  creeps  into  the  valley,  but  flees  at  once 
on  the  advance  of  the  angels;  and  Dante  converses  with  Conrad 
Malaspina,  who  predicts  to  liim  his  own  exile 160 

CANTO  IX. 

Dante  dreams  that  he  is  carried  by  an  angel  to  the  sphere  of  fire.  On 
waking  he  finds  himself  alone  with  Virgil,  who  tells  him  that  in  his 
sleep  he  was  borne  up  by  Lucia  to  that  spot,  which  is  close  to  the 
gate  of  Purgatory.  Reaching  the  portal,  they  are  admitted  by  the 
Angel  who  stands  in  Avard  over  it,  as  the  vicar  of  Saint  Peter   .        .     163 

CANTO  X. 
The  poets  issue  from  the  gate  through  a  spiral  staircase  upon  the  first 
cornice  on  the  mountain  of  Purgatory.  On  the  wall  which  bars  the 
further  ascent  of  the  mountain  they  see  carved  bas-reliefs  repre- 
senting various  examples  of  humility.  Finally  they  advance  slowl;^, 
towards  these  spirits,  who,  bowed  under  vast  weights,  are  purged  or' 
the  sin  of  Pride 167 


CONTENTS. 


CANTO  XI. 

After  the  spirits  liave  recited  the  Lord's  Prayer,  Virgil  demands  of  them 
the  way  up  the  mountain.  One  of  them  directs  them  to  accompany 
them  along  the  ledge,  and  declares  himself  to  be  Omberto,  who  was 
murdered  at  Campagnatico.  Dante  then  recognises  in  another 
Oderisi  the  Illuminator,  who  discourses  on  the  vanity  of  worldly 
fame,  and  points  out  to  him  Provenzana  Salvani,  a  chief  in  Siena    .    171 

CANTO  XII. 

The  poets  leave  the  burdened  spirits,  and  as  they  rapidly  advance, 
Dante's  attention  is  drawn  by  Virgil  to  the  eflBgies  which  are  drawn 
upon  the  ledge,  and  which  represent  various  examples  of  pride.  They 
are  finally  met  by  an  Angel,  who  points  out  to  tJiem  the  stairs  by 
which  they  are  to  ascend,  and  touching  Dante's  forehead  with  hia 
wing  effaces  one  of  the  seven  P's  which  had  been  engraved  there  at 
the  entrance  into  Purgatory         .        .        '        .        .        .        .        .    176 

CANTO  XIII. 

They  reach  the  second  cornice,  on  which  is  purged  the  sin  of  Envy.  As 
they  proceed  along  it  they  hear  voices  from  invisible  spirits  inculcat- 
ing charity.  Further  on  they  see  the  souls  of  the  envious,  clad  in 
sackcloth,  and  with  their  eyes  sewed  up  with  an  iron  wire.  Amongst 
these  Dante  converses  with  Sapia,  a  lady  of  Siena,  who  acquaints 
him  with  her  story 179 

CANTO  XIV. 

Dante  is  addressed  by  two  shadows,  Guido  del  Duca  of  Brettinoro  and 
Kinieri  de'  Caldoli  of  Eomagna.  The  former,  on  Dante's  mention- 
ing that  he  has  come  from  the  vale  of  Arno,  inveighs  against  the 
degeneracy  of  its  inhabitants.  On  leaving  these,  the  poets  hear 
voices  recording  instances  of  the  crime  of  Envy         ....     183 

CANTO  XV. 

The  poets  advancing  meet  an  Angel,  who  invites  them  to  ascend  to  the 
next  steep.  Mounting  the  stairs  they  issue  on  the  third  cornice, 
where  the  sin  of  Anger  is  purged.  Dante  falling  into  a  waking 
trance,  beholds  in  vision  various  famous  examples  of  patience — the 
Virgin  seeking  Jesus  amongst  the  doctors  in  the  Temple,  Pisistratus 
calming  his  indignant  wife,  and  the  martyrdom  of  Stephen.  As  the 
evening  advances,  the  poets  are  enveloped  in  a  thick  smoke       .        .    187 

CANTO  XVI. 

Dante  proceeds  through  the  smoke,  guided  by  Virgil,  and  hears  the 
voices  of  spirits  who  are  purged  there  from  the  sin  of  Anger.  He  . 
converses  with  Marco  Lombardo,  from  whom  he  inquires  the  reason 
of  the  degeneracy  of  the  age.  The  spirit  points  out  to  him  the  error 
of  attributing  it  to  necessity,  or  the  starry  influences,  as  man  is 
gifted  with  free  will,  and  explains  it  as  the  consequence  of  the  union 
of  temporal  and  spiritual  powers  in  the  Papal  Government        .        .    Wl 

CANTO   XVII. 

The  poets  issue  from  the  smoke,  and  various  scenes  of  anger  are  shown 
to  Dante  in  vision — Philomel,  Haman,  Amata.  He  is  roused  by  the 
appearance  of  an  Angel,  who  directs  them  to  mount  to  the  next 
cornice.  The  night  closes  as  they  reach  the  summit  of  the  stairs, 
ajad  halting  there  Virgil  informs  Dante  that  spiritual  sloth  is  purged 
in  that  circle 195 


CONTENTS. 


CANTO    XVIII. 

Virgil,  continuing  his  discourse,  explains  the  nature  of  love,  which, 
though  innate  in  its  affections,  in  man,  does  not  do  away  wirh  the 
restraining  influences  of  his  free  will.  At  the  close  of  his  disqui- 
sition, a  troop  of  shadows  rush  by,  conapengating  by  their  present 
ardour  for  their  former  lukewarmness  in  life.  Two  in  the  van 
encourage  the  rest  by  reciting  exaniples  of  zeal :  the  Abbot  of  San 
Zeno  declares  himself  to  the  poets  while  racing  by,  and  two  bring  up 
the  rear,  shouting  out  instances  of  the  sin  which  they  are  there 
purging  away.  On  their  departure,  Dante  falls  into  a  dreamy 
slumber 198 

CANTO    XIX. 

Dante  beholds  in  vision  Falsehood  and  Virtue,  personified  in  two  female 
shapes.    He  is  then  led  by  an  Angel  to  the  stairs,  and  ascends  to  the 

=  fifth  cornice.  There  he  finds  the  shades  prostrate  on  the  ground, 
purging  tlie  sin  of  Avarice,  and  amongst  them  he  converses  with 
Pope  Adrian  V. 202 

CANTO    XX. 

Continuing  their  journey  round  the  cornice,  Dante  hears  a  spirit  relate 
illustrious  examples  of  Poverty  and  Liberality.  He  tells  him  that 
he  is  Hugh  Capet,  and  mourns  over  the  career  of  his  descendants. 
He  concludes  by  relating  notorious  examples  of  Avarice.  As  the 
poets  continue  their  way  the  mountain  trembles  as  with  an  earth- 
quake, and  all  the  spirits  sing  "  Gloria  in  excelsis."    ....    '206 

CANTO  XXI. 
Proceeding  on  their  way,  the  poets  are  joined  by  the  shadow  of 
Statins,  who  explains  to  them  that  the  earthquake  on  the  mountain 
takes  place  whenever  a  spirit  in  Purgatory  is  released  Heavenwards, 
when  all  the  spirits  unite  in  praising  God.  He  tells  the  poets  who 
he  is,  and  describes  his  enthusiasm  for  Virgil,  whom  he  then  learns 
to  his  delight  to  be  one  of  his  companions 211 

CANTO  XXII. 
The  poets  ascend  to  the  sixth  circle,  in  which  the  sin  of  Gluttony  is 
purged.  As  they  mount  the  stairs.  Statins  informs  Virgil  that  he 
had  been  a  prodigal  in  his  life,  which  sin,  and  not  avarice,  he  had 
cleansed  in  the  preceding  circle.  As  they  advance  round  the  sixth 
cornice,  they  find  a  tree  covered  with  odorous  fruits,  from  which 
issues  a  voice,  recording  brilliant  examples  of  Temperance        .        .     214 

CANTO    XXIII. 

As  the  poets  advance  round  the  cornice,  they  are  overtaken  by  a  troop 
of  spirits  utterly  emaciated  in  appearance.  Amongst  them  Dante 
recognises  an  old  friend,  Forese,  by  his  voice.  The  spirit  tells  him 
that  his  rapid  advance  through  Purgatory  is  due  to  the  prayers  of 
his  virtuous  wife,  and  from  her  he  takes  occasion  to  inveigh  against 
the  general  shamelessness  of  the  women  of  Florence.        .        .        .    218 

CANTO   XXIV. 

Forese  names  some  of  the  other  spirits,  and  amongst  the  rest  Buonagiunta 
of  Lucca,  who  afterwards  converses  with  Dante.  When  the  troop 
of  shadows  depart,  Forese  still  lingers  with  Dante,  and  foretells  to 
him  the  death  of  his  political  enemy,  Corso  Donati.  Forese  then 
follows  his  companions,  and  the  poets  advance  to  a  second  tree, 
from  which  issues  a  voice  relating  examples  of  intemperance.  After 
passing  the  tree,  an  Angel  points  out  to  them  the  ascent  to  the 
next  cornice 


CONTENTS. 


CANTO    XXV. 

As  they  ascend  the  stair,  Dante  expresses  his  wonder  at  the  leanness  of 
the  spirits  in  the  last  circle,  who  as  spirits  stand  in  no  need  of 
nourishment.  On  Virgil's  request,  Statins,  to  explain  his  diflS^culty, 
describes  the  generation  of  the  human  body,  its  junction  with 
the  soul,  and  the  nature  of  the  latter  after  its  passage  to  another 
world.  They  then  reach  the  seventh  cornice,  where  those  who  have 
been  guilty  of  incontinence  are  purified  in  fire.  The  spirits  in  the  fire 
record  celebrated  examples  of  Chastity 226 

CANTO    XXVI. 

While  the  poets  advance  along  the  brink  of  the  cornice,  the  spirits  are 
astonished  at  the  shadow  cast  on  the  flames  by  Dante's  body.  Ere 
he  can  satisfy  their  curiosity,  another  troop  of  spirits  advance  in  the 
fire  from  the  opposite  direction,  and  the  two  bands  embrace  and  pass 
on  their  way,  reprobating  their  earthly  sins.  On  their  departure 
Dante  tells  the  shadows  beside  him  that  he  is  still  alive,  and  he  is 
then  addressed  by  Guido  Guinicelli,  the  Italian  poet,  who  afterwards 
points  out  to  him  Arnault  Daniel,  the  Provencal       ....     230 

CANTO    XXVII. 

As  the  day  closes  they  reach  the  station  of  the  Angel,  who  directs 
them  to  pass  through  the  fire,  to  ascend  the  last  staircase.  While 
ascending  this  the  sun  sets,  and  the  poets,  unable  to  advance 
during  the  night,  halt  there  until  the  morning.  Dante,  sleeping 
there,  beholds  in  a  dream  two  females  representing  the  active  and 
contemplative  life.  In  the  morning  they  reach  the  height,  and 
Virgil  directs  Dante  to  follow  alone  his  own  promptings  until  the 
arrival  of  Beatrice,  as  his  own  guardianship  has  ceased    .        •        .     234 

CANTO    XXVIII. 

Dante  advances  through  the  tranquil  forest  to  explore  the  Terrestrial 
Paradise  until  his  progress  is  stopped  by  a  stream.  On  the  other  side 
he  sees  a  lady,  who  advances  at  his  prayer  to  the  brink,  and  explains 
to  him  the  mystery  of  the  place.  She  informs  him  that  the  river 
has  two  branches ;  the  one  before  him  is  Lethe,  whose  draught 
takes  away  the  memory  of  sin,  while  the  other  is  called  Eunoe,  by 
drinking  which  the  spirit  recovers  only  the  recollection  of  good       .    237 

CANTO    XXIX. 

As  Dante  advances  by  the  side  of  the  lady  on  opposite  banks  of  the 
stream,  its  course  turns  towards  the  east,  and  on  the  side  of  the  river 
opposite  to  Dante  there  descends  an  Apocalyptic  vision  .        .     241 

CANTO    XXX. 

In  the  midst  of  a  shower  of  roses  strewn  by  an  Angel  choir,  a  lady 
descends  from  Heaven  upon  the  car.  Dante  instinctively  recognises 
Beatrice,  and  turning  to  Virgil,  finds  that  his  faithful  guide  has  left 
him.  Beatrice  tells  him  not  to  weep  on  that  account,  but  to  reserve 
his  tears  for  the  rebuke  with  which  she  greets  him  for  his  sins  .    245 

CANTO    XXXI. 

Eebuked  by  Beatrice,  Dante  confesses  his  error,  and  falls  senseless  to 
the  earth.  On  bis  recovering  perception  he  finds  himself  drawn 
through  the  stream  by  the  lady  he  had  first  f  otmd  on  its  bank.  Having 
drunk  of  the  waters  of  Lethe  he  is  welcomed  to  the  shore  by  the 
four  cardinal  virtues,  who  lead  him  to  the  Gryphon,  where  the  three 
spiritual  virtues  intercede  for  him  with  Beatrice,  who  at  their  request 
unveils  to  him  all  her  celestial  beauty 249 


CONTENTS. 


CANTO  XXXII. 
The  whole  procession  moves  on,  followed  by  Dante,  Statins,  and 
Matilda,  until  they  reach  the  Tree  o£  Life,  to  which  the  Gryphon 
fastens  the  car.  Dante  falls  into  a  slumber,  and  on  being  roused 
finds  that  Beatrice,  Matilda,  and  the  cardinal  virtues  alone  remain 
under  the  Tree.  The  History  of  the  Church  is  then  typified  to 
Dante  in  a  vision  of  changes  that  befall  the  car         ....    253 

CANTO  XXXIII. 
The  seven  virgins  and  Beatrice  sing  in  lamentation  on  the  vision.  They 
then  all  leave  the  Tree,  and  Beatrice  darkly  prophesies  to  Dante  the 
future  fate  of  the  Church.  They  then  all  arrive  at  the  fountain 
from  which  the  rivers  Lethe  and  Eunoe  are  derived,  and  issue  on 
their  several  ways.  Matilda  leads  Dante  and  Statius  to  drink  of 
Eunoe' 8  wave,  from  which  he  rises  renewed  in  spirit  and  purified  for 
Paradise 257 

PARADISE. 

CANTO    I. 

After  solemn  invocation,  Dante  describes  his  ascent  from  the  earthly 
Paradise  towards  the  first  sphere  of  Heaven  :  his  ignorance  of  how 
he  thus  past  out  of  humanity,  and  Beatrice's  explanation  of   his 

doubts 262 

CANTO    II. 

Dante  and  his  guide  enter  the  sphere  of  the  moon,  and  Beatrice  explains 
to  him  the  cause  of  the  spots  which  appear  on  its  surface          .        .     265 
CANTO  III. 

Dante  beholds  in  the  moon  the  spirits  of  the  blessed.  He  converses 
with  Piccarda,  the  sister  of  Forese,  and  learns  that  she,  with  the  rest, 
are  confined  to  that  lowest  sphere  through  having  been  compelled  to 
a  breach  of  their  vows,  but  that  God's  will  makes  every  sphere 
perfect  Paradise.     She  points  out  to  him  the  spirit  of  the  Empress 

Constance 269 

CANTO  IV. 

Dante  stands  absorbed  by  two  doubts  arising  from  what  he  has  just 

'  heard  and  seen.     Beatrice  removes  both  his  difficulties,  first  with 

reference  to  the  place  assigned  to  the  blest  in  Heaven,  and  then  as  to 

the  effect  of  alien  violence  upon  the  will.    Dante  then  inquires  as  to 

the  possibility  of  making  satisfaction  for  a  broken  vow     .        .         .     273 

CANTO  V. 

Beatrice  answers  Dante's  question  concerning  the  possibility  of  render- 
ing other  satisfaction  for  a  broken  vow.  They  then  ascend  to  the 
sphere  of  Mercury,  where  they  are  met  by  a  troop  of  spirits,  one 
of  whom  offers  to  explain  to  Dante  anything  he  may  wish  to  know   .    277 

CANTO  VI. 

The  spirit  informs  Dante  that  he  is  the  Emperor  Justinian,  and  after 
describing  his  own  career  he  sketches  the  previous  victories  of  the 
Roman  eagle.  He  then  states  that  this  sphere  is  allotted  to  those 
who  did  high  deeds  on  earth  for  the  sake  of  fame  rather  than 
for  higher  aims.     Amongst  them  is  the  soul  of  the  pilgrim  Romeo, 

Minister  of  Count  Raimond 280 

CANTO  VII. 

Justinian  and  the  other  spirits  disappear  singing  praises  to  God.    Dante 
remains  confused  with  doubt  engendered  by  what  he  has  heard. 
Beatrice  for  their  satisfaction  explains  the  whole  scheme  of  human    /— ~- 
redemption V^ 


XX  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

CANTO  VIII. 
Dante  ascends  with  Beatrice  to  the  sphere  of  the  planet  Venus. 
Amongst  the  troop  of  spirits  who  greet  him  here  he  converses  with 
Charles  Martel,  King  of  Hungary,  who,  after  discoursing  on  the 
prospects  of  his  descendants  then  alive,  explains  to  him  how  the 
influence  of  the  stars  was  used  by  God  as  a  means  for  the  advantage 
of  human  polity 288 

CANTO  IX. 
The  spirit  of  Charles  Martel  retires,  and  Dante  is  then  addressed  by 
Cunizza,  the  sister  of  Ezzelino,  the  tyrant  of  Romano,  who  foretells 
to  him  certain  near  events  in  Italian  history.  She  is  followed  by 
Folco,  the  Provingal  poet  of  Genoa,  who  informs  him  that  the  spirit 
of  the  harlot  Rahab  holds  the  highest  place  in  their  sphere,  and 
inveighs  against  the  Papacy  for  its  neglect  of  the  Holy  Land,  for 
which  Rahab  served  so  faithfully 292 

CANTO  X. 

They  ascend  to  the  sphei'e  of  the  sun,  the  fourth  Heaven,  where  they 
are  surrounded  by  a  garland  of  twelve  blessed  spirits.  One  of  these, 
Thomas  Aquinas,  names  the  rest  to  Dante 296 

CANTO  XI. 

When  the  spirits  of  the  fathers  of  the  Church  again  come  to  a  pause 
St.  Thomas  says  that  he  has  seen  in  God's  mirror  two  difficalties 
which  have  arisen  in  Dante's  mind.  To  solve  the  first  he  relates  in 
glory  of  the  founder  of  his  own  order,  St.  Dominic,  the  life  of  his 
great  rival,  St.  Francis,  and  concludes  by  pointing  out  how  the 
Dominicans  have  departed  from  the  self-denying  rules  of  their  order    301 

CANTO   XII. 

As  St.  Thomas  ceases  speating,  a  second  circle  of  twelve  blessed  spirits 
surrounds  the  first.  One  of  these,  St.  Buenaventura,  relates  to  Dante 
the  life  of  St.  Dominic,  and  then  regrets  the  decay  of  his  own 
Franciscan  order.  He  then  names  the  twelve  spirits  who  compose 
the  outer  wreath,  newly  arrived 304 

CANTO  XIII. 
The  two  circles  of  beatified  saints  join  in  a  chorus  of  praise  to  God. 
Thomas  Aquinas  then  explains  the  other  difficulty,  which  his  words 
concerning  Solomon  had  raised  in  Dante's  mind,  adding  that  his 
superiority  over  all  men  in  wisdom  extended  only  to  kings.  He 
closes  by  warning  Dante  against  rash  judgments         ....    308 

CANTO  XIV. 
In  answer  to  Beatrice,  the  spirit  of  Solomon  explains  to  Dante  that  after 
the  final  resurrection  the  blest  will  resume  their  glorified  bodies  now 
lying  on  earth.  Beatrice  and  Dante  are  then  translated  to  the  fifth 
Heaven,  the  sphere  of  Mars.  There  he  sees  the  beatified  spirits 
moving  athwart  a  cross  of  glory  which  is  stamped  upon  that  planet, 
and  is  ravished  by  the  melody  of  their  hymn 312 

CANTO  XV. 
The  hymn  of  the  Crusaders  subsides  into  silence,  and  a  spirit  glides  to 
the  foot  of  the  Cross  and  welcomes  Dante  as  his  descendant.  He 
tells  him  that  he  is  the  spirit  of  his  ancestor  Cacciaguida,  describes 
the  simple  life  of  the  Florentines  in  his  days,  and  states  how  he  died 
in  Palestine,  fighting  for  the  Holy  Land 316 

CANTO  XVI. 

In  answer  to  Dante's  request,  Cacciaguida  relates  to  him  the  time  of  his 
birth,  the  extent  of  Florence  at  that  period,  and  who  were  the  chief 
families  who  then  resided  there 320 


CONTENTS.  xxi 

PAOX 

CANTO  XVII. 

Encouraged  by  Beatrice,  Dante  questions  the  spirit  of  his  ancestors 
concerning  the  future  of  his  own  life  on  earth.  Cacciaguida  foretells 
to  him  his  approaching  exile  from  Florence,  and  exhorts  him  to 
write  all  that  he  has  seen  in  Hell,  Purgatory,  and  Heaven  .         .    325 

CANTO  XVIII. 
Cacciaguida  names  to  Dante  the  souls  of  many  renowned  warriors  in 
the  planet  Mars,  and  quitting  him  to  join  his  comrades  in  their  song 
of  praise,  Dante  finds  himself  raised  with  Beatrice  to  the  sphere  of 
Jupiter.  The  souls  of  those  who  had  administered  justice  rightly  in 
the  world  form  themselves  into  letters  befoi-e  him,  exhorting  rulers  to 
their  own  virtue,  and  finally  settle  into  the  shape  of  the  head  and 
neck  of  an  eagle.  Kapt  in  that  vision  of  beatified  justice,  Dante 
calls  on  it  to  revisit   earth  and  purify,  where   most  wanted,   the 

avaricious  Court  of  Rome    . 329 

CANTO  XIX. 

The  collected  souls  of  just  kings,  which  form  the  shape  of  the  eagle, 
speak  to  Dante  with  one  voice.  They  tell  him  that  salvation  is 
impossible  without  belief  in  Christ,  but  that  many  who  profess  such 
belief  will  in  the  last  day  be  worse  off  than  the  heathen,  and  they 
declare  that  many  Christian  kings  will  make  a  sorry  figure  when  all 
secrets  are  then  revealed 332 

CANTO  XX. 

The  eagle  sings  the  praises  of  certain  just  kings,  whose  spirits  are 
included  in  its  image.  Of  these,  six  form  its  eye,  David  in  the 
pupil,  and  in  the  iris  around  it  Trajan,  Hezekiah,  Constantine, 
William  II.  of  Sicily,  and  Ripheus.  The  eagle  explains  how 
Trajan  and  Ripheus,  whom  Dante  did  not  know  to  be  Christians, 
had  become  so,  and  obtained  their  seat  in  Paradise    ....    336 

CANTO  XXI. 

Dante  ascends  with  Beatrice  to  the  sphere  of  Saturn,  where  he  finds  a 
ladder  of  gold,  so  lofty  that  he  cannot  see  the  top.  Along  the  stairs 
ascend  and  descend  the  spirits  of  those  who  passed  their  lives  in  holy 
contemplation.  Saint  Peter  Damiano  approaches  them,  and  in 
answer  to  Dante's  questions  states  who  he  was,  concluding  by  a 
vehement  rebuke  of  the  luxury  of  modern  prelates,  to  which  rises  a 
shout  of  triumphant  accord 340 

CANTO  XXII.. 
Beatrice  clears  away  Dante's  groundless  alarm.  He  beholds  many 
other  spirits,  and  is  addressed  by  Saint  Benedict,  who  promises  him 
that  he  shall  see  his  form  without  its  covering  of  splendour  in  the 
highest  sphere.  The  spirits  then  depart,  and  Dante  follows  Beatrice 
tip  the  golden  ladder  to  the  eighth  Heaven,  the  region  of  the  fixed 
8te,rs,  which  they  enter  in  the  constellation  of  the  Twins.  There 
they  pause,  and  Dante  looks  down  on  all  the  seven  spheres  through 
which  he  has  past  to  the  diminished  earth  beneath     ....     344 

CANTO  XXIII. 

Dante  beholds  the  triumph  of  Christ  with  His  saints.  The  Saviour, 
followed  by  his  Virgin  Mother,  ascends  out  of  sight  into  the  higher 
Heavens.    The  body  of  the  sa,ints  of  both  Testaments  remains  with 

Dante 348 

CANTO  XXIV. 

At  Beatrice's  request  Saint  Peter  questions  Dante  upon  his  Faith,  and 
approves  his  exposition  of  his  belief  and  the  grounds  on  which  it  was 
founded        . 352 


ixu  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

CANTO  XXV. 

Saint  James  joins  Saint  Peter,  and  questions  Dante  as  to  the  grounds 
of  his  Hope.  After  his  reply,  Saint  John  advances  to  his  brother 
Apostles,  and  Dante  blinds  himself  by  gazing  too  intently  on  his 
flame,  to  see  whether  he  has  risen  to  Heaven  with  his  body,  which 
Saint  John  declares  to  have  been  the  case  only  with  Christ  and  his 

Virgin  Mother 355 

CANTO  XXVI. 

St.  John  examines  Dante  concerning  Charity.  A  fourth  flame  then 
advances,  in-which  is  the  soul  of  Adam,  who  acquaints  Dante  with 
the  real  reason  of  his  fall,  and  the  length  of  time  he  remained  in  the 

terrestrial  Paradise 359 

CANTO   XXVII. 

After  a  chorus  of  praise  to  the  Holy  Trinity,  the  spirits  listen  silently 
to  Saint  Peter,  who  in  an  indignant  outburst  rebukes  the  govern- 
ment of  his  successors  in  the  Apostolic  See.  The  Heavenly  Host 
glow  with  sympathetic  indignation  at  his  words,  and  all  then  vanish 
in  the  height.  Beatrice  then  raises  Dante  to  the  ninth  Heaven,  the 
nature  of  which  she  explains  to  him,  and  blames  the  perversity  of 

mankind,  whose  aims  are  set  at  a  lower  goal 363 

CANTO  XXVIII. 

Dante  beholds  in  this  ninth  sphere  the  Hierarchies  of  Heaven  in  nine 

choirs  of  angels  encircling  the  Divine  Essence 367 

CANTO   XXIX. 

Beatrice  satisfies  the  curiosity  of  Dante  on  certain  points  concerning 
the  creation  of  Angels  and  the  universe,  and  explains  to  him 
the  truth  as  to  the  Angelic  nature.  She  then  vigorously  blames 
the  practice  of  modern  preachers,  who,  forsaking  the  simplicity  of 
the  Gospel,  te^ch  as  truths  their  own  idle  inventions  concerning 

Divine  mysteries 371 

CANTO   XXX. 

The  hierarchies  vanish  in  the  height,  and  Dante,  rapt  in  the  inefl^ble 
smile  of  Beatrice,  ascends  into  the  empyrean.  There  his  sight  being 
strengthened  by  gazing  into  the  river  of  light,  he  is  able  to  behold 
the  triumph  of  the  twofold  Court  of  Heaven,  the  Angels  and  the 
souls  of  the  Blessed,  spread  out  like  a  full  white  rose  .        .        .    375 

CANTO  XXXI. 
While  Dante  is  rapt  in  the  glorious  vision  of  this  triumph  of  the 
Blest,  Beatrice  returns  to  her  throne  in  Paradise.  Saint  Bernard 
takes  his  place  by  Dante,  and  exhorts  him  to  dwell  on  all  the  glories 
before  him,  that  he  may  be  prepared  for  the  supreme  reward  of 
at  last  beholding  the  Deity 379 

CANTO  XXXII. 
Saint  Bernard  points  out  to  Dante  the  order  of  the  saints  in  Paradise, 
how  those  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  are  equal  in  number, 
divided,  as  it  were,  by  a  partition  wall  of  celebrated  Hebrew  women, 
who  head  each  row  of  thrones  that  make  the  petals  of  the  flower. 
In  the  lowest  grades  are  seated  the  souls  of  children  saved  by  elec- 
tion solely,  and  not  by  their  own  merits.  St.  Bernard  then  exhorts 
Dante  to  gaze  on  the  Virgin,  so  as  to  gain  strength  to  behold  her 
Son,  and  to  join  with  him  in  prayer  to  her  for  that  tinal  boon  .        .    383 

CANTO  XXXIII. 
Saint  Bernard  prays  to  the  Virgin  that  Dante  may  receive  grace  to  con- 
template the  Divine  Essence,  and  the  prayer  is  granted.    Dante  then 
prays  that  he  may  have  power  to  record  some  portion  of  the  glory  he 
beholds,  and  describes  his  final  vision  of  the  Supreme  Mystery         .    387 


INTEODUCTION. 


The  great  poem  of  Dante  has  beeu  finely  called  the  voice 
of  the  Dark  Ages.  From  that  age  of  strife  and  brute  oppres- 
sion, of  the  slumber  of  intellect,  and  the  tyranny  of  ^orce, 
when  the  seeds  of  knowledge  and  the  aspirations  of  thought 
were  buried  in  the  cloister,  the  great  cry  of  one  of  the 
mightiest  intellects  the  world  has  produced  gave  form  to  the 
highest  spirit  of  its  own  era,  and  created  it  to  live  for  all 
time.  Though  like  all  great  intellects  Dante  was  in  advance 
of  his  time,  he  was  still  of  it.  The  weaknesses  of  his  age 
were  engrafted  on  his  own  strength,  and  neither  his  principles 
of  ethics  nor  politics  can  be  judged  fairly  by  the  light  of  the 
present  day.  Nearly  six  centuries  divide  us  from  the  great 
Florentine,  whose  genius  was  produced  at  a  time  when  its 
fruit  was  to  preserve  the  memory  of  long  ages  which  would 
otherwise  have  sunk  in  endless  silence. 

Dante  appeared  in  the  twilight  which,  succeeding  the  long 
night  of  the  centuries,  preceded  the  returning  dawn  of  Learn- 
ing. In  his  time  Italy  was  the  foremost  nation  of  Europe, 
and  her  leading  sons  were  preparing  the  glorious  revival. 
Art  was  still  in  its  infancy,  though  Cimabue  had  found  the 
boy  Griotto  drawing  from  Nature  amongst  his  father*s  sheep, 
and  in  that  discovery  called  to  his  true  vocation  the  first 
great  artist  who  heads  the  school  of  Italian  painting.  Archi- 
tecture alone  of  the  Fine  Arts  had  attained  maturity,  but  the 
solemn  aisles  and  gorgeous  traceries  of  the  Gothic  cathedrals 
seem  to  have  had  little  effect  on  Dante's  imagination,  who, 
at  least,  has  not  drawn  one  allusion  from  the  subject  through- 
out his  poem.  His  sympathies  and  studies  were  devoted  to 
man,  though  the  incidental  sketches  of  outward  scenery  show 


xxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

that  he  possessed  a  keen  eye  for  the  beauties  of  Nature,  and 
could  draw  them  in  a  way  unsurpassed  by  the  mere  landscape 
poets  of  modern  days. 

Previous  to  the  time  of  Dante  Latin  was  the  sole  language 
for  composition  known  ia  Europe.  The  vernacular  languages 
of  the  time  were  considered  beneath  the  notice  of  men  of  learn- 
ing, and  though  some  fugitive  poetry  was  written  by  Dante's 
Italian  predecessors,  the  "  Divina  Commedia"  was  the  first 
great  work  composed  in  one  of  the  modern  languages  of 
Europe.  Dante  may  be  considered  to  have  created  the  very 
language  in  which  he  wrote.  When  the  English  reader 
rem'embers  that  Chaucer,  the  father  of  English  poetry,  wrote 
at  least  half  a  century  after  the  date  of  Dante's  poem  he  will 
be  surprised  to  find  that  the  latter,  with  the  exception  of  a 
few  archaisms,  is  still  the  pure  Tuscan  of  the  present  day. 
Like  Minerva,  that  language  of  Poetry  and  Passion  sprang 
forth  in  complete  maturity  at  birth. 

The  historical  allusions  are  so  numerous  throughout  the 
"  Divine  Comedy"  that  it  is  necessary  for  its  appreciation  to 
recall  to  memory  the  state  of  the  different  countries  of  Europe 
at  its  date.  Written  early  in  the  fourteenth  century,  Dante, 
for  the  purpose  of  introducing  as  prophecy  many  past  events, 
supposes  his  vision  to  have  taken  place  in  the  year  1300, 
when  he  himself  was  thirty-five  years  of  age.  At  that  period 
Italy  was  the  battle-field  of  the  nations.  Nominally  under  the 
sway  of  the  Western  Emperor,  those  potentates  were  in 
general  too  much  occupied  with  struggles  in  the  Germanic 
States  to  admit  of  their  acquiring  any  permanent  hold  on 
Italy.  Called  there  frequently  by  their  chronic  struggles 
against  the  encroachments  of  the  Papacy,  the  whole  country 
became  divided  into  the  rival  factions  of  those  who  supported 
the  temporal  authority  aUd  those  who  upheld  the  power  of 
the  Church — the  Ghibeline  and  the  Guelph. 

"  The  lands  of  Italy  now  swarm  with  the  brood 
Of  tyrants,  and  a  new  Marcellus  grows 
Each  peasant  who  takes  up  some  party  feud." 

"  Purgatory,"  Canto  YI.,  lines  124—6. 

No  part  of  Italy,  however  governed,  was  free  from  those 


INTllODUCTION.  xxv 

factions.  The  Northern  portion  was  split  up  into  the  petty- 
Republics  of  Lombardy  and  Tuscany,  and  in  each  of  these 
the  strife  of  the  rival  parties  was  endless.  The  Southern 
portion  formed  the  powerful  kingdom  of  Naples,  which  in 
the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century  was  held  firmly  by  its  line 
of  Norman  kings.  Towards  the  close  of  the  century,  how- 
ever, the  failure  of  heirs  to  William  left  Constantia,  daughter 
of  King  Roger,  as  sole  heiress,  and  thus  induced  the  Emperor 
Frederic  I.  to  obtain  her  in  marriage  for  his  son  Henry,  for 
which  purpose  she  was  taken  by  force  from  a  convent  when 
already  arrived  at  middle  age.  She  is  thus  introduced  in  the 
"  Paradise"  .— 

"  This  is  great  Constance'  light,  who  from  the  rude 
Wind  that  the  second  blew  from  Suabia's  plain 
Produced  the  third,  and  latest  of  the  brood." 

"Paradise,"  Canto  III.,  lines  119—21. 

Henry  VI.,  the  second  Suabian  blast,  succeeded  in  deposing 
a  bastard  branch  of  the  family  of  Roger,  and  joined  the 
kingdom  of  Sicily  to  the  Western  Empire.  His  death  shortly 
followed,  but  not  before  his  son  Frederic,  the  last  of  the  line, 
was  elected  King  of  the  Romans  while  still  in  his  infancy, 
and  succeeded  afterwards  to  the  empire.  Frederic  II.,  famous 
for  his  determined  opposition  to  the  Popes,  is  placed  in 
Hell  as  a  heretic  amongst  the  followers  of  Epicurus,  who 
believed  that  there  could  be  no  separation  of  soul  and  body. 
His  firm  and  enterprising  character  is,  however,  acknowledged 
in  the  13th  Canto,  where  his  Chancellor  Pietro  delle  Vigne 
recounts  his  sad  end  and  asserts  his  constant  fidelity  to  his 
master,  "  che  fu  d'onor  si  degno."  His  whole  reign  was  spent 
in  a  series  of  incursions  into  Italy,  during  which  he  took 
ruthless  execution  on  the  independent  towns  of  Lombardy 
that  sided  with  the  Church.  At  his  death  in  1252  Eccelino 
became  the  tyrant  over  several  of  these,  and  his  excesses  were 
so  enormous  that,  though  he  died  before  Dante's  birth,  the 
memory  of  them  was  still  vivid  in  the  country,  and  he  is 
prominent  amongst  the  tyrants  placed  by  the  poet  in  the 
river  of  blood  ("  Hell,"  Canto  XII.),  while  his  sister  Cunizza, 


Irxvi  INTRODUCTION. 

who  appears  in  "  Paradise,"  describes  him  in  Canto  IX.  as  a 
firebrand 

"  That  to  that  region  caused  sore  miseries." 

"  Paradise,"  Canto  IX.,  line  30. 

Frederic  II.  left  the  kingdom  of  Sicily  to  his  son  Conrad, 
•under  the  regency  of  his  bastard  son  Manfred.  The  latter, 
who  inherited  his  father's  warlike  spirit,  succeeded  in  winning 
the  goodwill  of  the  nation,  and  after  the  death  of  Conrad 
became  king,  in  spite  of  the  armed  opposition  of  successive 
Popes,  who  refused  the  investiture  to  one  who  employed 
Saracens  in  his  army.  They  consequently  supported  Curra- 
dino,  the  infant  son  of  Conrad,  until  Urban  lY.,  a  French- 
man, called  in  the  aid  of  the  French  prince,  Charles  of 
Anjou,  to  whom  he  offered  the  Sicilian  crown.  Manfred  had 
strengthened  himself  by  marrying  his  daughter  Constance  to 
Peter  of  Arragon,  and  her  sons  eventually  ruled  the  island  of 
Sicily,  then  separated  from  Naples,  and  the  kingdom  of 
Arragon. 

The  advent  of  Charles  of  Anjou  into  Italy  cost  Manfred 
his  kingdom  and  his  life.  Charles,  having  been  invested  by 
Clement  IV.,  who  had  succeeded  Urban  in  the  Papacy, 
advanced  rapidly  with  his  forces,  and.  was  met  by  Manfred 
near  the  town  of  Benevent.  In  the  terrible  defeat  which 
followed,  A.D.  1266,  Manfred,  determined  not  to  survive  the 
loss  of  his  kingdom,  and  throwing  himself  into  the  thickest 
of  the  fight,  fell  sword  in  hand.  His  body  was  not  discovered 
amongst  the  slain,  in  spite  of  a  close  search,  until  the  third 
day,  so  terrible  had  been  the  slaughter,  and  then  on  the 
injunction  of  the  Papal  Legate  the  recusant  to  the  Church 
was  denied  a  Christian  burial,  and  his  body  was  thrown  into 
a  hole  by  the  bridge  of  Benevent,  over  which  the  French,  in 
admiration  of  his  bravery,  raised  a  soldier's  monument,  each 
man  dropping  a  stone  upon  his  grave.  But  the  anger  of  the 
Church  was  not  even  then  satisfied.  The  remains  of  Manfred 
were  disinterred  and  carried  like  those  of  a  dog  beyond  the 
kingdom,  being  thrown  into  the  stream  of  the  Verde,  which 
forms  the  north-east  boundary  of  the  Neapolitan  State.  These 
circumstances  of  his  death  are  described  in  a  beautiful  passage 


INTRODUCTION.  xxvii 

of  the  "  Purgatory,"  where  the  soul  of  Manfred  addresses 
Dante.— Canto  III.,  lines  112—132. 

The  death  of  Manfred  placed  Charles  of  Anjou  at  once  on 
the  throne  of  Naples,  but  his  rapid  successes,  in  conjunction 
with  the  Pope,  so  alarmed  the  G-hibeline  party  that  they 
made  overtures  to  Curradino,  the  son  of  Conrad,  to  advance 
to  their  assistance  and  claim  his  rightful  crown.  The  gallant 
youth,  who  was  only  sixteen  years  of  age,  entered  Florence 
with  a  force  of  10,000  G-ermans  in  answer  to  their  appeal, 
and  his  ranks  being  rapidly  swelled  in  his  advance,  entered 
Naples,  where  his  arrival  was  heartily  welcomed  by  the 
people,  tired  out  by  one  year  of  French  exactions.  Charles 
brought  up  his  forces  to  oppose  him,  and  the  decisive  action 
took  place  at  Tagliacozzo  : — 

"  Where  less  to  arms,  than  him 
The  old  Alardo,  Charles  his  victory  owes." 

"  Hell,"  XXVIII.,  lines  17,  18. 

Young  Curradino  was  at  first  successful,  and  his  forces 
drove  before  them  the  greater  portion  of  the  French.  But 
when  thrown  into  disorder  by  their  too  eager  pursuit  the 
critical  moment  was  seized  by  Charles.  Acting  on  the  advice 
of  an  old  French  commander,  AUarde  Saint  Valori,  they  were 
attacked  in  turn  by  the  French  reserve,  and  the  fate  of  the 
day  was  suddenly  changed.  The  Germans  and  Ghibelines 
were  utterly  routed,  and  Curradino  himself  taken  prisoner^ 
who,  with  many  of  his  noblest  companions,  was  shortly  after- 
wards ruthlessly  executed  by  the  conqueror.  The  bloodshed 
with  which  Charles  of  Anjou  stained  his  victory  brought  a 
rapid  retribution.  As  his  grandson,  Charles  Martel,  whom 
Dante  places  in  Paradise,  tells  the  poet,  the  beautiful 
Trinacria  would  have  had  his  sons  for  kings : — 

"  If  evil  ruling,  which  makes  desperate 

The  subject  people,  had  not  roused  the  cry 
Of  Death,  still  Death,  within  Palermo's  gate." 

"  Paradise,"  Canto  VIII.,  lines  T'^Q- 

John  of  Procida,  a  nobleman  ruined  by  the  fall  of  Manfred 
and  Charles's  confiscation  of  his  estates,  stirred  up  the  Sicilians 
to  rise  on  their  French  masters,  and  the  massacre  of  the  latter 


ixviii  INTRODUCTION. 

throughout  the  island,  on  the  ringing  of  the  vesper  bells  at 
Palermo,  followed  on  his  instigation  and  their  own  tyrannical 
excesses.  The  island  gave  itself  to  Peter  of  Arragon,  who 
had  married  Manfred's  daughter,  all  efforts  of  Charles  to 
recover  it  were  fruitless,  and  it  remained  permanently  severed 
from  the  kingdom  of  Naples  under  the  rule  of  Manfred's 
descendants,  whose  grandson,  Frederic  II.,  enjoyed  the  crown 
at  the  date  of  Dante's  poem. 

In  the  "  Purgatory"  both  Peter  of  Arragon  and  Charles  of 
Anjou  are  introduced,  with  other  sovrans  of  their  time,  and 
their  superiority  to  their  living  descendants  is  maintained. — 
"  Purgatory,"  Canto  YII.,  lines  112 — 127.  In  the  same  group 
appears  the  Emperor  Eodolph,  the  founder  of  the  house  of 
Hapsburg, 

"  Who  had  power  alone 
To  heal  the  wounds  that  Italy  hath  slain.'* 

Lines  94,  95. 

His  neglect  of  Italy  throughout  the  twenty  years  of  his 
reign  was  a  keen  subject  of  regret  to  the  poet,  who  reproaches 
him  and  his  son  and  successor  Albert  with  being  the  cause 
of  the  miseries  of  his  country,  which  they  did  nothing  to 
prevent. — "Purgatory/'  YL,  lines  97 — 118.  Eodolph  was 
occupied  throughout  his  reign  in  consolidating  the  fortunes 
of  his  house  in  Germany,  and  Dante  represents  him  in  Pur- 
gatory by  the  side  of  Ottocar  II.,  King  of  Bohemia,  the  last 
opponent  whom  he  overthrew.  Ottocar  was  slain  in  the 
decisive  battle  between  them,  and  Eodolph  married  his  own 
daughter  to  Ottocar's  son,  Vinceslaus,  whom  he  left  in  pos- 
session of  his  kingdom.  Dante's  sympathies  were  entirely 
with  the  martial  Ottocar,  who  refused  all  submission  to  the 
Emperor  rather  than  with  his  more  submissive  son,  so  that 
he  declares  that 

"  In  his  youth 
Far  better  he  than  Yinceslaus  his  son. 
Who,  bearded,  sank  in  luxury  and  sloth." 

"  Purgatory,"  VII.,  lines  101—3. 

During  the  struggle  between  Eodolph  and  Ottocar  three 
Popes  succeeded  within  one  year  to  the  Papal  seat.    Adrian  Y. , 


INTRODUCTION.  xxix 

introduced  in  the  "  Purgatory"  as  suffering  for   the   sin  of 
avarice,  and  who  tells  Dante 

"  How  weigheth  the  great  garb,  kept  free  from  shame, 
A  month,  and  little  longer,  did  I  know : 
All  other  loads  are  feathers  by  the  same.'* 

"  Purgatory,"  XIX.,  Hues  103—6. 

He  died  thirty-nine  days  after  his  accession,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  John  XXI.,  who  only  survived  him  for  eight  months. 
Under  his  own  name  of  Pietro  of  Spain  he  is  introduced 
amongst  the  holy  fathers  in  the  "  Paradise"  in  the  12th  Canto. 
He  was  succeeded  by  Nicholas  III.,  of  the  family  of  the  Orsini, 
who,  on  account  of  his  nepotism,  is  the  principal  figure  in  that 
circle  of  Hell  where  simony  is  punisht ; — 

"  And  of  the  Bears  a  worthy  son,  in  haste 
Desirous  to  ad.vance  the  little  Bears, 
There  riches,  here  myself  in  purse  I  placed." 

"Hell,"  XIX.,  Hnes  70-2. 

He  was,  however,  an  energetic  ruler,  and  in  his  time  what 
afterwards  constituted  the  Papal  territories  were  finally  ceded 
to  the  See  by  the  Emperor  Eodolph.  On  his  death,  in  1281, 
he  was  succeeded  by  Martin  lY.,  represented  as  purging  his 
gluttony  in  Purgatory : — 

"  And  that  face 
Thinner  than  all  the  rest,  beyond  him,  there 
Possest  the  holy  Church  in  his  embrace : 

He  came  from  Tours,  and  fasting  doth  atone 
The  wine-steeped  eels  of  famed  Bolsena's  race." 

Canto  XXIV.,  lines  20-4. 

Martin  IV.  died  in  1285,  and  his  successors,  Honorius  IV. 
and  Nicholas  IV.,  who  completed  the  long  period  of  Rodolph's 
reign,  are  not  alluded  to  by  Dante  throughout  his  poem.  In 
July,  1291,  Eodolph  died,  and  his  efforts  to  retain  the 
empire  in  his  family  seemed  at  first  doomed  to  failure,  as 
Adolphus  Count  of  Nassau  was  elected  King  of  the  Romans, 
and  crowned  at  Aix  la  Chappelles.  Shortly  after  the  Papal 
See  became  vacant,  and  remained  so,  owing  to  the  intrigues 
of  rival  cardinals,  for  two  years.  The  astonishment  of  Europe 
was  not  so  great  at  this  protracted  vacancy  as  when  it  was 
known  that  the  cardinals'  choice  had  fallen  upon  Pietro,  the 


m  '  INTRODUCTION. 

Hermit  of  Merrone.  After  much  hesitation  the  aged  recluse 
accepted  his  marvellous  metamorphosis,  and  was  crowned 
Pope  under  the  title  of  Celestine  V.  But  the  cares  of 
sovranty  and  worldly  intrigues  were  so  unsuited  to  the 
dreamer  of  the  mountains  that  he  soon  abandoned  his  uncon- 
genial dignity  and  retired  again  from  the  world.  This  abdi- 
cation seems  to  have  been  prompted  by  the  purest  motives, 
but  Dante  could  not  appreciate  such  a  lack  of  energetic 
qualities,  and  amidst  the  miserable  Angel  crew,  who  sided 
neither  with  God  nor  Lucifer,  he  places  the  unfortunate 
recluse  whom  hostile  Fate  had  made  a  Pope : — 

"  I  looked,  and  there  his  shadow  met  my  view. 
Who  made  the  great  refusal  fear  advised. 
Straightway  I  understood,  and  surely  knew. 
That  this  was  that  most  miserable  band. 
Hateful  to  God  and  to  His  enemies  too." 

"  Hell,"  III.,  lines  59— 63. 

The  cardinal,  who  was  reputed  to  have  both  secured  the 
election  and  prompted  the  retirement  of  Celestine^  obtained 
the  succession  for  himself,  and  as  Boniface  VIIT.  entered  like 
a  fox  into  the  holy  See,  where  he  was  to  govern  like  a  lion 
and  die  like  a  dog.  Still  alive  in  1300,  at  the  supposed  date 
of  Dante's  vision,  the  poet  ingeniously  prefigures  his  certain 
fate  by  putting  into  the  mouth  of  Nicholas  III.  the  welcome 
to  Hell  of  his  mighty  successor. — Canto  XIX.,  lines  53 — 7. 
Boniface  revived  the  traditions  of  Papal  supremacy  arrogated 
by  Gregory  VII.,  and  his  reign  was  a  continued  contest  with 
the  monarchs  of  his  time,  the  Emperor  Albert  and  Philip  the 
Fair  of  France.  Adolphus,  who  had  been  elected  Emperor 
on  the  death  of  Rodolph,  was  shortly  deposed  by  the  Electors 
and  Albert  chosen  in  his  place.  His  success  was  followed  by 
a  decisive  victory  in  the  field,  in  which  Adolphus  was  slain 
by  his  rival,  and  Albert,  to  prevent  cavil,  went  through  the 
form  of  a  second  election,  and  was  crowned  King  of  the 
Romans  in  1298.  Pope  Boniface,  however,  would  acknow- 
ledge no  such  mutations  in  the  Western  Empire  for  which 
his  concurrence  had  not  been  obtained,  and  refusing  the 
investiture  to  Albert  he  received  his  ambassador  with  the 


INTRODUCTION.  mi 

crown  of  Charlemagne  on  his  own  head,  declaring  that  he 
was  the  Emperor.  For  five  years  he  stirred  up  the  Electors 
by  his  intrigues  to  resist  the  rule  of  Albert,  and  undertake 
another  election ;  and  it  was  only  when  his  quarrel  with 
Philip  the  Fair  rendered  it  necessary  for  him  to  moderate 
his  tone,  that  in  order  to  obtain  Albert's  alliance  he  at  length 
recognised  his  rule  and  invited  him  to  Eome  to  receive  at  his 
hands  the  Imperial  crown. 

By  this  time  the  contest  between  the  Pope  and  the  French 
king  had  become  of  long  standing.  It  had  commenced  with 
an  attempt  on  the  part  of  Boniface  to  prevent  Philip  from 
levying  taxes  from  his  clergy  when  engaged  in  war  with  our 
Edward  I.  In  reply  the  resolute  monarch  past  a  law  that 
no  money  might  be  transported  from  his  kingdom  on  any 
account,  and  thus  cut  off  the  ample  revenues  which  the  Popes 
had  previously  drawn  from  the  wealthy  Galilean  Church. 
Boniface  on  this-  occasion  endeavoured  to  conciliate  his  oppo- 
nent, and  the  storm  that  had  been  brewing  blew  over  for  a 
time.  But  the  imperious  Pope  was  now  engaged  by  war  in 
the  very  Lateran  : — 

"  The  leader  of  the  modern  Pharisees 
Being  at  war  within  the  Lateran, 
And  neither  with  the  Saracens  or  Jews, 

For  of  his  foes  each  was  a  Christian  man." 

"  Hell,"  XXVII.,  lines  85—8. 

Two  Cardinals  of  the  Colonna  family  declared  the  illegality 
of  Pope  Celestine's  abdication,  and  the  consequent  nullity 
of  his  successor's  election.  It  was  enough  to  make  Boniface 
determine  on  the  total  destruction  of  that  princely  house. 
The  Cardinals  were  degraded,  a  crusade  preached  against  the 
family,  their  houses  destroyed,  and  their  stronghold  of  Pales- 
trina,  obtained  under  false  pretences,  "  scant  execution  of  a 
promise  strong,"  was  levelled  to  the  ground.  This  episode  in 
the  life  of  Boniface  is  related  in  the  twenty- seventh  Canto  of 
"  Hell,"  where  the  old  partisan  leader,  Gruido  da  Montefeltro, 
is  introduced  as  suffering  for  the  fraudulent  advice  he  gave 
to  Boniface  on  this  occasion.  The  retreat  of  the  proscribed 
Cardinals  to  France  stung  to  the  quick  the  haughty  Pontiff 


xxxii  INTRODUCTION. 

against  his  former  foe.  Philip  was  threatened  with  excom- 
munication, and  the  Pope,  as  God's  vicegerent  upon  earth, 
offered  his  kingdom  to  Albert,  the  German  Emperor.  Philip 
determined  now  to  enlist  his  whole  people  in  the  struggle. 
The  Three  Estates  were  for  the  first  time  called  in  France, 
and  unanimously  supported  their  monarch  in  his  resistance 
to  the  Papal  encroachments.  The  Pope  then  published  a 
Bull  explicitly  asserting  the  supremacy  of  the  Church  over 
kings  and  princes.  The  Bull  was  burnt  publicly  by  Philip, 
now  secure  of  the  support  of  his  people,  and  before  a  second 
meeting  of  the  Three  Estates  the  Pope  was  charged  with 
every  imaginable  iniquity,  and  a  General  Council  was  ap- 
pealed to,  as  well  as  the  future  Pope,  to  be  lawfully  elected. 
Boniface  now  retorted  by  excommunicating  Philip,  and 
decreeing  that  his  kingdom  had  past  into  the  hands  of 
Albert.  But  the  days  of  Gregory  YII.  had  now  past  by, 
and  the  thunders  of  the  Vatican  fell  harmlessly  on  a  united 
king  and  people.  Boniface,  mistrusting  the  citizens  of  Eome, 
retired  to  his  native  town  of  Anagni,  where  he  thought  that 
his  person  would  be  more  safe  from  insult  in  the  deadly 
struggle  he  had  courted.  But  Italy  was  now  full  of  French 
troops,  led  by  the  banished  Colonna  Cardinals,  and  encou- 
raged by  the  disaffected  Ghibeline  leaders.  Boniface  fell  into 
the  very  fate  he  sought  to  avoid,  and  was  taken  prisoner  in 
Anagni  by  the  French  forces,  under  his  most  inveterate 
enemy,  the  injured  Sciarra  Colonna.  Although  he  was 
released  in  a  few  days,  and  returned  to  Eome,  so  heavily  did 
the  blow  fall  upon  his  proud  heart  that  it  affected  his  reason : 
visions  of  armed  men  breaking  in  on  his  privacy  were  ever 
passing  through  his  mind,  and  amidst  paroxysms  of  de- 
spairing rage  he  died  within  a  few  months  of  the  outrage, 
A.D.  1303,  which  proved  to  him  a  deathblow  by  showing 
that  not  only  the  supremacy  but  the  personal  sanctity  of  the 
Popes  had  past  away.  This  act  of  sacrilege,  as  it  was  then 
considered,  was  viewed  with  horror  even  by  the  Ghibelines, 
and  Dante,  whose  hostile  spirit  to  Boniface  is  evident 
throughout  his  poem,  makes  the  shade  of  Hugh  Capet  in 


INTRODUCTION. 


Purgatory  thus   groan   in  prophecy   over   the    deed  of  his 

iinrkimia  rl  Aanpn  fl  n.T>  f  • 


impious  descendant : 


"  All  evil  past  and  future  to  efface 

Into  Anagni  bursts  the  Fleur-de-lis, 

And  in  his  vicar,  Christ  doth  there  disgrace  . 

Again  I  see  Him  shamed  with  mockery  : 
I  see  renewed  the  vinegar  and  gall. 
Him  slain  'twixt  living  thieves  once  more  I  see.'* 

"  Pargatory,"  XX.,  Unes  86—91. 

After  the  death  of  Boniface,  and  the  short  reign  of  his 
successor  Benedict  XI.,  the  Papal  See  fell  into  the  hands  of 
a  Frenchman,  Clement  V.,  who  made  up  the  old  quarrel  with 
Philip,  and  after  some  stay  in  his  own  country  finally 
transferred  the  seat  of  the  Church  to  Avignon,  and  for 
nearly  a  century  Italy  was  free  from  the  presence  of  one  of 
the  rival  Powers,  whose  disputes  had  ever  filled  her  States 
with  strife.  The  Gascon,  as  Dante  calls  Clement  V.,  was 
even  more  contemptible  in  his  eyes  than  his  worst  predeces- 
sors, and  his  place  in  Hell  is  thus  prescribed  for  him,  pro- 
bably at  a  time  when  he  still  ruled  the  Church  from  his  seat 
in  France  : — 

"  Since  after  him,  with  laidlier  renown, 

Will  come  a  lawless  shepherd  from  the  West, 
Such  as  befitteth  him  and  me  to  crown. 

A  second  Jason  will  he  prove  at  least. 

Like  him  in  Maccabees,  to  whom  was  pliant 
His  king,  as  France  will  be  to  his  behest.'* 

"  HeU,"  XIX.,  lines  83—8. 

Such  being  the  position  of  the  greater  Powers  of  Europe 
and  Italy  during  the  last  half  of  the  thirteenth  century,  we 
must  now  revert  to  Dante's  native  State,  the  politics  of  which 
are  the  source  of  constant  allusion  throughout  his  poem.  Of 
all  the  Tuscan  Republics  Florence  was  at  this  period  the 
most  important,  though  both  before  and  after  she  had 
secured  an  independent  Grovernment  the  divisions  amongst 
her  citizens  were  a  constant  hindrance  to  the  growth  of  her 
power.  The  rude  but  honourable  simplicity  of  the  State  in 
the  twelfth  century  is  described  in  the  15th  Canto  of  the 
"  Paradise,"  where  the  shade  of  Dante's  ancestor,  Cacciaguida, 


\.o 


exxxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

describes  to  him  the  happy  condition  of  its  citizens  in  his 
time.  The  city  was  then  nominally  under  the  rule  of  the 
Emperors  or  their  lieutenants,  one  of  whom,  the  Marchese 
Ugo,  is  alluded  to  as  the  great  Baron  in  Oacciaguida's 
sketch  of  his  own  period.  As  the  temporal  power  of  the 
Popes  increased  their  partisans  gradually  grew  in  Florence, 
though  no  open  separation  of  parties  took  place  till  the  com- 
mencement of  the  thirteenth  century,  when  a  private  feud 
between  the  great  families  of  the  Buondelmonti  and  the 
Uberti  led  to  the  whole  city  espousing  one  or  other  of  the 
rival  factions  : — 

"  O  Buondelmonte,  to  what  ill  ye  fled ' 
That  plighted  wedding,  on  another  fain, 
Many  would  now  be  joyous,  who  are  sad. 

If  Grod  thy  form  in  Ema's  stream  had  thrown 
The  first  time  to  the  city  thou  wast  led." 

"Paradise,"  XVI., lines  140— 44. 

The  head  of  the  Buondelmonti  having  been  engaged  to 
marry  one  of  the  Amadei,  closely  connected  with  the  Uberti, 
broke  off  the  match  at  the  last  moment,  through  a  sudden 
passion  for  a  maiden  of  the  Donati  family,  and  on  the  curt 
advice  of  Mosca  Lamberti, 

'*  Who  said,  alas  !  a  deed  is  crowned  when  done, 
"Which  to  the  Tuscan  race  caused  evil  fare." 

"  HeU,"  XXVIII.,  lines  107,  8. 

The  Amadei,  to  revenge  the  insult,  attacked  Buondelmonte 
as  he  was  riding  through  the  city,  and  slew  him  at  the  foot 
of  the  ruined  statue  of  Mars,  supposed  to  be  the  Palladium 
of  Florence.  The  strife  thus  originated  between  the  leading 
famihes  was  taken  up  by  all  grades  in  the  city,  and  the 
factions  of  Gruelph  and  Ghibeline,  previously  unknown  in 
Florence,  were  introduced.  The  Emperor  supported  the 
Uberti,  and  the  Buondelmonti  and  their  followers  became 
Guelphs  :  by  the  aid  of  Frederic  II.  the  Ghibeline  faction 
obtained  the  ascendency,  and  banished  their  opponents  from 
the  State.  At  his  death,  1250,  a  peace  was  patched  up 
between  the  parties,  the  Guelphs  were  recalled  to  the  city, 
and  an  independent  Government  was  for  the  first  time  intro- 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxv 

duced.  The  Guelphs,  as  the  supporters  of  liberty,  became 
the  most  popular  party,  and  the  powers  of  the  independent 
Government  fell  naturally  into  their  hands.  But  the  successes 
of  Manfred  against  the  Church,  and  the  establishment  of 
his  power  in  Naples,  revived  the  hopes  of  the  Ghibelines 
throughout  Italy,  and  those  of  Florence  at  once  entered  into 
communication  with  him  for  the  restoration  of  their  authority. 
They  were  then  driven  out  by  force  to  Siena,  where,  being 
assisted  by  the  forces  of  Manfred,  they  advanced  under  the 
guidance  of  their  great  leader,  Farinata  degli  TJberti,  and 
completely  routed  the  Guelphs  at  the  river  Arbia  with  such 
slaughter  that  Florence  was  at  once  abandoned  to  their 
hands.  The  Guelphs  fled  to  Lucca,  and  in  a  council  of  war 
the  victorious  Ghibelines  mooted  the  proposition  utterly  to 
destroy  the  town,  which  could  never  be  otherwise  than  a 
harbour  for  their  opponents,  so  utterly  Guelph  in  spirit  had 
Florence  become.  Farinata  alone  refused  his  consent  to  that 
wild  measure  of  revenge,  and  the  weight  of  his  influence  was 
sufficient  to  prevent  the  whole  Ghibeline  party  carrying  out 
their  savage  purpose. — "  Hell,"  Canto  X.,  lines  85 — 90.  The 
shade  of  Farinata,  rising  from  his  burning  tomb,  and  assert- 
ing his  love  for  the  city  which  he  had  at  once  saved  and 
injured,  is  one  of  the  grandest  pictures  in  Dante's  poem. 

The  defeat  and  death  of  Manfred,  Charles  of  Anjou  being 
partly  indebted  for  his  victory  to  the  swords  of  the  Guelphs 
of  Florence,  again  restored  the  latter  to  the  ascendency, 
which  from  that  period  they  never  lost.  The  irruption  of 
Curradino  into  Italy  gave  the  Ghibelines  a  gleam  of  hope, 
but  on  his  defeat  at  Tagliacozzo  their  cause  was  lost,  and 
though  efforts  at  mediation  were  made  subsequently  by  the 
Popes  on  several  occasions,  they  were  never  allowed  per- 
manently to  return  from  their  long  exile.  Dante's  family 
was  Guelph,  and  when  Farinata  accuses  them  of  having  been 
always  hostile  to  him,  so  that  he  twice  banished  them  from 
the  city,  Dante  replies  to  the  Ghibeline  leader : — 

"  '  If  they  were  banished,  each  time,'  I  replied, 

*  They  came  back  to  their  homes  from  o'er  the  seas ; 
Unto  your  friends  that  art  has  been  denied.'  " 

"  Hell,"  X.,  lines  49-51. 


xxxvi  INTRODUCTION. 

The  Government  of  Florence  was  now  essentially  popular, 
but  the  Guelph  nobles,  freed  from  the  presence  of  their 
rivals,  paid  but  little  respect  to  the  authorities  chosen  by 
the  people,  and  tyrannised  over  the  lower  orders  as  ruthlessly 
as  the  Ghibelines  had  ever  done.  Their  acts  of  lawlessness 
were  not,  however,  unopposed,  and  the  leaders  of  the  people 
procured  the  recall  of  some  of  the  Ghibeline  nobles,  to 
serve  as  a  counterpoise  to  the  insolent  power  of  the  Guelphs. 
At  the  same  time  the  Government  was  made  more  demo- 
cratic, and  the  nobles  being  for  a  time  restrained,  Florence 
remained  for  some  years  in  unusual  repose.  At  this  period 
they  made  war  on  the  Aretines  and  Pisans,  defeated  the 
former  at  the  battle  of  Campaldino,  a.d.  1289  (alluded  to  in 
the  fifth  Canto  of  *'  Purgatory"),  and  after  forcing  the  latter 
to  capitulate  at  Caprona,  1260,  on  both  which  occasions 
Dante  was  present,  obtained  a  complete  ascendency  through- 
out Tuscany. 

The  disputes  between  the  nobles  and  the  people  now  re- 
commenced: the  utter  disappearance  of  the  Ghibeline  fac- 
tion made  the  Guelph  nobles  determine  to  become  the  rulers 
of  the  city,  while  the  people  were  equally  determined  to  resist 
their  designs.  Corso  Donati,  a  leading  aristocrat,  whose 
restless  spirit  kept  the  city  in  strife  until  his  death,  killed  a 
citizen  in  a  street  combat,  and  being  acquitted  by  the 
captain  of  the  magistracy,  who  was  under  aristocratic  in- 
fluence, the  people  took  up  arms  to  enforce  justice.  Giano 
della  Bella,  a  noble  who  had  sided  with  the  popular  party, 
withdrew  from  the  city  into  voluntary  exile,  rather  than  by 
his  presence  encourage  a  civil  war.  By  the  exertions  of  the 
friends  of  peace  on  both  sides  the  alarming  crisis  was  got 
over,  and  agreement  between  the  people  and  the  nobles 
was  patched  up,  the  former  retaining  the  chief  seats  of  power, 
so  it  was  hoped  at  the  close  of  the  thirteenth  century  that 
the  troubled  city  would  again  enjoy  repose.  But  it  appeared 
that  such  was  never  to  be  the  case :  as  Dante  has  related  the 
belief  of  the  time.  Mars,  the  tutelar  deity  of  Florence,  never 
forgave  it  for  erecting  the  Baptist  in  his  place,  and  "  sempre 
con  I'arte  sua  la  fera  triste.'*      Scarcely  were  the  disputes 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxvii 

between  the  Guelph  and  the  Ghibeline  and  between  the  people 
and  the  nobles  at  rest  when  new  factions  were  imported  from 
the  neighbouring  State  of  Pistoia.  A  quarrel  arose  there 
in  the  family  of  the  Cancillieri,  descended  from  a  common 
ancestor  who  had  married  two  wives,  one  of  whom  was 
called  Bianca.  Her  descendants  taking  one  side  of  the 
quarrel  were  called  Bianchi  (Whites),  the  other  Neri  (Blacks) . 
The  cause  of  either  party  was  rapidly  taken  up  by  the  whole 
town,  which  was  thus  divided  into  two  factions,  and  the  Neri 
being  driven  out,  sought  assistance  from  Florence — 

"  Though  in  Pistoia  first  the  Neri  fail, 

And  Florence  taketh  men  and  customs  new." 

"  Hell,"  XXIV.,  Unes  143,  4. 

Corso  Donati  at  once  espoused  the  cause  of  the  Neri,  and  the 
whole  of  that  city  also  was  soon  arrayed  on  the  side  of  one 
or  other  of  the  contending  parties.  All  who  yet  remained  of 
the  G-hibelines  joined  cause  with  the  Neri,  who  had  also  many 
partisans  amongst  the  Guelphs,  and  their  party  became  the 
most  powerful.  Even  the  people  were  ranged  on  one  or  the 
other  side  in  this  extraordinary  strife.  The  Neri  being  the 
weakest,  under  the  advice  of  Corso  Donati  determined  to 
apply  to  the  Pope  to  send  Charles  of  Valois  to  assist  them 
and  reform  Florence.  Their  plot  was  discovered,  and  at 
this  crisis  Dante,  who  had  but  recently  devoted  himself  to 
public  affairs,  was  the  chief  magistrate  of  the  city.  Inspired 
by  his  energetic  counsels,  the  magistracy  at  once  banished 
Corso  Donati  and  most  of  his  followers,  and  at  the  same 
time  some  of  the  leaders  of  the  Bianchi  were  also  banished, 
though  they  were  very  shortly  recalled.  Dante  then  pro- 
ceeded to  Eome  to  secure  the  good  offices  of  the  Pope,  but 
during  his  absence  Charles  of  Valois  arrived  at  Florence, 
ostensibly  for  the  purpose  of  healing  its  differences. — "Hell," 
VI.,  64—75  ;  "  Purgatory,"  XX.,  70—75.  By  his  manoeuvres 
and  influence,  aided  by  the  opportune  return  of  Corso 
Donati,  the  Bianchi  were  in  their  turn  banished  from  the 
town,  and  Dante  returning  from  his  embassy  to  E-oine  found 
himself  condemned  to   ruin  and   exile.     Charles  of  Valois 


xxxviii  INTRODUCTION. 

having  completed  his  task  retired  from  Florence,  and  pur- 
sued the  attempt  on  Sicily,  against  Frederic,  grandson  of 
Manfred,  for  which  he  had  left  France.  In  this  he  signally 
failed,  and  returned  discomfited  to  his  own  country,  as  Dante, 
exulting  in  the  shame  of  the  prince  who  had  brought  about 
his  own  ruin,  makes  Hugh  Capet  prophesy  in  "  Purgatory'* 
of  the  expedition  of  his  descendant — 

"  No  kingdom  there,  but  only  sin,  and  shame. 
Will  be  his  gain,  to  him  more  grievous  far 
As  such  a  loss  so  lightly  doth  he  deem." 

"Purgatory,"XX.,  76— 78. 

Dante,  who  thus  suddenly  appears  upon  the  scene,  now  as 
the  chief  magistrate  of  his  State,  and  now  as  a  proscribed  fugi- 
tive, was  bom  in  May,  1265,  the  year  in  which  was  fought 
the  battle  of  the  Arbia,  one  year  previous  to  Manfred's 
defeat.  His  father  died  shortly  after  his  birth,  but  though  of 
a  G-uelph  family  the  child  appears  to  have  been  left  quietly  in 
the  city  during  the  early  misfortunes  of  his  party.  During 
his  youth  the  city  enjoyed  comparative  quiet,  and  the  young 
Alighieri,  who  early  showed  the  studious  and  thoughtful 
bent  of  his  mind,  soon  acquired,  under  the  teaching  of 
Ser  Brunetto,  all  the  learning  of  his  time.  The  reverent 
affection  of  Dante  for  his  old  tutor  is  clearly  shown,  although 
he  does  place  him  in  Hell  for  a  crime  for  which  we  must 
take  Dante's  word  that  he  was  guilty : — 

"  It  grieves  me,  what  I  never  can  forget, 
Your  mild  paternal  image,  good  and  dear, 
When  in  the  world  before  me,  you  would  set 

How  man  can  grow  eternal  in  his  sphere ; 
And  all  my  gratitude,  while  life  remains, 
'Tis  fit  that  in  my  language  it  appear." 

"  HeU,"  XV.,  82-87. 

Little  is  known  of  Dante's  youth  beyond  what  he  has  him- 
self incidentally  told  us  in  his  works ;  but  the  guiding 
influence  of  his  life  must'  be  considered  his  passion  for 
Beatrice,  the  daughter  of  Folco  Portinari,  for  whom  he  has 
built  so  durable  a  memorial  in  his  great  poem.  The  pas- 
sions wake  early  in  the  warm  Italian  clime,  and  Dante  tells 
us  that  he  was  not  nine  years  old  when  he  first  felt  that 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxix 

worship  for  Beatrice  whicli  was  to  last  for  life.  Love  lias 
ever  been  the  spark  to  light  in  the  heart  of  genius  the  flame 
of  poesy,  and  love,  purified  by  lengthened  expectation,  and 
made  holy  by  misfortune,  inspired  the  ardent  soul  of  Dante 
with  the  strains  that  have  won  for  him  immortal  fame.  It 
was  in  the  praise  of  Beatrice  that  he  first  exercised  his  art ; 
it  was  in  following  this  inspiration  that  he  threw  off  the 
trammels  of  his  predecessors  and  created  poesy  anew  in  its 
true  law  and  scope,  the  realities  of  Nature.     As  he  tells  the 

poet  Buonagiunta, 

"  I  am  a  man,  who,  when 
Love  breatheth,  all  its  symptoms  noteth  clear ; 
I  show  to  others  what  it  says  within." 

"Purgatory,"  XXIV.,  52—54. 

It  was  the  love  of  Beatrice  that  first  woke  in  him  the 
promptings  of  ambition,  "that  for  her  sake  he  left  the 
vulgar  herd." — "  Hell,"  II.,  105.  It  was  in  memory  of  her 
that  he  chose  that  pure  spirit  as  his  guide  through  the 
glories  of  Paradise  when  sorrow  and  age,  that  could  not  dim 
his  passion,  had  purified  it  from  mortal  alloy. 

Nothing  more  is  known  of  the  youth  of  Dante  than  that 
he  completed  his  studies  in  the  Universities  of  Padua  and 
Bologna,  and  Boccaccio  tells  us  that  he  even  travelled  at  this 
time  in  the  pursuit  of  learning  to  Paris  and  Oxford.  He  had, 
however,  returned  to  Florence  in  time  to  take  part  in  the 
battle  of  Campaldino,  his  presence  at  which  campaign  he 
alludes  to  in  the  opening  lines  of  the  twenty-second  Canto 
of  "  HeU." 

"  Ere  now  IVe  witnessed  knighthood  move  afield, 
Pass  in  review  and  rally  in  the  fight. 
And  prest  at  times  for  safety  backwards  yield : 

Over  your  land  I've  seen  the  scouts  in  flight, 
O  Aretines,  and  seen  the  squadrons  swell 
For  tourney  and  for  jousting  all  bedight." 

He  was  also  present  at  the  capitulation  of  Caprona  in  the 
following  year,  to  which  he  also  alludes  in  his  poem — 

"  So  did  I  see  of  yore  the  soldiers  fear 
Who  issued  from  Caprona  under  pact. 
Seeing  so  many  enemies  appear." 

"  HeU,"  XXI.,  Hnes  94-96. 


^1  INTRODUCTION. 

In  the  meanwhile  had  occurred  the  crowning  sorrow  of  hia 
life.  In  the  spring  of  that  year,  1290,  Beatrice  died.  The 
dream  of  his  youth,  the  hope  and  happiness  of  his  early 
manhood,  was  struck  down,  and  life  had  lost  for  him  its 
source  of  aspiration  and  all  its  prospect  of  domestic  joy.  He 
was  stunned  by  the  blow,  and  it  is  said  that  his  friends  even 
despaired  of  his  life.  But  it  is  less  on  the  body  than  the 
mind  that  such  blows  have  force.  To  this  great  earthly 
disappointment  may  be  fairly  traced  much  of  the  bitterness 
of  Dante's  spirit.  For  him  the  glory  had  departed  from  the 
grass,  the  splendour  from  the  flower :  he  looked  upon  life 
and  Nature  with  an  altered  eye.  The  hues  of  romance  were 
stripped  from  the  dull  truths  of  life,  and  the  world  appeared 
to  him  after  the  receding  deluge  all  bare  and  desolate,  life 
without  an  object,  existence  without  joy.  After  a  short 
interval  Dante  re-entered  the  ordinary  pursuits  of  life,  and 
in  the  next  year  he  yielded  to  the  solicitations  of  his  friends 
and  was  married  to  Gemma  Donati.  His  wife  belonged  to 
the  family  of  his  constant  opponent  in  after  years,  Corso 
Donati,  and  the  marriage  was  effected  solely  on  political  and 
social  considerations.  Such  a  union  could  not  prove  a  happy 
one.  The  affections  of  Dante  were  irrevocably  fixed  else- 
where, and  while  all  his  tenderness  was  concentrated  on  the 
Egeria  of  his  soul,  it  was  not  to  be  expected  of  any  woman 
to  remain  contented  with  so  subordinate  a  position  in  her 
husband's  heart,  even  though  her  rival  was  beyond  the 
tomb.  Dante  makes  no  allusion  to  his  wife  throughout  his 
poem,  unless  the  reproaches  of  Beatrice  at  the  close  of  the 
"Purgatory"  may i  be  supposed  to  have  reference  to  his 
marriage,  which  does  not  seem  likely.  Dante  did  not  con- 
sider such  a  marriage  as  any  infidelity  to  his  love.  It  was  a 
mere  worldly  alliance,  in  which  the  heart  had  no  share.  But 
that  he  felt  the  bitterness  of  his  lot  is  shown  by  the  feeling 
with  which  he  makes  Jacopo  Rusticucci  allude  to  a  like  fate  :— 

"  More  than  all  the  rest 
A  savage  wife  has  caused  my  martyrdom." 

"     "  Hell,"  XVI.,  lines  44,  45. 

Whether    the   fault  rested   with   the   violent   temper   of 


INTRODUCTION.  xli 

t)ante's  wife  or  with  his  own  neglect,  the  unhappiness  of 
their  married  life  is  certain,  and  after  his  exile,  while  his 
wife  brought  up  his  children  in  Florence  on  the  wreck  of 
their  father's  fortune,  Dante  made  no  attempt  to  be  joined 
by  his  family,  and  showed  clearly  that  he  considered  separa- 
tion from  his  wife  happier  for  them  both.  Boccaccio,  in  his 
life  of  Dante,  asserts  that  it  was  the  misery  of  his  wedded 
life  which  drove  the  poet  from  the  pursuits  of  literature, 
and  made  him  take  up  public  affairs  as  a  distraction.  In 
this  career  his  powers  were  immediately  recognised,  and  we 
have  found  already  that,  in  the  year  1300,  he  filled  the  place 
of  chief  magistrate  in  the  city.  Brought  up  in  a  Guelph 
family,  he  had  hitherto  shown  great  moderation  in  his  views, 
and  his  object  when  in  power  was  clearly  to  hold  the  balance 
straight  between  the  rival  parties  and  restore  peace  to  the 
State. 

The  friends  of  Dante,  and  especially  his  loved  companion 
in  literary  studies,  Guido  Cavalcanti,  were  favourers  of  the 
Bianchi,  and  Corso  Donati,  the  most  turbulent  of  the 
Florentine  nobility,  had  hotly  espoused  the  Neri  faction. 
The  city  was  in  arms,  and  Corso  was  known  to  have  applied 
for  assistance  to  Charles  of  Yalois.  Dante's  energy  and 
prudence  entirely  overcame  both  factions.  All  were  com- 
pelled, to  lay  aside  their  arms,  and  the  leaders  on  both  sides 
were  banished  from  the  city.  Dante's  great  success  was, 
however,  of  short  duration.  While  absent  at  Rome,  seeking 
to  strengthen  his  Republic  with  the  Pope,  his  enemies 
obtained  entire  possession  of  the  city,  and  decreed  the 
banishment  of  Dante,  together  with  all  the  Bianchi  leaders. 
It  was  while  returning  to  Florence  that  the  news  reached 
him,  and  from  being  the  leader  of  the  State  he  found 
himself  suddenly  a  proscribed  exile,  while  the  confiscation 
of  his  property  added  the  trials  of  poverty  to  his  other  cares. 
Such  was  the  bitter  animosity  in  which  those  party  struggles 
were  carried  on,  that  shortly  after  the  first  decree  of  banish- 
ment a  second  was  past,  condemning  Dante,  with  the  other 
exiles,  to  be  burnt  if  they  fell  into  their  enemies'  hands. 


*1  INTRODUCTION. 

There  was  little  meekness  in  Dante's  disposition,  and  witli 
Ms  spirit  soured  by  sucli  treatment  lie  at  once  threw  himself 
into  the  arms  of  the  Ghibeline  party,  whom  he  had  hitherto 
opposed,  and  whose  leaders  he  now  met  in  exile.  Dante 
loved  Florence,  and  the  bitterness  of  his  enforced  absence 
from  his  country,  with  what  he  thought  of  the  companions 
of  his  misery,  is  clearly  shown  in  the  beautiful  and  probably 
best  known  passage  of  the  "  Paradise,"  where  his  ancestor 
Cacciaguida  informs  him  of  his  coming  doom  : — 

"  As  left  Hippolytus  his  Athens'  home, 

Through  his  perfidious  stepdame,  passion  fraught, 
So  to  depart  from  Florence  is  thy  doom, 

Thus  is  it  willed,  and  thus  already  sought : 

And  soon  they'll  bring  to  pass  what  now  they  scheme, 
There,  where  Christ  every  day  is  sold  and  bought. 

Upon  the  injured  side  will  cast  the  blame 

The  wonted  cry,  but  vengeance  will  achieve 
Witness  to  truth,  which  it  doth  ever  claim. 

Each  thing  beloved  most  dearly  thou  wilt  leave : 
And  this  is  but  the  earliest  dart  which  fares 
From  the  bow  of  exile,  when  it  shoots  to  grieve. 

Thyself  wilt  prove  what  bitter  taste  there  bears 
A  stranger's  bread,  and  what  a  weary  road 
Is  climbing  and  descending  strangers'  stairs. 

And  that  which  most  of  all  thy  back  will  load 
Will  be  the  evil  troop,  with  whom  thou'lt  fall, 
Into  this  valley,  scattered  all  abroad. 

For  all  ungrateful,  mad,  and  impious,  all 
Against  thee  will  they  act,  but  very  soon 
Their  brows,  not  thine,  will  bear  shame's  reddened  pall. 

Of  their  bestiality  the  progress  on 

Will  be  the  proof,  to  thee  it  will  be  fair 
To  have  made  thy  party  by  thyself  alone." 

"  Paradise,"  XVII.,  lines  46—69. 

With  little  sympathy  or  confidence  in  his  companions, 
Dante  at  first  joined  them  at  Arezzo,  and  formed  one  of  the 
Council  who  devised  the  measures  of  their  party.  But  an 
ill-advised  attempt  in  the  following  year  to  re-enter  Florence 
by  force,  in  which  they  were  completely  foiled,  broke  all  the 
hopes  of  his  party,  which  then  dissolved,  and  Dante  com- 
menced the  life  of  wandering  exile,  which  continued  till  his 


INTRODUCTION.  xliii 

vleath.  The  hopes  of  the  Ghibelines  were  revived  on  the 
death  of  the  Emperor  Albert,  whose  murder  while  preparing 
to  crush  the  Swiss  revolt  is  alluded  to  by  Dante  in  his 
poem  as  the  coming  retribution  that  was  to  fall  on  him  for 
his  neglect  of  Italy : — 

"  O  G-erman  Albert,  who  abandoned  her 
Now  savage  and  unconquerable  grown 
Whose  saddle-bows  thou  shouldst  have  strided  sure : 

May  from  the  stars  just  judgment  fall  adown 
Upon  thy  blood,  and  that  it  cause  the  dread 
Of  thy  successor,  be  it  new,  and  known." 

"Purgatory,"  VI.,  Hnes  97—102. 

All  his  revived  hopes  turned  on  Henry  of  Luxemburg, 
who  was  elected  to  the  Imperial  throne,  and  who  at  once 
entered  on  an  expedition  to  Italy  to  recover  the  influence 
there  which  his  later  predecessors  had  abandoned.  But  the 
attempt  was  made  too  late.  The  Italian  States  were  now 
too  much  confirmed  in  their  independence  to  yield  without  a 
desperate  struggle  to  the  yoke  of  the  Empire.  The  whole 
people  joined  with  the  Q-uelph  leaders  in  a  resistance  which 
the  support  of  the  Ghibeline  party  did  not  enable  the 
Emperor  to  overcome.  Deceived  by  the  promises  of  Pope 
Clement,  who  was,  in  reality,  in  the  interests  of  the  French 
monarch,  and  his  relation  the  King  of  Naples,  Henry  wasted 
precious  time  in  a  march  to  Rome  for  his  coronation,  and 
then  prepared  to  face  the  league  which  the  people,  aided  by 
the  Pope  and  Eobert  of  Naples,  had  prepared  against  him. 
He  failed  in  an  attempted  siege  of  Florence,  being  called  off 
by  the  necessity  of  marching  against  the  forces  of  Robert, 
and  on  the  way,  worn  out  by  vexation  and  disappointment, 
he  died,  a.d.  1308,  and  the  Gruelphs  were  at  once  relieved 
from  the  perils  with  which  they  had  been  menaced.  Many 
of  the  banished  nobles  of  Florence  had  been  recalled  by  the 
citizens  in  the  hour  of  expected  danger.  But  not  Dante; 
he  was  never  forgiven.  The  death  of  Henry  was  not,  how- 
ever, only  a  personal  disappointment  to  the  poet  in  depriving 
him  of  his  well-grounded  expectation  of  returning  to  his 
native  city  under  his  protection,  it  was  the  deathblow  of  his 


*  xliv  INTRODUCTION. 

political  hopes  for  his  country;  the  vision  which  he  had 
nourished  throughout  long  years  of  exile,  of  a  happy,  united 
Italy,  was  shattered,  never  to  be  restored. 

Dante  was  no  ordinary  Ghibeline.  He  was  a  patriot  in  the 
truest  sense  of  the  word  ;  his  affections  and  aspirations  were 
not,  as  was  the  case  of  all  others  of  his  time,  confined  to  a 
petty  State  or  within  the  walls  of  his  native  city.  He  loved 
Florence  well,  but  Italy  more.  Witness  of  the  miseries  of  his 
country,  torn  by  dissensions,  and  shifting  ever  from  change 
to  change,  his  whole  hopes  rested  on  the  revival  of  the 
glories  of  the  Eoman  Empire,  when  the  passions  of  indi- 
viduals would  be  controlled  for  the  good  of  all,  beneath  the 
firm  sway  of  a  central  power.  Thus  did  he  apostrophise  his 
loved  Florence  as  he  then  saw  her : — 

'*  How  many  times,  in  days  thou  dost  remember, 
Thy  money,  habits,  offices,  and  laws. 
Hast  thou  remodelled,  and  renewed  each  member  ? 

If  clearly  thou  beholdest  thy  own  flaws. 

Like  a  sick  woman  thou  wilt  see  thee  *plain. 

Who  on  her  pillow  cannot  find  repose, 

And  seeks  with  constant  turns  to  ease  her  pain." 

"Purgatory,"  VI.,  lines  145 — 151. 

Such  was  not  the  united  Italy  of  his  dreams.  Dante  was 
eminently  national,  though  he  did  look  to  foreign  inter- 
vention for  the  restoration  of  peace  to  his  country.  He  was 
no  idle  sentimentalist,  but,  like  the  great  founder  of  united 
Germany,  he  believed  in  blood  and  iron,  and  he  knew  of  no 
remedy  but  force  for  anarchy  and  sedition.  Though  he  had 
himself  been  the  chief  magistrate  in  a  popular  Government, 
he  had  no  sympathy  with  the  populace,  and  was  a  rigid 
aristocrat,  who  hardly  believed  in  excellence  outside  his  own 
order.  The  noble  struggle  for  independence  then  carried  on 
by  the  Swiss  people  is  not  once  alluded  to  throughout  his 
poem,  and  seems  not  to  have  roused  his  interest.  Whenever 
any  of  the  lower  orders  are  alluded  to  by  Dante  it  is  without 
Sympathy.  The  rise  of  such  men  is  lamented  as  a  sign  of 
*he  degeneracy  of  the  times  : — 

"  Ah  indeed 
Is  changed  to  bastard  every  Roman  heir ! 


INTRODUCTION.  xlv 

When  in  Bologne  takes  root  plebeian  breed : 
When  in  Faenza,  Bernardino  too, 
Springs  up  a  gentle  growth  from  lowliest  weed." 

"  Purgatory,"  XIV.,  lines  98—102. 

Giano  della  Bella  is  reproached  in  the  16th  Canto  of 
"  Paradise'*  for  disgracing  his  nobility  by  such  contact.  But 
the  poet  expressly  avoids  such  subjects  in  his  poem,  and 
compares  his  voice  to  the  wind  that  smites  most  the  loftiest 
summits ; — 

"  This  cry  of  thine  will  be  like  winds  unpent 

That  strongest  smite  against  the  loftiest  peaks. 
This  to  thy  honour  is  some  argument. 

Hence  in  these  spheres  upon  thy  vision  breaks, 
Upon  the  mount  and  in  the  dolorous  vale, 
Those  souls  alone  of  whom  Fame's  trumpet  speaks ; 

Because  his  mind  who  heareth  would  not  hail 
With  surety  the  example  if  its  root 
Were  hidden  and  unknown,  and  ever  fail 

Mere  barren  arguments  to  bring  forth  fruit." 

"  Paradise,"  XVII.,  lines  133—142. 

In  the  same  interview  with  his  ancestor   he  tells  us  that  ) 
even  in  Paradise  he  took  pleasure  in  his  nobility  of  birth,  / 
adding  the  true  sentiment  which  can  alone  render  such  pride 
worthy — the  necessity  it  imposes  on  the  holder  to  prove  that 
he  is  not  degenerate — that  best  motto  for  an  aristocracy-^/ 
Noblesse  oblige : — 

"  0  blood's  nobility  of  little  worth. 

If  thou  dost  make  mankind  take  pride  in  thee, 
Where  every  longing  wanders  wide  on  earth. 

From  henceforth  now  no  marvel  will  it  be. 

For  there,  where  never  doth  the  longing  stray, 
I  say  in  Heaven,  it  glory  roused  in  me. 

Thou  art  a  mantle  that  doth  swiftly  fray, 

While  Time  with  shears  doth  ever  clip  it  round, 
Unless  we  add  to  it  from  day  to  day." 

"Paradise,"  XVI.,  lines  1—9. 

Who  were  your  ancestors  ?  is  the  first  question  which  Dante 
puts  in  the  mouth  of  the  great  Ghibeline  leader  Farinata 
when  the  poet  accosts  him  as  he  rises  from  his  burning  tomb. 
The  Republics  of  the  Middle  Ages  were  essentially  aristocratic 
in  spirit,  totally  unlike  the  Democracies  of  Greece.    It  would 


xlvi  INTRODUCTION. 

be  folly  to  judge  Dante,  the  patriot  of  the  fourteenth  century, 
by  the  liberal  shibboleths  of  the  nineteenth.  He  was  a  Corio- 
lanus  at  heart,  and  loathed  the  Cleons  of  every  time.  He 
looked  to  obtain  a  united  Italy  by  the  only  means  through 
which  at  that  period  his  object  could  be  attained.  It  was  the 
constant  struggle  between  the  Pope  and  the  Emperor  which 
he  saw  had  caused  all  the  misfortunes  of  his  country ; — 

*'  Was  wont  old  E,ome,  which  made  the  world  to  smile, 
To  have  two  suns,  who  each  of  them  displayed 
Various,  the  earthly,  and  the  Godly  style. 

One  has  usurped  the  other,  the  sword  blade 
Is  joined  to  the  crosier,  and  together  grown, 
Through  open  force  the  ill  accord  is  made ; 

The  one  fears  not  the  other  when  thus  one. 
If  thou  believest  not,  think  upon  its  corn, 
For  by  its  seed  is  every  herbage  known. 

Upon  the  land  the  Adige  and  Po  adorn 

Valour  and  courtesy  were  wont  to  appear 
Ere  Frederic  there  in  battle  was  outborne. 

Now  with  security  can  wander  theie 

Whoever  wishes  to  avoid,  through  shame, 
Converse  with  good  men,  nor  to  see  them  near." 

"Purgatory,"  XVI.,  lines  106—120. 

His  remedy  was  a  complete  separation  of  temporal  and 
spiritual  authority,  the  union  of  which  in  the  Popes  was  the 
cause  of  all  the  misgovernment  in  Italy.  It  was  in  no  mere 
Grhibeline  spirit  that  he  opposed  the  Papacy.  It  was  with  a 
poignant  regret  that  its  earthly  degradation  of  feeling  should 
have  destroyed  its  spiritual  influence  that  he  wished  to  restore 
it  to  primitive  purity  on  an  equality,  but  totally  distinct 
from,  the  Caesars,  who  were  to  hold  the  temporal  sway. 
Nothing  could  exceed  his  reverence  for  the  Papal  office.  He 
excuses,  as  it  were,  his  own  madness  when  in  Hell  he  in- 
veighs against  the  simony  of  Nicholas  III. ;  he  kneels  before 
the  shade  of  Adrian  V.  in  Purgatory  till  told  that  there  the 
head  of  the  Church  is  but  a  fellow- servant  with  him  and 
others  to  a  higher  power.  In  Paradise  he  makes  Peter 
declare  that  his  seat  on  earth  is  vacant,  so  did  the  worldly 
intrigues  and  turbulence  of  Boniface  render  him  unworthy  to 
be  considered  as  a  true  occupant  of  that  holy  seat ; — 


INTRODUCTION.  xlvil 

"  He  who  usurps  on  earth  that  place  of  mine, 

That  place  of  mine,  that  place  of  mine  now  vacant, 
Within  the  presence  of  God's  Son  Divine, 

Has  of  my  cemetery  made  a  fecant 

Cesspool  of  blood  and  filth,  whence  the  perverse 
Who  fell  from  Heaven,  in  Hell  doth  joy  complacent." 
"  Paradise,"  XXVII.,  lines  22—27. 

His  ideal  Grovernment  was  that  of  a  universal  Church 
and  Empire,  strong,  and  at  perfect  peace,  the  flock  of  Christ 
reposing  under  the  broad  wings  of  the  eagle,  the  standard  of 
Roman  rule.  He  approved  as  little  of  the  Ghibeline  who 
fought  for  the  Emperor  against  the  Pope  to  advance  his  own 
faction  as  of  the  Guelph  who  opposed  the  holy  standard,  and 
in  Paradise  he  makes  the  Emperor  Justinian  condemn  each  . 
party  alike : — 

"  Now  thou  canst  judge  the  rival  bickerings 

Which  I  above  did  blame,  their  faults  expose, 
Which  are  the  cause  of  all  your  sufferings. 

The  Lilies  to  the  public  sign  oppose 

One  side,  the  other  claim  it  for  a  part, 
'Tis  hard  to  see  which  most  of  error  shows. 

Work  now,  ye  Ghibelines,  work  now  your  art, 
*Neath  other  sign  ;  this  standard  now  eschew. 
Who  it  and  justice  evermore  would  part : 

Nor  strive  to  strike  it  down.     This  Charles  the  new, 
With  all  his  Guelphs,  its  talons  let  him  fear, 
Who  lordlier  lion  has  ere  now  made  rue. 

Many  a  time  the  sons  have  wrung  a  tear 

For  the  father's  sins,  and  be  it  not  believed 
That,  for  his  Lilies,  God  His  arms  will  veer." 

"  Paradise,"  YI,,  lines  97—111. 

The  enterprise,  therefore,  undertaken  by  Henry  YII.  to 
revive  the  Empire  in  Italy  became,  in  Dante's  eyes,  a  holy 
mission,  and  while  revelling,  in  imagination,  in  all  the  glories 
of  the  Empyrean,  he  does  not  scruple  to  pause,  in  the  descrip- 
tion of  its  ineffable  magnificence,  to  point  out  the  throne 
destined  for  his  soul's  hero,  and  allude  to  his  glorious  failure 
in  the  regeneration  of  the  world  : — 

"  Beatrix  led  me  on  and  said,  '  Behold 

How  great  the  gathering  of  our  stoles  of  white ! 


xlviii  INTRODUCTION. 

Behold  what  space  our  city  doth  enfold ! 
Behold  our  seats  already  so  complete 
That  few  more  guests  we  wait  to  see  enrolled. 

Where  thou  dost  fix  thy  eyes,  on  that  high  seat 
Marked  with  a  crown,  already  o'er  it  placed, 
Or  ere  that  thou  this  nuptial  feast  shalt  greet, 

Will  sit  the  soul  on  earth  Augustus  graced 
Of  the  great  Harry,  who  will  come  to  heal 
Our  Italy,  or  ere  her  mood  be  past." 

"  Paradise/'  XXX.,  lines  128—138. 

A  united  Italy,  the  mistress  of  the  world !  Such  was 
Dante's  visionary  aspiration  for  the  destiny  of  his  country. 
But  though  with  the  death  of  Henry  his  hopes  sank  for  ever, 
and  the  poet  wore  out  till  death  his  weary  years  of  exile  and 
disappointment,  the  seed  which  he  cast  broadly  over  his  land 
has  not  been  lost ;  buried  for  centuries  of  struggle  and  despair, 
it  has  taken  root  firmly,  and  has  at  last  sprung  to-day. 
Though  dead  the  spirit  of  the  Florentine  patriot  yet  liveth  : 
the  sacred  fire  has  been  past  on  from  generation  to  generation, 
and  the  nationality  of  Italy  has  at  last  become  no  more 
a  dream.  One  can  fancy  the  shade  of  Dante  watching  over 
the  life  struggle  that  so  long  convulsed  his  fair  land,  breath- 
ing his  ardent  soul  into  her  sons,  who  proved  themselves  so 
worthy  to  recover  their  lost  heritage,  and  hailing  in  Victor 
Emmanuel  the  ever-looked-for  hero,  the  allegorical  greyhound 
of  his  poem,  who  had  risen  at  last  to  chase  the  she-wolf  back 
to  Hell  and  liberate  his  native  land. 

Such,  then,  was  Dante:  such  were  his  passions,  weak- 
nesses, and  aspirations,  when,  with  a  mind  stored  with  all 
the  learning  of  his  time,  he  resolved  to  compose  the  great 
poem  into  which  he  was  to  pour  out  all  his  feelings, 
knowledge,  and  genius,  and  leave  a  complete  image  of  his 
age.  It  is  supposed  that  the  work  was  commenced  before 
he  entered  on  public  life  in  Florence,  and  that  the  first  seven 
Cantos  then  written  were  laid  aside  and  forgotten  in  the 
whirl  of  politics.  Boccaccio  tells  the  story  of  their  accidental 
discovery  in  the  city  during  his  exile,  when  they  were  sent  to 
the  Marchese  Malespina,  with  whom  the  poet  at  the  time 
had  found  refuge,   Dante  acknowledged  the  work,  and,  on  the 


INTRODUCTION.  *  xlix 

urgent  solicitation  of  his  host,  resumed  his  old  design.  The 
commencement  of  the  eighth  Canto,  "  Continuing,  I  say,  as 
soon  as  we,"  seems  to  favour  the  truth  of  this  tradition,  and 
in  that  case  Dante  must  have  fairly  settled  to  his  great 
labour  about  the  year  1307,  as  in  Canto  VIII.  of  the  "  Pur- 
gatory" Currado  Malaspina  prophesies  to  him  that  at  that 
date  he  will  find  a  refuge  with  his  descendant.  Such  a  work 
must  have  been  the  occupation  of  many  years,  as  Dante  tells 
us  was  the  case  in  that  pathetic  passage  where  he  looks 
forward  yet  to  be  crowned  as  poet  in  his  native  city  :— 

"  If  it  should  hap,  this  holy  poem  e'er. 

Which  Heaven  and  earth  have  helped,  and  which  did  mar 
My  frame  with  abstinence  for  many  a  year. 

Conquer  the  cruelty,  which  me  doth  bar 

From  the  fair  sheepfold,  where  I  slept  a  lamb 
Hateful  to  wolves,  who  on  me  made  their  war. 

With  other  voice  henceforth,  nor  hair  the  same, 
A  poet  I'll  return,  and  o'er  the  font 
Where  I  was  christened,  the  wreathed  laurel  claim." 

"  Paradise,"  XXV.,  lines  1—9. 
From  internal  evidence  we  find  that  the  twenty- seventh 
Canto  of  the  "  Paradise"  must  have  been  written  after  the 
accession  of  John  XXII.  to  the  Papal  See,  which  took  place 
in  1316,  for  St.  Peter  laments 

"  They  of  Caorsa  and  of  Gascony 

Hasten  to  drink  our  blood :  to  what  vile  ending 
O  fair  commencement  hast  thou  hurried  thee  !" 

"  Paradise,"  XXVII. ,  lines  58-60. 

The  Gascon  is  of  course  Clement  V.,  and  the   man   of 
Cahors  John  XXII.,  a  native  of  that  town.     As  Dante  died 
within  five  years  of  this  period,  the  composition  of  his  great 
poem  may  fairly  be  set  down  as  the  occupation  and  solace  of 
his  whole  life  of  exile,  and  for  its  fair  comprehension  his 
feelings  during  that  time  of  hope  and  despair,  of  bitterness  ^ 
and  resignation,  must  never  be  forgotten.  ^^  Throughout  the- X 
poem  the  chief  figure  on  the  scene  is  Dante  himself,  as  he 
travels  through  the  triple  world  of  spirits,  from  the  entrance- 
gate  of  Hell  to  the  final  presence^the^jtj.     Dante  j^ 
o^  hero,fan(l  it  is, '  tkereloreTsr  essential  to  have  some 

' —  -/ 


1  INTRODUCTION. 

knowledge  of  himself,  and  the  influences  which  surrounded 
him,  to  appreciate  properly  his  mighty  work.  That  work 
was  not  original  in  its  general  design :  the  subject  of  the 
spiritual  world,  and  descriptions  of  Hell  and  Purgatory, 
were  favourites  with  monkish  writers,  but  it  was  reserved 
for  Dante  to  create,  in  wonderful  harmony  and  the  minutest 
detail,  his  spirit  universe,  and  so  to  realise  all  the  scenes 
painted  by  his  imagination,  that,  once  known,  they  can  never 
again  vanish  from  the  mind. 

The  first  Canto  is  purely  allegorical,  and  is  introductory 
to  the  whole  poem,  divided  into  three  separate  portions,  each 
of  thirty- three  Cantos,  descriptive  of  HelL  Purgatory^^nd 

1  Paradise.  jKt  the  age  of  thirty-five,  the  middle  of  life,  the 
poet  finds  himself  lost  in  a  wood  representing  the  maze  of 
human  error.  He  attempts  to  climb  therefrom  up  the  steep 
hill  of  Virtue,  but  is  driven  back  by  three  wild  beasts,  the 
leopard,  lion,  and  she-wolf.  Luxury,  Ambition,  and  Avarice. 
The  shade  of  Virgil,  allegorical  of  human  learning,  rescues 

'  him  from  his  difficulties,  pie  tells  him  that  he  was  sum- 
m^e^d  ff 6m  his  place  in  Limbo,  the  outer  circle  of  Hell, 
by  Beatrice,  who  had  quitted  Paradise  to  send  him  to 
Dante's  help,  no  other  means  being  left  for  his  salvation  : — 

**  So  low  he  fell,  all  other  remedies 

Unto  his  safety  had  been  vainly  sped 
Except  to  show  him  Hell's  lost  companies." 

"  Purgatory,"  XXX.,  lines  137-9. 
He  came,  therefore,  to  lead  him  through  Hell  and  Pur- 
gatory, while  Beatrice  herself  would  guide  him  through  the 
regions  of  the  Blest.  Dante  submits  himself  to  Virgil's 
guidance,  and  the  poets  shortly  find  themselves  at  the  gate 
of  Hell.  Within  the  gate,  but  outside  the  regular  circles 
into  which  Hell  is  divided,  is  a  region  in  which  roam  the 
innumerable  spirits  of  those  who  are  neither  damned  nor 
blest,  together  with  the  Angels  who  sided  neither  with  God 
nor  Lucifer : — 

"**""  To  these  no  distant  hope  of  death  is  lent. 
And  their  blind  life  is  so  supremely  low, 
That  any  change  of  fate  would  give  content. 


INTRODUCTION.  li 

Repoi-t  of  them  the  world  can  never  know, 
Mercy  and  Justice  only  can  despise, 
Speak  not  about  them  :  look,  and  onwards  go." 
'^'~- "  Hell,"  III.,  lines  47—52. 

The  River  Acheron  divides  this  miserable  crew  from  the 
habitations  of  the  damned,  and  after  crossing  it  Dante 
follows  his  guide  into  the  first  circle  of  Hell,  or  Limbo, 
which  is  not  a  place  of  real  punishment,  except  that  its 
inhabitants  are  shut  out  for  ever  from  the  hope  of  bliss  and 
the  presence  of  God.  Dante,  who  accepted  without  question 
every  dogma  of  his  Church,  could  allow  no  place  in  Paradise 
to  any  one  without  its  fold.  Even  Virgil,  who  conducts  him 
not  only  through  Hell,  but  ascends  with  him  through  all  the 
purifying  stages  of  the  Mount  of  Purgatory,  cannot  alter  his 
immutable  doom,  and  after  wandering  through  the  calm 
delights  of  Eden,  or  the  earthly  Paradise,  returns  to  pass 
eternity  in  Limbo.  There  are  confined  the  souls  of  all  who 
are  free  from  sin,  and  who  yet,  from  wanting  baptism,  or  a 
knowledge  of  Christ  to  come,  can  never  enter  the  regions  of 
the  Blest.  The  place  is  thus  described  by  Virgil  when  ques- 
tioned by  a  spirit  in  Purgatory  of  his  own  fate : — 

"  There  is  a  place  below,  not  sad  with  pain. 

But  only  doomed  to  darkness,  where  laments 
Sound  not  like  wailings,  but  are  sighings  fain. 

There  do  I  stay  with  little  innocents 

Bit  by  the  teeth  of  Death,  before  that  they 
From  sin  original  were  made  exempts. 

There  do  I  stay,  with  those  who  failed  to  essay 
The  sacred  virtues  three,  though  without  sin 
They  knew  the  rest,  and  followed  them  alway." 

"  Purgatory,"  VII.,  Unes  28—36. 

Here  Dante  meets  the  heroes  of  antiquity,  and  is  admitted 
by  Homer  into  the  sacred  band  of  poets.  From  this  place 
of  austere  calm,  differing  in  nothing  from  Virgil's  Elysian 
fields,  Dante  is  led  on  by  his  guide  to  the  regions  of  punish- 
ment, and  follows  him  through  all  the  circles  in  which 
criminals  of  every  grade  work  out  their  doom.  At  last  they 
reach  the  lowest  pit,  in  the  centre  of  earth,  where,  rising  out 
of  the  ice  in  which  the  spirits  of  murderers  are  immersed. 


lii  INTRODUCTION. 

the  giant  form  of  Lucifer  is  seen,  the  king  of  those  realms  of 
horror.  Down  the  body  of  the  fallen  Angel  Virgil  carries 
Dante,  and  at  last,  passing  out  on  the  Antipodes,  they  leave 
the  abodes  of  gloom  "  and  issue  thence  to  see  the  stars  once 
more." 

The  ordinary  reader,  whose  knowledge  of  Dante  is  confined 
to  a  few  gloomy  passages  of  the  "  Inferno,"  can  have  no  true 
conception  of  the  poet  whose  highest  genius  rejoices  in  the 
calm  regions  of  Purgatory,  and  exults  in  the  ineffable  glories 
of  Paradise. 

The  locality  of  the  Purgatory  is  a  towering  mountain, 
situated  on  the  antipodes  of  Jerusalem,  on  the  steep  sides  of 
which,  on  the  seven  separate  cornices,  the  spirits  are  purified 
from  the  taint  of  the  seven  cardinal  sins.  I  know  nothing 
more  exquisite  in  poetry  than  Dante*s  description  of  his 
delight  on  leaving  Hell's  circles,  and  being  restored  once 
more  to  the  light  of  Heaven : — 

"  The  dulcet  hues  of  orient  sapphire  melt. 
And  gathered  all  into  serenest  light 
Of  the  pure  air  unto  the  farthest  belt. 
So  that  my  eyes  returned  to  new  delight, 
Soon  as  I  issued  from  the  lethal  air, 
Which  had  oppressed  my  breast  and  dimmed 
my  sight." 

"Purgatory,"  Canto  I.,  lines  13—18. 

With  dew  gathered  from  the  reeds  on  the  ocean's  verge 
Virgil  washes  from  Dante's  face  all  trace  of  Hell ; — 

"  With  both  his  hands  from  off  the  scattered  grass 
My  master  tenderly  the  moisture  takes ; 
Whence  I,  who  of  his  wish  perceptive  was. 

Extended  towards  him  my  all-tearful  cheeks. 
And  then  discovered,  on  my  face  once  more. 
The  hue  of  life  that  Hell  had  shrouded,  breaks." 

"Purgatory,"  Canto  I.,  Hnes  124—129. 

They  then  proceed  towards  the  mountain  on  the  lowest 
slopes  of  which  are  detained  in  the  Ante-Purgatory  the  spirits 
who  delayed  in  life  repentance  for  their  sins.  Through  this, 
and  through  the  seven  cornices,  on  each  of  which  the  spirits 
are  purified  from  each  of  the.  capital  sins,  the  poets  proceed 


INTRODUCTION.  liii 

together.  While  the  spirit  of  this  portion  of  the  poem  is  essen- 
tially autobiographical  Dante  tells  us  how  little  he  feared 
the  punishment  allotted  to  envy,  of  which  sin  he  felt  himself 
comparatively  free,  while  his  shoulders  were  already  wrung 
with  the  burden  which  he  knew  he  should  have  to  carry 
to  purge  away  his  besetting  sin  of  pride.  The  punishments 
under  which  the  spirits  purify  their  sins  of  life  are  not 
in  general  such  as  to  necessitate  their  being  shared  by  the 
poets  who  are  privileged  to  behold  them,  but  both  Dante 
and  Virgil  pass  through  the  smoke  which  purifies  the  sin  of 
anger,  and  being  afterwards  joined  by  Statius  all  three  poets 
pass  through  the  molten  flame  in  which  those  who  have 
been  guilty  of  incontinence  are  cleared  from  its  taint. 

This  is  the  last  cornice  of  purifying  punishment,  and,  after 
mounting  the  last  stair,  Virgil  declares  that  his  guidance  is 
over,  and  that  henceforth  Dante  may  wander  at  his  own  will 
without  further  prompting.  They  have  reached  the  earthly 
Paradise,  the  Eden  which  our  first  parents  lost,  after  a  brief 
residence  of  seven  hours.  Here  Beatrice,  Dante's  lifelong 
love,  descends  from  Heaven,  and  as  with  throbbing  heart  he 
feels  her  presence,  and  turns  to  Virgil  to  express  his  weak- 
ness, he  finds  that  his  faithful  guide  is  gone  : — 

"  Although  my  eyes  no  recognition  told, 

Through  hidden  virtue  which  from  her  there  ran 

Of  olden  love  I  felt  the  mighty  hold. 
Soon  as  upon  my  sight  there  smote  again 

Another's  virtue,  which  had  smote  me  quite 

Ere  I  had  issued  out  of  childhood's  reign : 
Unto  my  left  I  turned  me  for  respite. 

Just  as  the  infant  runneth  to  his  dame 

Whene'er  afflicted  or  whene'er  in  fright, 
To  say  to  Virgil,  '  Eests  within  my  frame 

No  dram  of  blood  that  doth  not  tremble  now ; 

I  know  the  symptoms  of  the  olden  flame.' 
But  Virgil  had  bereaved  us  of  him,  woe  ! 

Virgil,  the  sweetest  father  one  could  grieve, 

Virgil,  to  whom  entrusted,  life  I  owe : 
Nor  all  she  lost,  our  olden  mother  Eve, 

Availed,  upon  my  cheeks  erst  washed  with  dew, 

But  that  the  tears  their  soiling  trace  should  leave." 

"Purgatory,"  Canto  XXX.,  lines  37 — 54. 


liv  INTRODUCTION. 

These  tears,  changed  into  tears  of  penitence  at  Beatrice's 
keen  rebukes  for  his  sins,  are  the  last  that  Dante  sheds,  when, 
having  drunk  of  the  waters  of  Lethe  and  Eunoe,  the  river 
of  life  whose  source  is  in  Eden,  he  rises 

"  From  those  most  holy  waves, 
Created  fresh,  as  plants  made  new  once  more. 
Renewed  through  the  birth  of  new  green  leaves. 
Pure  and  prepared  unto  the  stars  to  soar." 

"  Purgatory,"  Canto  XXIII.,  lines  142—145. 

The  last  task  left  to  the  poet,  one  far  more  arduous  than  to 
describe  the  punishments  of  the  damned  and  the  purification 
of  human  sins,  forms  the  subject  matter  of  the  **  Paradise," 
a  description  of  the  bliss  G-od  has  prepared  for  them  that 
love  Him.  No  other  poet  has  ever  attempted  such  a  theme, 
and  if  Dante  has  at  all  failed,  it  is  only  from  his  attempt  to 
perform  what  is  impossible.  The  material  out  of  which  he 
built  his  celestial  spheres  is  the  Ptolemaic  system,  which, 
taking  the  earth  for  its  centre,  spreads  around  it  the  revolving 
spheres  in  order :  1,  the  Moon ;  2,  Mercury ;  3,  Yen  us ;  4,  the 
Sun ;  6,  Mars ;  6,  Jupiter  ;  7,  Saturn  ;  8,  the  Fixed  Stars ; 
9,  the  Primum  Mobile ;  and  10th  and  last,  the  Empyrean. 
These  spheres,  as  they  revolve  in  equal  period  round  the 
earth,  all  take  their  motion  from  the  Primum  Mobile,  the 
first  source  of  motion,  itself  inspired  with  motion  through 
its  desire  to  join  the  Empyrean,  the  circle  of  the  Deity  and 
final  habitation  of  every  soul  in  bliss. 

Dante  follows  also  the  system  of  Dionysius  the  Areopagite, 
who  laid  down  nine  orders  of  Celestial  Powers,  and  allotted 
each  separately  to  each  sphere  in  order.     These  were — 

1.  Angels  allotted  to  the  sphere  of  the  Moon. 


2.  Archangels    „ 

» 

» 

Mercury. 

3.  Principalities 

» 

?> 

Venus. 

4.  Powers           „ 

?5 

}f 

Sun. 

5.  Virtues           „ 

?J 

J> 

Mars. 

6.  Dominations 

f> 

» 

Jupiter 

7.  Thrones          „ 

>>    1 

5) 

>> 

Saturn. 

8.  The  Cherubim 

57 

J5 

the  Fixed  Stars. 

9.  Seraphim       „ 

5J 

J> 

the  Primum  Mobile, 

INTRODUCTION.  Iv 

Having  once  grasped  this  simple  arrangement  the  reader 
will  have  no  difficulty  in  following  Dante  in  his  flight  with 
Beatrice  through  the  ten  spheres  of  Paradise.  There  is  not 
a  trace  of  anthropomorphism  in  Dante's  conception  of  the 
Deity,  in  whose  presence  and  in  whose  will  the  spirits  of  the 
Blest  enjoy  their  full  fruition.  Though  these  spirits  are 
allotted  to  different  spheres,  of  different  grades  of  glory,  they 
equally  feel  the  perfect  bliss  of  carrying  out  Grod's  purposes, 
and  though  placed  in  the  different  spheres,  all  will  finally 
resume  their  own  bodies  and  occupy  their  own  thrones  in  the 
Empyrean,  when  God  has  completed  the  number  of  His 
elect.  Having  past  through  all  the  lower  spheres,  Dante 
is  at  last  carried  to  the  highest  Heaven,  and  vouchsafed  to 
share  the  glory  of  this  beatific  vision,  and  admitted  finally  to 
the  presence  of  the  Deity,  which  alone  Dante  acknowledges 
to  be  beyond  his  mortal  powers  : — 

"  But  such  a  flight  was  not  for  my  poor  plume  : 
Did  not  across  my  mind  a  glory  steal 
From  out  the  splendour,  whence  its  wish  did  come. 

To  the  high  fancy  here  my  power  did  fail. 

But  turned  my  will  already,  as  willed  there 
(Moved  on  with  equal  motion  like  a  wheel), 

The  love  which  moves  the  sun  and  every  star." 

"  Paradise,"  XXXIII.,  lines  139—45. 


THE  OBLIGATIONS  OF  DANTE  TO  VIKGIL. 


Dante  was  not  acquainted  with  the  literature  of  Greece, 
except  so  far  as  it  had  filtered  through  Latin  authors,  and 
it  was  by  the  study  of  the  latter  only  that  he  perfected  his 
art,  and  became  that  master  of  style  which  even  those  who 
depreciate  his  genius  allow  as  his  unrivalled  possession.  In 
his  poem  he  distinctly  declares  that  in  style  he  had  taken 
Virgil  as  his  master,  and  from  the  study  of  his  works 
acquired  his  own  excellence.  Throughout  Dante's  poem 
imitations  from  Virgil  are  frequent,  and  many  of  the  most 
marked  of  these  will  be  found  pointed  out  in  the  Notes, 
derived  chiefly  from  the  industry  of  the  early  commentators. 
But  Dante  owes  more  than  qualities  of  style  and  beauties  of 
verbal  expression  to  the  Eoman  poet,  who  in  these  excel- 
lences is  probably  without  a  rival.  The  whole  structure  of 
the  "  Inferno"  is,  in  fact,  taken  from  Virgil's  description,  and 
in  taking  Virgil  as  his  own  guide  through  Hell  Dante 
openly  acknowledges  his  obligation :  throughout  the  "  Inferno" 
Dante  follows  Virgil  as  one  who  has  thoroughly  explored 
and  knows  the  whole  region,  and  whose  familiarity  with 
and  power  over  the  spirits  of  the  place  is  enough  to  insure 
his  protection  from  all  its  perils.  Virgil  is  acquainted 
with  the  darkest  secrets  of  Hell,  and  powerful  over  its 
malignant  inhabitants :  when  he  issues  from  the  regions  of 
gloom  into  the  light  of  day,  and  climbs  with  Dante  the 
antipodal  mountain  of  Purgatory,  he  accompanies  him  as  an 
affectionate  companion,  but  is  no  more  his  guide.  There, 
like  Dante,  he  has  to  inquire  the  way  from  others,  and  to 
both  poets  the  scene  is  alike  strange.  The  idea  of  Purgatory 
is  a  Christian  belief,  unknown  to  the  Koman,  as  a  preparation 


Iviii  THE   OBLIGATIONS   OF  DANTE  TO   VIRGIL. 

for  eternal  felicity  in  a  celestial  Paradise.  The  whole  work- 
ing out  of  the  Purgatory  is  Dante's  own  invention;  but  the 
Christian  Inferno  differs  nothing  from  the  "  domos  Ditis 
vacuas,  et  inania  regna"  of  the  Latin  poet,  and  it  is  wholly 
on  the  grand  design  laid  out  by  Virgil  that  Daute  has  raised 
his  own  magnificent  superstructure. 

In  the  sixth  book  of  the  "  ^neid"  Virgil  makes  his  hero 
descend  into  Hell,  and  whatever  opinion  may  be  formed  of 
the  epic  powers  of  the  Augustan  poet,  in  that  book,  and  in 
that  description,  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  he  has  con- 
centrated all  the  strength  of  his  genius  and  produced  one  of 
the  highest  efforts  of  the  human  imagination.  As  Dante 
tells  us  that  he  had  spent  his  days  and  nights  in  the  study 
of  his  favourite  master,  we  may  be  sure  that  his  own  spirit 
was  saturated  with  the  beauties  of  Virgil's  masterpiece, 
which  he  reproduced  in  his  own  great  work.  Although  this 
book  of  the  "  JEneid"  has,  of  course,  been  frequently  pointed 
out  as  one  of  the  sources  of  Dante's  own  poem,  the  subject 
of  Dante's  obligations  to  Virgil  has  not  yet  been  treated 
fully,  and  I  believe  that  a  comparison  carried  out  in  some 
detail  may  be  of  interest  at  least  to  classical  readers. 

The  Hell  of  Virgil  may  be  broadly  divided  into  three 
principal  divisions :  **  a  neutral  region  for  those  who  are 
unfortunate  rather  than  blameworthy,  a  barred  and  bolted 
prison-house  of  torture  for  the  bad,  a  heroic  Valhalla  for 
prowess,  genius,  and  worth,"  divisions  which  the  most 
cursory  reader  of  Dante's  poem  will  see  that  he  has 
accepted.  In  the  "Inferno"  we  have  the  vestibule,  after 
passing  through  the  gate,  at  which  all  who  enter  leave  hope 
behind,  and  there  are  crowds  so  vast  that  the  poet  says : — 

"  io  non  avrei  creduto 
Che  morte  tanta  n'avesse  disfatta." 

And  those  are  described  as  the  sad  souls  of  those  who  lived 
without  infamy  and  without  praise.  Then,  after  crossing 
Acheron,  we  come  to  Limbo,  the  first  true  circle  of  the 
Inferno,  which  answers  to  Virgil's  Elysian  fields.  Here  are 
no  tortures,  no  punishment.     The  worthies  of  old  time,  who 


THE   OBLIGATIONS   OP   DANTE   TO   VIRGIL.  lis 

from  ignorance  of  the  Christian  dispensation  could  not  share 
the  Christian  Paradise,  are  left  in  the  serene  enjoyment  of 
their  broad  Elysium  and  the  joyful  fields  :  Dante  is  greeted 
by  Homer  and  his  brother  poets  as  one  worthy  of  their  order, 
and  with  them  he  enters  the  company  of  the  heroes  of 
old:— 

"  Into  a  meadow  green  we  entered  all. 

People  they  were  with  slowly  moving  eyes, 
And  great  authority  was  in  their  port, 
Karely  they  spake  with  sweet-voiced  cadences. 

Then  we  withdrew  into  a  further  court, 
An  open  place,  both  lofty  and  serene. 
Where  all  could  be  beheld  who  there  resort. 

And  straightway  there  upon  the  enamelled  green 
Were  shown  me  the  great  souls  who  there  arise — 
Well  may  I  boast  of  all  whom  I  have  seen." 

"  HeU,"  Canto  IV.,  lines  111—120. 

In  this  first  circle  of  Hell  there  is  serenity,  there  is  light, 
and  the  description,  brief  as  it  is,  corresponds  with  Virgil's 
happy  seats : — 

'*  Largior  hie  campos  aether,  et  lumine  vestit 
Purpureo,  solemque  suum,  sua  sidera  norunt." 

Lines  640—1. 

It  is  only  when  Dante  proceeds  from  here  on  his  dreadful 
journey  that  he  enters  on  darkness  and  horror : — 

"  My  chief  conducts  me  by  another  way, 

Out  of  the  stillness  to  the  trembling  air. 

And  now  I  come  where  no  more  shines  the  day." 

."  Hell,"  Canto  IV.,  lines  149-51. 

Virgil  does  not  make  ^neas  visit  the  Tartarus,  the 
abodes  of  the  damned :  his  guide,  the  Sibyl,  pointing  out 
two  ways,  tells  him  that  the  one  they  have  to  follow  leads  to 
Elysium,  while 

"  Nulli  fas  casto  sceleratum  insistere  limen.'* 

-^neas,  shuddering  at  the  gate,  is  told  briefly,  and  in  a 
summary,  the  various  horrors  that  are  going  on  within,  and 
to  this  rapid  sketch  Dante  has  applied  the  whole  ingenuity 
of  his  constructive  genius,  and  worked  out  the  details  of  his 
entire  primitive  Hell. 


Ix  THE   OBLIGATIONS   OF   DANTE   TO   VIRGIL. 

Dante  is,  of  course,  no  mere  imitator.  In  the  same  way 
as  Virgil  had  taken  the  materials  supplied  by  his  predeces- 
sors and  made  them  his  own,  so  Dante  appropriates  Virgil's 
wealth,  and  sends  it  forth  again  as  a  new  coinage,  stamped 
with  his  own  effigy.  The  jewels  of  the  old  master  are  not 
misplaced  in  Dante's  work,  but  shine  in  their  new  surround- 
ings with  even  enhanced  lustre.  It  requires,  however,  only 
a  careful  comparison  of  this  portion  of  Virgil's  epic  with  the 
whole  "Inferno"  to  perceive  how  thoroughly  Dante  had 
saturated  his  spirit  in  the  work  of  him  whom  he  expressly 
cites,  as  his  master. 

In  the  personified  woes  and  ills  of  mortality,  which  Virgil 
places  in  the  vestibule,  and  the  elm- tree  on  which  dreams  are 
clinging  like  bats  under  the  leaves,  I  have  been  able  to  trace 
no  counterpart  in  Dante,  but  after  the  entrance  we  come  at 
once  to  the  River  Acheron  and  its  ferryman  Charon,  whom 
Dante  has  introduced  almost  without  variation : — 

"  Portitor  has  horrendus  aquas  et  flumina  servat 
Terribili  squalore  Charon,  cui  plurima  mento 
Canities  inculta  jacet,  stant  lumina  flamma, 
Sordidus  ex  humeris  nodo  dependet  amictus. 
Ipse  ratem  conto  subigit,  velisque  ministrat, 
Et  ferruginea  subvectat  corpora  cymba. 
Jam  senior,  sed  cruda  Deo  viridisque  senectus.** 

Lines  298—304. 

On  first  coming  Charon  is  described  by  Dante : — 

*'  When  lo,  upon  a  bark  there  towards  us  came 
A  very  old  man,  with  age- whitened  hair." 

'*HeU,"III.,Uiie8  82,83. 

And  when  his  opposition  is  controlled : — 

"  The  hairy  cheeks  then  very  quiet  grew 
Of  that  dread  pilot  of  the  livid  lake. 
Around  whose  eyes  the  whirling  lightning  flew." 

Lines  97—99. 

And  again : — 

"  The  demon  Charon,  with  his  eyes  ablaze." 

Line  109. 

Around  the  bank,  and  eager  to  be  ferried  over,  press  the 

countless  shades. 


THE    OBLIGATIONS   OP   DANTE   TO    VIRGIL.  Ixi 

"  Hue  omnis  turba  ad  ripas  effusa  ruebat, 
Matres  atque  viri,  defunctaque  corpora  vita 
Magnaninam  beroum,  pueri  innuptseque  puellse, 
Impositique  rogis  juvenes  ante  ora  parentum : 
Quam  multa  in  silvis  autuniDi  frigore  primo 
Lapsa  cadunt  folia,  aut  ad  terrain  gurgite  ab  alto 
Quam  multae  glomerantur  aves,  ubi  frigidus  annus 
Trans  pontum  fugat  et  terris  immittit  apricis." 

Lines  305—312. 

So  we  have  in  Dante : — 

"  A  crowd  that  throng  the  bank  of  a  great  stream, 
And  said,  '  O  master,  unto  me  now  mete 
To  know  what  race  are  these,  and  why  they  seem 
So  anxious  to  cross  o'er  to  the  other  side. 
As  I  discover  by  this  feeble  beam.'  " 

"  Hell,"  III.,  lines  71-75. 
And  again : — 

"  Just  as  the  withered  leaves  of  autumn  fall, 
The  one  upon  the  other,  till  the  bough 
To  earth  yields  all  its  garment,  as  a  pall ; 

The  evil  seed  of  Adam  downwards,  so 

Throw  themselves  one  by  one  from  that  sad  shore, 
At  signs,  hke  bird  that  to  the  call  doth  go." 

"HeU,"  III.,  lines  112-117. 

Although  the  simile  of  the  birds  is  changed,  the  new 
simile  adopted  by  Dante  was  unquestionably  suggested  by 
the  recollection  of  the  birds  coupled  with  the  leaves  in 
Virgil. 

The  desire  of  the  shades  to  cross  the  river  has  of  course  a 
different  reason  in  each  poem :  in  Dante,  where  evil  souls 
pass  only  for  punishment : — 

"  So  spurs  them  onwards,  justice  all  divine. 
That  to  desire  is  changed  their  fear  o'  the  rod." 

Lines  125,  126. 
In  Virgil  the  shades  of  those  whose  bodies  have  not 
found  a  grave  cannot  pass,  and  hence  follows  the  pathetic 
meeting  of  -^neas  with  the  shade  of  Palinurus,  drowned  in 
his  last  voyage,  who  beseeches  his  leader  to  take  him  with 
him  over  the  black  river.  But  the  Sibyl  rejects  his  interces- 
sion, and  tells  him  to  abandon  his  useless  prayer. 

"  Desine  fata  Deum  flecti  sperare  precando" 


Ixii  THE   OBLIGATIONS   OF   DANTE   TO  VIRGIL. 

— a  line  concerning  whicli  Dante  demands  explanation  from 
Virgil  in  the  sixth  Canto  of  the  "  Purgatory,"  as  being  in 
opposition  to  the  cry  of  all  the  spirits  there,  for  prayer 
to  assist  them  in  their  purification,  to  the  text  of  which 
Canto,  lines  28  to  48,  I  refer  the  reader. 

Both  in  the  "  ^neid"  and  in  Dante  Charon  at  first  refuses 
to  accept  a  living  freight.     In  Yirgil, 

"  Sic  prior  adgreditur  dictis,  atque  increpat  ultro : 
Quisquis  es,  armatus  qui  nostra  ad  flumina  tendis, 
Fare  age,  quid  venias,  jam  istinc,  et  comprime  gressum." 

Lines  387—389. 

The  last  line  is  curiously  recalled  by  Dante  on  another  occa- 
sion, when  in  Canto  XII.  the  Centaur  stops  him  with  almost 
the  same  formula : — 

"  Ditel  costinci,  se  non  I'arco  tiro." 

He  continues : — 

"  Umbrarum  hie  locus  est,  Somni  Noctisque  soporse : 
Corpora  viva  nefas  Stygia  vectare  carina." 

Lines  390,  391. 

As  in  Dante, 

"  But  thou,  0  soul  still  living,  stand  aside ; 

Depart  from  these,  whom  Death  has  made  his  own." 

"  Hell,"  III.,  lines  88,  89. 

In  the  "  Inferno"  Virgil  silences  Charon  by  the  expression 
of  the  will  of  a  higher  power.  In  the  "iEneid"  the  Sibyl 
overpowers  him  by  the  sight  of  the  spell,  the  golden  bough, 
"  Tumida  ex  ira  tum  corda  residunt ;"  or,  as  Dante  more 
vividly  expresses  it, 

<*  The  hairy  cheeks  then  very  quiet  grew 
Of  that  dread  pilot  of  the  living  lake," 

As  ^neas  enter  the  bark. 

*'  Gemuit  sub  pondere  cymba 
Sutilis,  et  multam  accepit  rimosa  paludem." 

Lines  413,  414. 

Dante  falls  as  it  were  in  slumbering  swoon  at  the  bank  of 

the  river,  and  does  not  know  how  he  crosses  it.     In  the  next 

Canto  we  find  him  on  the  other  bank.     But  the  touch  of 

the  spirit  bark  sinking  under  mortal  weight  is  not  forgotten  : 


THE   OBLIGATIONS   OF  DANTE   TO    VIRGI.  Ixiii 

we  have  it  on  a  later  occasion.     When  they  cross  to  the  City 
of  Dis,  over  the  lake,  in  Phlegyas'  boat: — 

"  My  leader  then  descended  in  the  bark, 

And  made  me  enter  at  his  side ;  the  strain 
Only,  when  I  was  in,  it  seemed  to  mark. 
Soon  as  my  guide  and  I  our  seats  had  ta'en, 
Cutting  the  water  goes  the  ancient  prow. 
More  than  its  wont,  when  others  cross  that  main." 

"  Hell,"  VIII.,  liaes  25-30. 

After  crossing  Acheron,  -^neas  finds  Cerberus  lying  in  a 
cave  opposite,  whom  the  Sibyl  drugs  with  a  medicated  cake, 
and  they  pass  on. 

", Cerberus  hsec  ingens  latratu  regna  trifauci 
Personat,  adverso  recubans  immanis  in  antro. 
Cui  vates,  horrere  videns  jam  colla  colubris, 
Melle  soporatam  et  medicatis  fru gibus  offam 
Objecit.     Ille  fame  rabida  tria  guttura  pandens 
Corripit  objectam,  atque  immania  terga  resolvit 
Fusus  humi  totoque  ingens  extenditur  antro. 
Occupat  j^Eneas  aditum  custode  sepulto, 
Evaditque  celer  ripam  inremeabilis  undae." 

Lines  417—425. 

Dante  places  Cerberus  as  the  guardian  of  the  third  circle, 
where  gluttony  is  punished,  himself  its  personification. 

"  Wild  Cerberus,  of  twofold  nature  rare. 

With  three  throats  hurleth  out  the  doglike  bark 
Upon  the  people  that  are  cowering  there. 

His  eyes  are  red,  his  greasy  beard  is  dark. 

His  belly  large  and  fingers  armed  with  nails ; 

He  tears,  and  fl.ays,  and  rends  the  spirits  stark. 
=*  *  #  # 

My  leader  stretches  out  his  hand  and  draws 

A  clod  of  earth,  the  which  with  forceful  blow 
He  drove  right  into  his  voracious  maws. 

Like  to  a  dog,  that  barking  but  to  show 

His  longing,  eats  up  food  with  quiet  mien. 
And  only  fought  to  fill  his  hunger,  so 

Were  quieted  at  once  the  jaws  obscene 

Of  the  demon  Cerberus,  who  so  dins  the  souls 
That  thev  would  very  gladly  deaf  have  been." 

"  Hell,"  Canto  VI.,  lines  13-^3. 


Ixiv  THE   OBLIGATIONS  OF  DANTE   TO  VIRGIL. 

In  the  first  place  ^neas  liears  the  weeping  cries  of  infants. 
"  Quos  dulcis  vitae  exortis  et  ab  ubere  raptos 
Abstulit  atra  dies  et  f  unere  mersit  acerbo." 

Lines  428,  429. 

Those  Dante  also  places  in  his  Limbo,  and  at  the  close  of 
the  "  Paradise"  reaffirms  that  for  all  who  die  before  baptism 
Limbo  must  be  their  bourn. 

Next  to  the  infants  come  those  who  have  suffered  by 
unjust  doom  of  death  on  earth,  who  have  the  sentence 
revised. 

"  Quaesitor  Minos  urnam  movet ;  ille  silentum 
Conciliumque  vocat  vitasque  et  crimina  discit."' 

Lines  432,  433. 
Dante  advances  Minos  to  be  the  universal  judge  of  the 
spirits  doomed  to  Hell,  and  as  such  places  him  at  the  entrance 
of  the  second  circle, 

"  There  standeth  Minos,  horrible,  and  grins ; 
At  the  entrance  he  examineth  betimes, 
And  folding  each  around  doth  judge  their  sins. 
I  say,  that  when  those  souls,  born  in  ill  times, 

Come  before  him,  they  straightway  all  things  tell." 

"Hell,"  v.,  lines 4-8. 
In  the  vicinity  of  Virgil's  Minos  are  the  suicides — 
"  Quam  vellent  aethere  in  alto 
Nunc  et  pauperiem  et  duros  perferre  labores !" 

Lines  436 — 7. 

Dante  has  of  course  a  separate  circle  in  Hell,  the  second 
division  of  the  seventh,  for  the  punishment  of  those  whom  he 
finds  in  the  ghastly  wood,  on  whose  branches  sit  the  Harpies, 
"  che  cacciar  delle  Strofade  i  Trojani." — Canto  XIII.,  line  II. 
The  trees  of  the  wood  are  themselves  the  spirits,  as  Dante 
learns  by  breaking  off  a  twig,  when  the  voice  of  the  injured 
shade  comes  out  with  the  oozing  juice.  The  whole  incident 
is  Virgilian,  being  taken  from  the  story  of  -^neas  plucking  a 
wand  at  the  tomb  of  Polydorus,  when  he  is  horrified  by  what 
follows : — 

"  Eloquar,  an  sileam  ?  gemitus  lacrimabilis  imo 
Auditur  tumulo,  et  vox  reddita  fertur  ad  auris : 
Quid  miserum,  -^nea  laceras  ?  jam  parce  sepulto  ; 
Parce  pias  sclerare  manus." 

Lib.  III.,  Hnes  39—42. 


THE   OBLIGATIONS   OP   DANTE  TO  VIRGIL.  Ixv 

Beyond  the  suicides  stretch  out  the  lugentes  campi,  where 
the  unfortunate  in  love  wander  concealed  in  the  glens  and 
myrtle  groves,  "  curse  non  ipsa  in  morte  relinquunt."  Here 
^neas  meets  again  with  the  wretched  Dido,  and  after  ac- 
counting for  his  heartless  abandonment  of  her  by  the  fact 
that  he  did  so  under  Divine  constraint,  adds  that  he  did  not 
think  she  would  feel  it  so  keenly.  The  hero  succeeded  in 
forcing  up  his  own  tears,  but  justly  fails  even  to  provoke  an 
answer  from  the  injured  queen.  In  the  second  circle  of  Hell 
Dante  places  those  "  ch'  amor  di  nostra  vita  dipartille,"  and 
the  frigid  sketch  of  the  Eoman  poet  becomes  the  most  per- 
fectly finished  portion  of  the  modern  poem,  and  the  passionate 
Italian  in  the  story  of  Francesca  pours  out  the  whole  strength 
of  his  genius  and  his  pity.  In  the  fourth  book  of  the  "  ^Eneid" 
Virgil  has  shown  his  own  power  to  depict  the  master  passion, 
but  I  know  nothing  in  the  whole  range  of  ancient  or  modern 
art  that  can  fairly  be  placed  beside  Dante's  fifth  Canto  for 
pathetic  tenderness  and  exquisite  perfection  of  rhythm  and 
style. 

-^neas,  after  leaving  Dido,  passes  from  the  mourning  fields 
to  the  last  division  of  that  boundary  of  the  Inferno,  broad 
spaces  in  which  throng  those  who  have  died  in  battle.  The 
shadows  of  the  Trojan  warriors  press  around,  those  of  the 
Greeks  shrink  from  the  living  hero,  though  some  of  the  latter 
attempt  to  raise  their  war  cry  with  their  shrill  spirit  voice  : — 

"  Atque  hie  Priamiden  laniatum  corpore  toto 
Deiphobum  vidit,  lacerum  crudeliter  ora, 
Ora  manusque  ambas,  populataque  tempora  raptis 
Auribus,  et  truncas  inhonesto  volnere  naris. 
Yix  adeo  adgnovit  pavitantem  et  dira  tegentem 
Supplicia." 

Lines  494—99. 

No  one  can  doubt  that  Dante  had  this  terrible  description 
in  his  mind  when  he  concocted  the  rival  horrors  in  his  28th 
Canto.  There,  in  the  ninth  ward  of  the  eighth  circle,  we 
find  the  inventors  of  schisms  slashed  by  a  fiend  with  the 
most  fearful  wounds.     One  rivals  Deiphobus  : — 


Ixri  THE  OBLIGATIONS   OF   DANTE   TO  VIRGIL. 

"  Another,  unto  whom  the  throat  was  pierced ; 
The  nose  sheared  closely  off  between  the  eyes, 
And  in  an  ear  who  also  was  amerced." 

Canto  XXVIII.,  lines  64-6. 

And  another : — 

"  Then  one,  from  whom  both  hands  had  been  offsmote, 
Raising  his  maimed  arms  in  the  dusky  air, 
So  that  the  dripping  blood  his  face  did  blot." 

Lines  103—5. 

The  picture  of  poor  Deiphobus  shrinking  back  and  endea- 
vouring to  hide  his  disfigurements  is  more  affecting  than  that 
of  Dante's  spirits  exhibiting  their  wounds  with  a  sort  of 
ghastly  pride ;  but  each  is  suitable,  the  one  feeling  to  that  of 
the  wretched  murdered  prince  in  the  shades,  but  not  con- 
demned, the  other  to  doomed  criminals  in  Hell.  I  cannot 
but  trace  in  the  striking  picture  of  the  shade  preserving  in 
after  life  the  fearful  wounds  with  which  its  body  was  mangled 
on  earth  the  seed  of  Dante's  conception  of  the  punishments 
inflicted  on  the  creators  of  schism,  the  description  of  which 
arouses  his  pity  when  pity  had  long  been  dead  ; — 

"  The  various  wounds  and  people  crowded  deep. 
As  if  with  drunkenness  my  eyes  did  blear, 
That  they  were  anxious  but  to  rest  and  weep.'* 

Canto  XXIX.,  Hnes  1—3. 

The  colloquy  between  ^neas  and  Deiphobus  is  interrupted 
by  the  Sibyl,  who  warns  the  hero  that  the  time  allotted  for 
his  stay  amongst  the  shades  is  short — 

("  And  little  of  our  granted  time  doth  bide." 

Canto  XXIX.,  Hne  11.) 

that  here  the  road  divides,  leading  on  one  side,  which  they 
must  follow,  to  the  Elysian  fields,  on  the  other  to  Tartarus 
and  the  punishments  of  the  accursed.  Here,  in  fact,  the 
neutral  region  ceases ;  it  is  worked  out  by  Virgil  with  great 
minuteness,  and  forms  no  inconsiderable  portion  of  the  whole 
region  of  the  dead,  while  Dante  passes  it  by  with  little  de- 
scription, placing  it  indeed  within  the  gates  of  Hell,  but  on 
the  hither  side  of  Acheron.  He  has,  however,  as  we  have 
seen,  transferred  all  Virgil's  descriptions  to  other  portions  of 


THE  OBLIGATIONS   OF   DANTE   TO  VIRGIL.  Ixvii 

his  "  Inferno,"  not  servilely  following  his  master,  but,  hke  a 
great  artist,  reproducing  his  beauties  where  they  would  best 
fit  into  his  own  work. 

^neas  does  not  enter  Tartarus. 

"  Eespicit  ^neas  subito,  et  sub  rupe  sinistra 
Moenia  lata  videt,  triplici  circumdata  muro. 
Quae  rapidus  flammis  ambit  torrentibus  amnis, 
Tartareus  Phlegethon,  torquetque  sonantia  saxa. 
Porta  adversa,  ingens,  solidoque  adamante  columnae, 
Vis  ut  nulla  virum,  non  ipsi  exscindere  bello 
Coelicolse  valeant ;  stat  ferrea  turris  ad  auras, 
Tisiphoneque  sedens  palla  succincta  cruenta, 
Vestibulum  exsomnis  servat  noctesque  diesque. 
Hinc  exaudiri  gemitus,  et  sseva  sonare 
Verbera  ;  turn  stridor  ferri,  tractseque  catenae." 

Lines  548—58. 

This  magnificent  passage  sounds  like  the  keynote  to  the 
whole  of  Dante's  "  Inferno,"  but  special  imitations  of  almost 
every  line  can  be  traced.  On  the  borders  of  the  lake,  formed 
by  the  waters  of  Styx,  Dante  places  his  City  of  Dis,  the 
approach  to  which  is  thus  described  : — 

"  '  Even  now  its  minarets,  master !'  I  exclaim, 
*  I  see  above  the  valley  rising  higher. 
Vermeil,  as  though  they  issued  out  of  flame.' 

And  he  explained  to  me :  '  The  eternal  fire 

That  glows  within  makes  them  look  ruddy  here, 
As  in  this  deep  of  hell  thou  seest  each  spire.' 

Meanwhile  within  the  deep-cut  moat  we  steer 
That  trenches  round  that  land  disconsolate. 
As  if  of  iron  wrought  the  walls  appear." 

"  Hell,"  Canto  VIII.,  Hnes  70-8. 

Here  the  demons  refuse  all  admittance,  and  even  Virgil 
cannot  control  their  resistance,  which  is  only  overcome  by  an 
angel  messenger  of  the  Divine  Power.  The  tower  is  guarded, 
not  by  Tisiphone,  but  by  all  the  Furies  : — 

"  Because  I  wholly  had  withdrawn  my  eyes 
Towards  the  high  turret,  with  its  crest  aglow, 
When  all  at  once  I  saw  erect  arise 

The  three  infernal  Furies,  tinged  with  blood." 

Canto  IX.,  lines  35—8. 


Ixviii         THE   OBLIGATIONS   OF    DANTE    TO   VIRGIL. 

The  awful  effect  produced  in  Virgil's  closing  lines  by  the 
sounds  of  the  unseen  horrors  is  keenly  felt  by  Dante,  and 
frequently  reproduced.  An  example  can  be  taken  from  his 
descent  on  Gerion  into  the  eighth  circle : — 

"  Because  both  flames  I  see  and  screams  I  hear, 
At  which  all  trembling  in  my  seat  I  cower. 
Till  then  unheard  there  strike  upon  my  ear, 

As  through  great  pains  we  sank  and  circled  on, 
Cries  that  on  every  side  approached  us  near." 

Canto  XVII.,  lines  122—126. 

The  Sibyl  gives  iEneas  a  brief  description  of  the  events  of 
the  prison-house.  Ehadamanthus  judges  the  spirits  as  they 
come  before  him  : — 

*'  Castigatque  auditque  dolos,  subigitque  fateri, 
Quae  quis  apud  superos,  furto  Isetatus  inani, 
Distulit  in  seram  commissa  piacula  mortem." 

Lines  567—9. 

Dante  allots  the  task  to  Minos  alone,  and  in  words  which  I 
have  already  quoted  gives  the  same  idea  of  extorted  con- 
fession and  instant  punishment.  The  guilty  souls  are  handed 
over  to  Tisiphone  : — 

'*  Tum  demum  horrisono  stridentes  cardine  sacrae 
Panduntur  portse." 

Lines  573,  4. 

Strangely  enough,  Dante  transfers  this  description,  imitated 
also  by  Milton  in  his  well-known  lines  : — 

**  On  a  sudden  open  fly, 
With  impetuous  recoil  and  jarring  sound, 
The  infernal  doors,  and  on  their  hinges  grate 
Harsh  thunder,  that  the  lowest  bottom  shook 
Of  Erebus." 

"  Paradise  Lost,"  Book  II.,  line  879  foil. 

Dante,  I  remark,  transfers  the  description  to  the  gate  of 
Purgatory : — 

"  And  when  there  swung  upon  its  hinges  there 
The  portals  of  that  entrance  consecrate, 
Which  were  of  sounding  metal,  strong  and  clear, 

Creakt  not  so  loud  the  famed  Tarpeian  Grate." 

"Purgatory,"  Canto  IX.,  line  133  foil. 


THE   OBLIGATIONS   OF    DANTE   TO   VIRGIL.  Ixix 

When  the  gates  are  opened  you  see  the  Fury  on  the 
threshold,  Hydra  yet  fiercer  within,  and  beyond  the  black 
depths  of  Tartarus,  stretching  twice  as  far  to  the  centre 
as  from  earth  to  the  light  of  Heaven. 

Of  the  doomed  within  the  Sibyl  mentions  by  name  only  a 
few  of  the  Titan  race,  whom  Dante  places  as  the  guardians 
of  his  lowest  circle.  Having  described  briefly  two  out  of  the 
many  punishments,  she  dismisses  in  a  rapid  summary  the 
classes  of  criminals  who  suffer : — 

**  Hie  quibus  invisi  fratres,  dum  vita  manebat, 
Pulsatusve  parens,  et  fraus  innexa  clienti, 
Aut  qui  divitiis  soli  incubuere  repertis, 
Nee  partem  posuere  suis,  quse  maxuma  turba  est ; 
Quique  ob  adulterium  csesi,  quique  arma  secuti 
Impia,  nee  veriti  dominorum  fallere  dextras/ 
Inclusi  paenam  exspectant." 

Lines  608—14. 

As  Mr.  Conington  points  out,  we  have  here  seven  classes  of 
criminals — (1)  those  who  have  violated  duty  to  their  brothers, 
(2)  to  their  parents,  (3)  to  their  clients,  (4)  to  their  kindred 
generally,  through  avarice,  (5)  to  their  married  fellow- 
citizens,  (6)  to  their  country,  and  (7)  to  their  masters. 

It  will  not  be  doubted  that  in  Dante's  elaborate  classifi- 
cation of  criminals  all  these  find  a  place.  Caina,  the  first  of 
the  four  divisions  into  which  the  lowest  circle  is  divided,  takes 
its  name  from  Cain,  who  slew  his  brother,  and  here  are 
punished  tliose,  quibus  invisi  fratres,  pulsatusve  parens.  The 
third  class,  the  evil  counsellors,  are  punished  in  the  eighth 
pit  of  Malebolge,  with  Ulysses  and  Diomed.  (See  Canto 
XXVI.)  The  fourth  class,  the  avaricious,  together  with  the 
prodigal,  hold  their  grotesque  jousts  in  the  fourth  circle : — 

"  Since  all  the  gold  beneath  the  moon  possest, 
Or  ever  owned  by  those  worn  souls  of  yore. 
Could  not  make  one  of  them  one  moment  rest." 

Canto  VII.,  lines  64—6. 

The  fifth  class  are  tossed  on  the  wind  in  the  second  circle, 
quique  ob  adulterium  csesi : — 


Ixx  THE  OBLIGATIONS    OF   DAKTE  TO  VIRGIL. 

"  Thousands  more 
Shadows  he  showed  me,  and  their  names  he  told 
Whom  Love  had  hurried  from  our  mortal  shore." 

Canto  v.,  lines  67~9. 

The  sixth  class,  quique  arma  secuti  Impia,  are  found  in  the 
second  division  of  the  lowest  circle ;  and  the  last  class,  nee 
veriti  dominorum  fallere  dextras,  are  sunk  in  the  last  division 
of  all,  where  Judas,  Cassius,  and  Brutus  are  mangled  in  the 
jaws  of  Lucifer,  as  the  type  of  all  who  have  betrayed  their 
masters — in  the  eyes  of  Dante  the  worst  and  deadliest  crime. 

The  Sibyl  tells  ^neas  not  to  inquire  too  curiously  into  the 
nature  of  their  punishments.  She  alludes  to  the  tortures  of 
Sisyphus,  Ixion,  and  Theseus,  and  adds — 

*'  Phlegyasque  miserrimus  omnis 
Admonet,  et  magna  testatur  voce  per  umbras  : 
'  Discite  justitiam  moniti,  et  non  temnere  Divos.* " 

Lines  618—20. 

Dante  places  Phlegyas,  the  violator  of  the  Temple  of 
Apollo,  as  boatman  on  the  Styx,  himself  the  type  of  Wrath, 
over  the  spirits  of  wrath  punished  in  the  muddy  lake  : — 

"  Saw  muddy  people  standing  in  the  mire 

All  naked,  and  with  looks  where  anger  glowed. 
Striking  themselves,  so  did  their  rage  transpire, 

Not  hands  alone  they  used,  but  head  and  feet, 

Biting  themselves  to  pieces  in  their  ire. 
My  gentle  master  said,  '  O  son,  now  greet 

The  souls  of  those  whom  anger  overcame.*  '* 

"  Hell,"  Canto  VII.,  lines  110—16. 

In  the  lines  of  the  Sibyl  that  follow  Virgil  is  generally 
supposed  to  allude  to  Curio,  who,  bought  over  by  Caesar 
from  Pompey's  party,  was  the  first  to  overcome  his  master's 
scruples,  and  is  introduced  into  Lucan's  "  Pharsalia"  prompt- 
ing the  passage  of  the  Eubicon  with  the  words  "  Tolle  moras  : 
nocuit  semper  differre  paratis. 

Vendidit  hie  auro  patriam,  dominumque  potentem 
Imposuit ;  fixit  leges  pretio  atque  refixit." 

Lines  621,  622. 

Dante  places  Curio  with  the  creators  of  schism,  where  his 
tongue  has  been  cut  out  by  the  Demon's  sword ; — 


THE   OBLIGATIONS   OF   DANTE   TO   VIRGIL.  Ixxi 

".*  'Tis  lie  ;  he  cannot  speak  to  you. 
This  banished  man,  removed  from  C^sar,  loath, 
All  doubt,  affirming  that  when  well  prepared, 
Any  delay  to  injury  ever  groweth.' 
Ah  !  how  bewildered  he  to  me  appeared, 

There  with  his  tongue  shorn  closely  in  his  throat, 
Curio,  who  erst  in  speaking  had  so  dared." 

"  Hell,"  Canto  XXVIII.,  lines  96—102. 
With  a  rapid  summary  the  Sibyl  closes  her  account  :— 

*'  Ausi  omnes  immane  nefas,  ausoque  potiti. 
Non  mihi  si  linguae  centum  sint  oraque  centum, 
Ferrea  vox,  omnis  scelerum  comprendere  formas. 
Omnia  psenarum  percurrere  nomina  possim." 

Lines  624—7. 

iEneas  then  lays  down  his  golden  bough  before  the  Halls  of 
Pluto,  and  advances  to  the  fields  of  Elysium.  It  is  seen  that 
in  Virgil's  brief  sketch  of  Tartarus  there  is  hardly  an  allusion 
which  Dante  has  not  made  his  own  and  worked  up  in  his 
elaborate  structure. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  follow  so  minutely  the  account  which 
follows  of  the  Elysian  fields.  I  have  shown  that  Dante 
takes  it  as  described  by  Virgil,  with  but  slight  modification, 
and  places  it  as  one  part  of  what  he  calls  Limbo,  in  the  first 
circle  of  the  Inferno.  But  here  also  there  are  specific  imita- 
tions.  When  ^neas  meets  his  father's  shade  he  attempts  to 
embrace  it ; — 

"  Ter  conatus  ibi  collo  dare  bracchia  circum, 
Ter  frustra  comprensa  manus  effugit  imago. 
Par  levibus  ventis  volucrique  simillima  somno."^ 

Lines  700 — 2. 
So  when  the  soul  of  Statins  first  learns  that  it  is  the  great 
Virgil  whom  he  has  met  in  Purgatory  he  wishes  to  fall  down 
and  embrace  his  feet,  himself  a  shade  forgetting  the  nothing- 
ness of  both : — 

"  Already  he  bent  down  to  embrace  the  feet 
Of  my  dear  teacher  :  but  he  said,  *  Forbear, 
O  brother  :  thou  a  shade,  a  shade  dost  greet.' 

And  he  arising :  '  Now  thou  art  aware 

Of  the  great  love,  which  towards  thee  me  doth  warm 
When  I  forget  we  are  but  empty  air,  ' 

Treating  a  shadow  like  a  solid  form.'  " 

"  Purgatory,"  Canto  XXI.,  lines  130-6. 


Ixxii  THE   OBLIGATIONS   OP   DANTE   TO   VIRGIL. 

The  doctrine  of  metempsycliosis,  -which  Virgil  makes  use 
of  as  a  poetical  device  to  enable  JSneas  to  see  amongst  the 
shades  the  future  heroes  of  Eoman  history,  is  alien  to  the 
true  spirit  of  his  Elysian  fields  as  a  place  of  happy  repose, 
but  the  artifice  introduces  to  us  a  foreshadowing  of  Pur- 
gatory, where  the  spirit  goes  through  a  course  of  purifying 
punishment  to  get  rid  of  the  ingrained  stains  of  its  former 
life  before  it  enters  on  Elysium  or  is  allowed  to  quaff  Lethe, 
the  water  of  oblivion,  so  as  forgetful  of  the  past  to  enter  on 
life  again. 

The  remarkable  passage  in  which  Anchises  explains  these 
mysteries  to  his  son  was  strongly  impressed  on  Dante's 
mind,  and  bore  fruit  in  his  poem.  In  the  following  lines 
he  explains  how  the  stains  of  mortality  blunt  the  divine 
essence  of  the  spirit  both  before  and  after  death ; — 

"  Igneus  est  ollis  vigor  et  coelestis  origo 
Seminibus,  quantum  non  noxia  corpora  tardant 
Terrenique  hebetant  artus  moribundaque  membra. 
Hinc  metuunt  cupiuntque,  dolent  gaudentque,  neque  auras 
Dispiciunt  clausee  tenebris  et  carcere  caeco. 
Quin  et  supremo  cum  lumine  vita  reliquit, 
Non  tamen  omne  malum  miseris  nee  funditus  omnes 
Corporese  excedunt  pestes,  penitusque  necesse  est^ 
Multa  diu  concreta  modis  inolescere  miris." 

Lines  730—8. 

In  the  "  Purgatory,"  where  the  spirits  in  the  sixth  cornice 
are  purified,  through  leanness,  of  the  sin  of  gluttony,  Dante 
is  puzzled  to  know  how  spirits  who  require  no  nourishment 
can  grow  lean ;  and  to  solve  his  doubts  Statins  explains  to 
him  the  mystery  of  humanity  from  its  generation  to  death, 
and  shows  how  then  the  spirit  is  clothed  with  air,  on  which 
it  stamps  the  seal  of  its  mortal  appearance  and  the  charac- 
teristics of  its  mortal  being  : — 

"  So  the  surrounding  air  hath  here  selected 

That  form  which  in  effect  the  soul  doth  claim 
With  its  own  seal,  which  is  on  it  reflected. 

And  as  the  fire  aye  follows  on  the  flame. 

There,  where  is  shifted  now  the  spirit's  site, 
Follows  upon  that  spirit  the  new  frame. 


THE   OBLIGATIONS  OP  DANTE   TO  VIRGIL.        Ixxiii 

Thence  afterwards  it  gains  appearance,  hight 
A  shadow,  and  its  organs,  hence  the  while 
Each  one  attaineth,  even  to  the  sight. 

Hence  is  it  that  we  speak,  and  hence  we  smile : 
Hence  is  it  that  we  break  to  tears  and  sighs, 
Which  on  the  mountain  thou  hast  seen  erewhile. 

According  as  the  spirit's  yearnings  rise. 

And  its  affections,  so  is  shaped  the  shade." 

"  Purgatory,"  Canto  XXV.,  lines  94—107. 

A  thorough  comprehension  of  the  passage  in  Yirgil 
removes  all  difficulty  from  Dante's  conception.  In  the 
former  it  is  the  earthly  limbs  and  vesture  of  decay  that  dim 
the  spiritual  essence,  and  even  in  life  cause  the  passions  and 
desires,  while  in  after  life  the  same  are  wonderfully  ingrained 
in  the  spirit,  and  become  a  part  of  it.  In  Dante  the  very 
appearance  and  character  of  the  mortal  being  are  stamped 
upon  his  shade,  and  endow  it  with  mortal  attributes,  and 
even  mortal  affections. 

It  is  this  mortal  taint  in  the  spirit  that  requires  purifica- 
tion even  in  Virgil's  happy  fields : — 

"  Ergo  exercentur  poenis,  veterumque  malorum 
Supplicia  expendunt :  alise  panduntur  inanis 
Suspensse  ad  ventos ;  aliis  sub  gurgite  vasto 
Infectum  eluitur  scelus,  aut  exuritur  igni : 
Quisque  suos  patimur  Manis  ;  exinde  per  amplum 
Mittimur  Elysium,  et  pauci  Iseta  arva  tenemus : 
Donee  longa  dies,  perfecto  temporis  orbe, 
Concretam  exemit  labem,  purunique  reliquit 
^therium  sensum  atque  aurai  simplicis  ignem. 
Has  omnis,  ubi  mille  rotam  volvere  per  annos, 
Lethseum  ad  fluvium  deus  evocat  agmine  magno, 
Scilicet  immemores  supera  ut  convexa  revisant." 

Lines  739—50. 

There  is  here  unquestionably  the  whole  theory  of  Pur- 
gatory, but  of  the  three  special  modes  of  purification  indi- 
cated in  Virgil  Dante  introduces  one  only  in  the  seven 
cornices  of  his  mountain,  when  on  the  highest  cornice  the 
spirits  of  the  lustful  are  purified  in  fire.  It  is  a  singular 
fact  that  Dante  and  his  guide  pass  through  all  the  other 
cornices  without  sharing  the  pains  of  the  purifying  spirits. 
But  it  is  not  so  in  this  instance  ; — 

/ 


Ixxiv         THE   OBLIGATIONS  OF  DANTE  TO  VIRGIL. 

"  There,  where  God's  Angel  glad  before  us  stood. 

Beyond  the  flame  he  stood,  above  the  way, 
And  sang :  *  Beati  mundo  corde,'  clear 
In  voice,  beyond  the  reach  of  human  lay : 

Then,  '  Holy  souls,  ye  cannot  further  steer 
Until  the  flame  has  bit  ye  ;  enter  brave. 
And  be  not  deaf  unto  the  song  ye'll  hear.'  " 

"  Purgatory,"  Canto  XXVII.,  lines  6—12. 

Even  the  shade  of  Virgil  passes  through  the  flame,  fiercer 
than  molten  glass,  although  he  only  accompanies  Dante  as 
far  as  the  Terrestrial  Paradise,  to  leave  him  there  under 
other  guidance  and  return  to  Limbo. 

Dante,  following  Virgil,  places  the  river  of  Lethe  as  the 
boundary  stream,  drinking  which  the  spirit  shall  obtain  the 
boon  of  forgetfulness  after  completing  his  purification. 
Upon  his  description  of  the  Terrestrial  Paradise  and  its 
waters  of  oblivion  Dante  has  poured  out  all  the  wealth  of 
his  genius,  while  Virgil  only  gives  the  faintest  sketch.  Still 
the  germ  of  Dante's  Terrestrial  Paradise  is  here  : — 

"  Interea  vidit  j^neas  in  valle  reducta 
Seclusum  nemus  et  virgulta  sonantia  silvis, 
Lethaeumque,  domos  placidas  qui  praenatat,  amnem." 

Lines  703—5. 

Let  the  reader  refer  to  the  28th  Canto  of  the  "  Purgatory," 
and  read  the  description  of  the  divine  forest,  with  its  murmur 
of  leaves,  and  the  dark  but  crystal  clear  river  gliding  beneath 
the  perpetual  shade,  and  he  will  see  how  Virgil's  faint  outline 
is  filled  up  into  a  perfect  picture. 

It  is  with  no  thought  of  depreciating  Dante  that  I  have 
instituted  this  inquiry  into  his  avowed  imitations  of  his 
predecessor.  His  deep  study  of  Virgil  is  his  boast,  and  to  it 
he  himself  attributes  his  own  success  in  his  art : — 

"  '  Art  thou  indeed  that  Virgil,  and  that  fount 

From  which  sprang  forth  of  song  so  large  a  stream  ?' 
Answered  I  to  him  with  a  shame- struck  front, 
'  0,  of  all  other  poets,  pride  and  beam. 

Avail  me  the  great  love,  and  study  long. 
Which  made  me  ever  ponder  o'er  thy  theme. 
Thou  art  my  Master,  I  to  thee  belong : 

Thou  only  art  the  one  from  whom  I've  ta'en 
The  polished  style,  that's  brought  me  fame  in  song." 

"  HeU,"  Canto  I.,  lines  79-87. 


THE   OBLIGATIONS   OF   DANTE  TO  VIRGIL.  Ixxr 

It  has  been  the  fashion  of  late  years  to  depreciate  Virgil, 
but  when  we  allow  his  inferiority  to  Shakespeare,  Homer, 
Dante  himself,  and  perhaps  Milton,  it  is  impossible  to  find 
any  other  poet  of  ancient  or  modern  times  who  can  fairly  be 
placed  in  the  same  rank  with  the  pride  of  the  Augustan  era. 
As  a  master  of  style  he  is  unequalled  except  by  his  own 
follower,  Dante,  though  the  style  of  the  latter  is  distinctly 
his  own,  and,  except  in  expressions  palpably  imitated,  is  in 
no  way  founded  upon  Yirgil's.  Virgil's  is  copious  and  ornate, 
Dante's  terse  to  conciseness.  Both  indulge  in  rhetorical 
commonplaces  of  description,  evidently  copied  by  Dante  from 
his  master,  and  which  to  the  student  produce  the  like  charm 
of  association,  like  the  fragrance  of  a  familar  vintage : — 

"  Tithoni  croceum  linquens  Aurora  cubile — 
Nox  ruit  oceano — aurae  vela  vocant — 
Vocat  jam  carbasus  auras — 
Cingor  fulgentibus  armis — " 

are  Virgilian  commonplaces  which  give  pleasure  through 
the  very  iteration.  Dante  has  caught  the  trick  from  his 
master,  and  works  it  in  his  own  way.  When  he  wishes  to 
particularise  the  hour  it  is : — 

"  The  eternal  mistress  of  Tithonus  old, 
Already  whitened  in  the  eastern  height, 
Quitting  the  dear  arms  that  around  her  fold." 

"  Purgatory,"  IX.,  lines  1 — 3. 
"  Now  in  the  hour,  when  the  diurnal  heat 

Can  warm  no  more  the  coldness  of  the  night, 
Conquered  by  chill  of  earth,  or  Saturn's  seat." 

"  Purgatory,"  XIX.,  lines  1—3. 
"  Now  without  pause  'twas  time  to  mount  the  height 
Since  the  meridian  circle  of  the  day 
Filled  Taurus'  star,  the  Scorpion's  that  of  night." 
"  Purgatory,"  XXV.,  lines  1—3. 
"  So  that  his  earliest  rays  were  trembling  o'er 
The  land  in  which  his  Maker  shed  his  blood, 
And  Libra  stood  on  high  on  Ebro's  shore, 
And  Ganges'  wave  with  midday  glory  glowed, 
The  sun  was  stationed,  so  that  sank  the  day." 

"  Purgatory,"  XXVII.,  Hnes  1-5. 
*'  But  onwards  now :  already  seeks  the  main, 
With  boundary  of  both  hemispheres  in  view, 
Beyond  Seville,  the  faggot-bearing  Cain  ; 
And  yestreen  to  its  full  the  round  moon  grew." 

"  Hell."  Canto  XX.,  lines  124—27. 


Ixxvi         THE   OBLIGATIONS  OF   DANTE   TO  VIRGIL. 

Doubtless  Dante  had  in  view,  by  thus  calling  up  geogra- 
phical details  in  mid- Hell,  or  on  the  cornices  of  his  mountain 
of  Purgatory,  to  give  the  effect  of  reality  to  his  vision,  but 
the  constant  repetition  of  the  artifice,  like  Yirgil's  studied 
iterations,  yields  to  the  accustomed  ear  the  charm  of  fami- 
liarity :  to  the  lover  of  either  poet  the  trick  is  pleasant  because 
it  is  his  own. 

The  one  pre-eminent  excellence  both  in  Yirgil  and  Dante, 
and  in  which  neither  is  surpast  in  the  whole  range  of  litera- 
ture, is  graphic  vigour,  although  their  mode  of  workmanship 
and  the  effect  produced  is  quite  distinct.  If  illustration  be 
taken  from  rival  arts  Virgil's  is  cognate  with  that  of  the 
painter,  Dante's  with  that  of  the  sculptor ;  but  the  works  of 
both  are  absolutely  endued  with  life,  the  pictured  forms  have 
all  the  glow  and  action  of  reality,  the  sculptures  breathe. 
As  a  narrative  poet  I  think  that  Virgil  is  absolutely  unrivalled  ; 
in  his  elaborate  descriptions,  such  as  of  the  chariot-race  in  the 
*'  Greorgics" — of  all  the  games,  but  more  especially  the  boat- 
race  in  the  "^neid'* — of  Eneas'  search  for  Creusa  through  the 
streets  of  burning  Troy — of  the  deaths  of  Priam,  Dido,  and 
Turnus — his  intensely  dramatic  spirit  brings  the  whole  scene 
in  each  case  before  the  reader,  with  all  its  realistic  details : 
the  reader  can  say  with  Dante,  looking  at  the  paintings  on 
the  floor  of  the  first  cornice  of  Purgatory : — 

"  Alive  the  living,  dead  the  dead  appear ; 

Who  saw  the  facts  beheld  not  more  than  I." 

"  Purgatory,"  XII.,  lines  67,  68. 

This  intensity  and  vigour  of  conception  are  qualities  of 
which  no  modern  depreciation  can  deprive  the  great  poet  of 
Imperial  Rome  ;  it  cannot  deprive  him  of  the  honour  which 
the  enthusiastic  admiration  of  such  a  man  as  Dante  would 
bestow  on  any  writer ;  it  cannot  deprive  him  of  the  glory  of 
having  in  an  episode  of  his  uncompleted  epic  laid  the  founda- 
tions on  which  has  been  constructed  what  is,  perhaps,  taken 
all  in  all,  the  noblest  poem  which  the  world  will  ever  see. 


H  p]  L  L. 


CANTO  I. 

Dante  having  wandered  in  the  middle  of  his  life  into  a  dark  forest,  which  re- 
presents the  maze  of  human  passions,  attempts  to  climb  the  mountain  of 
Virtue,  and  is  repulsed  by  three  beasts,  the  leopard,  the  lion,  and  the  wolf, 
representing  the  lust  of  Pleasure,  Pride,  and  Avarice.  He  is  rescued 
from  these  by  the  shade  of  Virgil,  who  promises  to  conduct  him  through 
Hell  and  Purgatory,  whilst  another  worthier  spirit  shaU  finally  lead  him 
to  Paradise. 

Upon  the  journey  of  my  life  midway, 

I  found  myself  within  a  darkling  wood, 

Where  from  the  straight  path  I  had  gone  astray  : 
Ah,  to  describe  it  is  a  labour  rude, 

So  wild  the  wood,  and  rough,  and  thick,  and  wide,  ^ 

That  at  the  thought  the  terror  is  renewed. 
So  bitter  is  it,  'tis  to  death  allied  : 

But  of  the  good  to  treat,  which  there  I  drew. 

The  lofty  things  I'll  tell,  I  there  descried. 
How  I  had  entered  there  I  hardly  knew,  ^® 

So  deep  was  I  in  slumber  at  the  part 

When  I  had  wandered  from  the  pathway  true. 
But  when  the  mountain's  slope  began  to  start. 

There,  where  there  ceased  that  valley  of  the  night, 

Which  with  its  terror  had  so  pierced  my  heart,  ^^ 

I  looked  aloft,  and  saw  its  shoulders  bright 

Already  mantled  with  that  planet's  rays. 

Which  wanderers  in  all  pathways  leads  aright. 
That  sight  the  terror  of  my  heart  allays. 

Which  in  its  depths  till  then  no  respite  gave,  ^ 

That  night  I  past  in  such  a  sore  amaze. 

Line  1.  "Upon  the  journey  of  my  life  midway."  Dante  gives  the  date  of 
his  vision  at  the  close  of  his  thirty-fifth  year,  the  half  of  the  threescore 
years  and  ten  allotted  by  the  Psalmist.  This  was  A.D.  1300,  and  events  that 
occurred  at  a  later  period  are  thus  introduced  as  prophecy. 

Line  17.  "  Already  mantled  with  that  planet's  rays."  The  Sun,  the  rays 
of  Truth,  which  guide  the  wanderer  from  the  maze  of  error,  and  light  up  the 
summit  of  the  mountain  of  Virtue. 

B 


2  HELL.  Cauto  I. 

And  as  oiie'breathles^  JfrJih^Ji  watery  grave, 

lyti^.hf^  h^^  reached  tlie.  shore  from  out  tlie  sea, 
^^urRs  ajid  ip<C)ks  back.^on;the  perilous  wave  : 
So  did  my  soul,  whicli  *eVen  y^l;  would  flee,  .  ^* 

Turn  backwards  to  behold  the  past  again 

From  which  with  life  none  ever  issued  free^ 
After  my  weary  frame  some  rest  had  ta'en,        ^ 

The  lower  foot  set  firmly  at  each  stride, 

Upwards  I  went  through  that  deserted  plain.  ^ 

•When  lo  !  at  the  first  ascent  of  that  hillside, 

A  panther,  lithe,  most  agile  of  its  race. 

And  covered  over  with  a  spotted  hide. 
It  never  turned  aside  from  'fore  my  face, 

And  so  blocked  up  my  pathway,  ne'er  withdrawn,  ^ 

That  oft  I  turned  my  footsteps  to  retrace. 
The  time  was  then  the  hour  of  early  dawn, 

And  the  sun  rose,  with  those  same  stars  beside, 

Which  were  with  him  when  first  their  light  was  drawn 
By  Love  divine  in  beauteousness  to  glide.  ■*" 

So  I  had  every  reason  to  essay 

The  conquest  of  that  beast  with  beauteous  hide. 
In  that  fair  season  and  the  hour  of  day  ; 

Yet  none  the  less  a  panic  in  me  woke. 

The  sight,  which  showed  a  lion  in  the  way.  ■** 

He  seemed  as  if  'gainst  me  in  charge  he  broke. 

With  head  aloft  and  maddening  hunger's  ire,  ^ 

The  very  air  appeared  to  fear  his  stroke. 
Then  came  a  she- wolf,  who  of  all  desire 

Appeared  incarnate  in  her  leanness  grim,  ^^ 

Through  whom  vast  crowds  in  wretchedness  transpire. 
This  with  such  leaden  weight  struck  every  limb 

From  terror  rising  at  her  sight  of  dread, 

That  I  lost  every  hope  the  height  to  climb. 

Line  27.  "From  whicli  with  life  none  ever  issued  fi*ee."  Hyperbolically 
descriptive  of  the  few  who  escape  from  the  entanglement  of  human 
passions. 

Line  38.  "  And  the  sun  rose,  with  those  same  stars  beside, 

Which  were  with  him  when  first  their  light  was  drawn 
By  Love  divine  in  beauteousness  to  glide." 
The  sun  was  in  the  constellation  of  Aries,  the  time  of  spring,  at  which 
season  Dante  supposes  the  Creation  to  have  taken  place. 

Line  41.  "  So  I  had  every  reason  to  essay."  The  translation  in  the  text  is 
the  interpretation  of  this  difficult  passage  given  by  Venturi.  The  Italian  an- 
notators  explain  the  difficulty  by  saying  that  the  season  of  the  day  and  year 
gave  the  Poet  heart  to  hope  to  win  the  panther's  gay  coat  in  sign  of  his 
victory.  Gary  makes  the  beauty  of  the  panther  a  cause  for  gaiety,  which 
must  be  wrong. 


Canto  I.  HELL.  3 

And  such  is  he  who  masseth  wealth  with  greed,  ^^ 

Till  comes  the  time  all  things  from  him  to  wrest, 
And  in  each  thought  to  wail,  is  all  his  meed. 

So  haunted  me  that  beast  that  cannot  rest, 
Who  foot  by  foot,  before  me,  slowly  reared, 
And  where  the  sun  was  silent,  downwards  prest.  ^'^ 

While  to  the  deep  abysses  thus  I  neared, 
A  vision  then  arose  before  my  face, 
Whose  voice,  through  lengthened  silence,  faint  appeared. 

When  I  beheld  him  in  that  desert  place, 

"  Ah,  miserere  !"  did  I  loudly  cry,  °^ 

*'  Art  thou  a  shadow,  or  of  human  race  ?'* 

He  answered  me :  "  No  man :  a  man  was  I 
In  former  times,  and  of  the  Mantuan  state 
Were  both  my  parents,  in  fair  Lombardy. 

Suh  Julio  born,  though  that  came  somewhat  late,  '** 

And  I,  'neath  good  Augustus,  lived  at  Rome, 
In  time  of  the  false  gods,  of  idle  prate.  ) 

I  was  a  poet,  and  I  sang  his  doom, 

Anchises'  honest  son,  who  came  from  Troy, 

After  proud  Ilion  was  a  burning  tomb.  " 

But  wherefore  turn'st  thou  back  to  such  annoy  ? 
Wherefore  not  climb  up  this  delicious  mount. 
The  cause  and  the  commencement  of  all  joy  ?" 

*'  Art  thou  indeed  that  Virgil,  and  that  fount 

From  which  sprang  forth  of  song  so  large  a  stream  ?"    ^" 
Answered  I  to  him  with  a  shame-struck  front. 

"  O,  of  all  other  poets,  pride  and  beam. 
Avail  me  the  great  love,  and  study  long, 
Which  made  me  ever  ponder  o'er  thy  theme. 

Thou  art  my  Master,  I  to  thee  belong :  ®* 

Thou  only  art  the  one  from  whom  I've  ta'en 
The  polished  style,  that  brought  me  fame  in  song. 


Line  60.  "  And  where  tbe  sun  was  silent,  downwards  prest."  The  meta- 
phor  seems  forced  to  modern  ears  :  dove  'I  sol  tace.  It  is  in  imitation  of  the 
"Luna  silens"  or  moonless  night  of  the  classics.  Probably  Yirgirs"per 
arnica  silentia  Lunae  "  is  more  directly  imitated. 

Line  63.  "  Whose  voice,  through  lengthened  silence,  faint  appeared."  The 
faint  voice  of  the  spirit  in  the  upper  world  is  imitated  from  the  "  vox  exigua" 
in  the  ^neid,  attributed  to  the  shades. 

Line  70.  "  Suh  JuUo  bom,  though  that  came  somewhat  late." 
"  Nacqni  suh  Julio,  ancorche  fosse  tardi." 

Virgil  was  bom  twenty-five  years  before  Julius  assumed  the  dictatorship. 
Venturi  explains  the  above  line,  "  I  may  say  I  was  born  under  Julius  Caesar, 
though  he  made  himself  Dictator  somewhat  late  as  respects  the  date  of  my 
birth." 


4  HELL.  Canto  I. 

Behold  the  beast  which  turns  me  back  again  : 

O  famous  wise  one,  give  me  now  thy  aid, 

She  makes  me  tremble  in  each  pulse  and  vein."  ^^ 

"  Some  other  road  by  thee  must  be  essayed," 

He  answered,  when  he  saw  me  weeping  stay, 

*'  If  yonder  wilderness  thou  wouldst  evade. 
That  beast,  at  which  thou  criest,  by  this  way 

Permits  not  one  to  pass,  for  evermore,  ®* 

But  bars  the  passage  so,  that  she  will  slay. 
Of  wickedness  her  nature  has  such  store 

That  her  keen  craving  ne'er  is  satisfied, 

But  after  food  she's  hungrier  than  before. 
To  many  animals  is  she  allied,  ^^ 

And  will  be  so  to  more,  until  the  hound 

Shall  come,  who'll  make  her  die  of  griefs  sharp  gride. 
This  one  will  not  be  fed  on  pelf,  or  ground. 

But  upon  Wisdom,  Love,  and  Virtue's  store. 

His  nation  'twixt  two  Feltros  guarded  round.  ^"^ 

Safety  he'll  bring  to  meek  Italia's  shore. 

For  whom  Camilla,  the  pure  virgin,  died, 

Eurialus  and  Turnus  wounded  sore. 
!  Through  every  town  he'll  chase  the  she- wolf  s  pride 

Until  in  Hell  he  drive  her  to  the  place  "** 

Whence  Envy  first  allowed  her  here  to  bide. 
Now  for  thy  profit  in  my  thoughts  I  trace 

How  thou  mayst  follow,  I  will  guide  thee  fair, 

From  here  I'll  lead  thee  through  eternal  space, 
Where  thou  shalt  hear  the  shriekings  of  despair,  ^^^ 

Shalt  see  the  ancient  spirits  grief- possest, 

Who  each  the  second  death  invokes  with  prayer. 
There  others  thou  shalt  see  contented  rest 

In  fire,  because  they  hope  at  length  to  be, 

Whate'er  the  time,  amidst  the  people  blest ;  ^^ 

Line  100.  "  To  many  animals  is  slie  allied."  Avarice,  symbolised  in  the 
wolf,  has  its  worst  excesses  when  joined  to  other  crimes ;  alone,  it  injures 
chiefly  the  possessor. 

Line  101.  "  Until  the  hound 

Shall  come,  who'll  make  her  die  of  grief's  sharp  gride." 

This  is  generally  allowed  to  be  intended  for  Can  Grande  della  Scala,  whose 
country  of  Verona  is  situated  between  Feltro,  a  town,  and  Monte  Feltro, 
The  prophecy  of  the  regeneration  of  Italy,  assigned  by  Dante  to  his  chief 
protector,  has  at  last  been  fulfilled. 

Line  117.  "  Who  each  the  second  death  invokes  with  prayer."  The  second 
death  is  that  death  of  the  soul  for  which  the  condemned  will  in  vain  pray, 
as  a  close  to  torment. 

Line  118.  "  There  others  thou  shalt  see  contented  rest 
In  fire." 

This  alludes  to  the  spirits  in  rurgatory,  where  Virgil  is  also  to  guide 


Canto  II.  HELL.  5 

Whom  afterwards,  if  thou  wouldst  wish  to  see, 

For  that  a  worthier  soul  than  mine  will  come, 

With  her  I'll  leave  thee  when  I  part  from  thee. 
For  the  great  Euler,  who  has  there  his  home, 

Because  I  was  rebellious  to  his  reign,  ^-^ 

Wills  not  that  in  his  city  I  should  roam. 
In  every  part  he  rules,  but  there  in  main, 

There  is  his  citadel,  and  lofty  seat. 

O  happy  he,  there  chosen  to  remain  !" 
Then  I :  "  O  bard,  my  prayer  I  now  repeat,  ^^'^ 

By  that  same  God,  whom  erst  thou  didst  not  know, 

So  that  I  fly  this  ill,  and  greater  yet, 
Gruide  me  through  all  things  which  thou  telledst  now. 

So  that  I  see  the  blessed  Peter's  gate, 

And  those  whom  thou  so  mournful  dost  avow."  ^^ 

Then  he  moved  on,  and  I  behind  him  wait. 

Dante,  after  wbich  a  worthier  soul,  Beatrice,  will  lead  him  through  the 
spheres  of  Paradise. 

Line  134.  "  So  that  T  see  the  blessed  Peter's  gate."  The  gate  of  Parga- 
tory,  not  Paradise.  For  the  latter  there  is  no  gate,  but  the  spirits  purified  in 
Purgatory  ascend  to  the  Heavenly  spheres.  Dante  accepts  Virgil's  iavitation 
to  guide  him  through  Hell  and  Purgatory,  and  so  the  first  cauto  closes,  which 
must  be  considered  as  an  opening  to  the  whole  poem,  and  not  as  the  first 
canto  merely  of  the  part  devoted  to  Hell.  The  poem  will  then  be  found  to 
consist  of  this  introductory  canto,  which  is  written  in  the  allegorical  form, 
and  three  parts,  each  consisting  of  thirty-threo  cantos,  devoted  to  the  three 
subjects  of  Hell,  Purgatory,  and  Paradise. 


CANTO   II. 

Dante  having  followed  Virgil  along  the  mountain  until  nightfall,  is  oppressed 
with  fears  on  account  of  the  greatness  of  his  undertalcing,  and  his  own 
unfitness  for  such  a  task.  VirgU  reproves  his  cowardice,  and  inspires 
him  with  confidence  by  the  account  of  the  manner  in  which  he  was 
called  by  Beatrice  from  Heaven,  to  speed  to  his  assistance. 

The  day  wore  on,  and  past,  the  darkling  air 

Eeleased  the  animals  upon  the  earth 

From  their  fatigues,  while  I  alone  prepare 
Still  the  long  warfare  to  sustain  with  worth 

Both  of  the  weary  road  and  pity's  dread,  ^ 

Which  now  my  mind  will  trace,  that  never  err'th. 
O  Muse,  O  lofty  genius,  grant  your  aid, 

O  mind  that  writest  what  I  then  descried, 

Here  thy  nobility  should  be  displayed. 
Thus  I  began :  "  My  Poet  and  my  guide,  ^^ 

Look  if  my  virtue  have  the  temper  true 

Ere  thou  wouldst  trust  me  to  this  deed  of  pride. 


6  HELL.  Canto  II. 

Thou  say'st  that  Silvius'  father  once  withdrew 

Whilst  still  in  body  all  corruptible  ; 

He  living  the  immortal  Ages  knew.  ^" 

But  if  the  Enemy  of  every  ill 

Was  so  propitious,  thinking  of  the  higher 

Result  to  follow,  and  what  race  would  swell 
From  him,  such  seems  to  human  reason  nigher, 

Since  he  was  of  high  Rome,  and  of  its  sway  ^ 

In  the  Empirean  chosen  for  the  Sire. 
Which  place,  and  rule,  to  tell  the  truth  alway, 

Were  thus  established,  for  the  holy  place 

Where  sits  great  Peter's  heritor  to-day. 
By  that  descent,  whence  thou  does  vaunt  his  grace,  ^' 

Secrets  he  understood,  which  were  the  cause 

Of  his  success,  and  of  the  Papal  race. 
There  wandered  afterwards  Election's  vase, 

To  bring  back  comfort  from  them  for  the  Creed 

Which  of  salvation  opened  first  the  laws.  ^^ 

But  why  should  I  come  there  ?  or  who  concede  ? 

Neither  Eneas  nor  Saint  Paul  am  I ; 

Nor  I,  nor  others,  think  me  worth  such  meed. 
Therefore  to  such  a  venture  should  I  hie, 

I  fear  the  act  as  madness  must  be  viewed.  ^ 

Thou'rt  wise  my  unspoken  reason  to  descry." 
Like  unto  one  who  wills  not  that  he  would, 

And  shifts  his  purpose  with  thought's  changing  tide, 

So  that  he  dare  not  make  commencement  good, 
Thus  acted  I  on  that  hill's  darkened  side  ;  *^ 

In  idle  thought  I  wasted  the  emprise, 

To  which  so  swiftly  I  at  first  had  hied. 

Line  13.  "  Silvius'  fatlier."     Eneas. 

Line  16.  "  The  Enemy  of  every  ill."     God. 

Line  25.  "  By  tbat  descent,  whence  thou  dost  vaunt  his  grace, 
Secrets  he  understood,  vsrhich  were  the  cause 
Of  his  success,  and  of  the  Papal  race." 

The  favourite  idea  in  Dante's  mind,  and  the  theory  by  which  he  looked  for 
the  renovation  of  the  world,  was  the  separation  of  all  mundane  and  spiritual 
authority  :  the  former  to  be  wielded  by  one  who  should  resuscitate  the  Koman 
Empire,  the  latter  by  the  Papal  Church  purified  from  all  admixture  of 
worldly  authority.  Considering  Eneas  as  the  founder  of  the  Roman  Empire, 
and  of  Rome  where  the  Church  was  to  sit  enthroned,  he  accounts  for  the 
marked  favour  shcrwn  to  him  in  permitting  his  descent  into  Hell  to  learn 
secrets  by  which  his  mission  was  to  be  accomplished. 

Line  28.  **  There  wandered  afterwards  Election's  vase."  There  refers  to  the 
Immortal  Ages,  not  Hell  in  this  instance,  but  Paradise,  where  Paul,  the 
"  chosen  vessel,"  was  carried  in  vision. 


Canto  II.  HELL,  7 

*'  If  thy  words'  meaning  clearly  I  devise," 

Answered  tlie  shadow  of  that  noble  bard, 

"  Thy  spirit  of  its  vileness  feels  the  poise,  ^^ 

Which  many  a  time  and  oft  will  man  retard, 

So  that  the  honoured  enterprise  they  leave, 

As  beasts  in  darkness  falsely  things  regajrd. 
That  to  this  terror  thou  mayst  give  reprieve; 

I'll  tell  thee  why  I  came,  and  what  I  heard,  ^ 

At  the  first  moment  I  for  thee  did  grieve. 
I  was  'mongst  those  the  mid-suspended  herd, 

The  while  a  lady  called  me,  blest  and  fair, 

Such  that  I  prayed  her  to  vouchsafe  her  word. 
Her  eyes  shone  clearer  than  the  morning  star,  ^ 

And  she  began  to  address  me,  slow  and  sweet. 

That  of  an  angel  speaking  I  was  'ware. 
*  O  courteous  Mantuan  spirit,  whom  I  greet, 

Whose  fame  yet  lasteth  in  the  world  below. 

And  will  last  on  while  Eai'th  retains  its  seat,  ^^ 

My  friend,  but  not  of  Fortune,  now  in  woe. 

Within  a  desert  wild  is  held  at  bay. 

That  terror  makes  him  the  true  path  forego : 
I  fear  already  he  has  lost  his  way. 

And  to  his  succour  I  am  come  too  late,  ^^ 

From  what,  in  Heaven,  of  him  I  heard  them  say. 
Now  go  to  him,  and  with  thy  speech  ornate. 

And  with  whate'er  can  save  him  in  his  need. 

Help  him,  that  I  be  not  disconsolate. 
'Tis  Beatrice  who  now  claims  thy  deed ;  ^® 

To  seek  the  place  I've  left  I  now  am  fain. 

Love  moved  my  steps,  and  Love  now  makes  me  plead. 
When  I  return  before  my  Lord  again 

I'll  speak  thy  praises  often  at  his  throne.' 

Then  she  was  silent,  and  I  thus  began :  ^^ 

Line  52.  "  I  was  'mongst  those  the  mid-suspended  herd."  Virgil,  with  the 
other  great  men  of  the  Pagan  world,  was  suspended  in  Limbo,  which,  though 
within  the  gate  of  Hell,  is  neither  in  Hell  nor  Heaven.  It  is  described  in  the 
fourth  Canto, 

Line  61,  "  INIy  friend,  but  not  of  Fortune." 

"  L'amico  mio,  e  non  della  ventura." 

I  have  preferred  the  simple  translation,  the  meaning  of  which  is  clear. 
Although  Dante  is  my  friend,  he  was  never  Fortune's.  The  commentators 
explain  the  phrase,  Dante  loved  me,  but  not  what  he  could  gain  through  me, 
which  appears  to  me  forced,  and  to  convey  idle  praise. 

Line  70,  "  'Tis  Beatrice  who  now  claims  thy  deed."  In  this  poem  Beatrice 
allegorically  represents  the  spirit  of  Eeligion.  She  was  Dante's  first  and  last 
love  on  earth,  and  in  most  parts  of  the  poem,  though  not  iu  all,  Dante's 
passionate  adoration  shows  that  his  thoughts  were  with  the  breathing  woman 
whose  name  he  immortalised. 


8  HELL.  Canto  II. 

*  O  lady  of  all  virtue,  who  alone 

Eaisest  the  human  race  beyond  compare, 
O'er  all  that  'neath  the  Lunar  skies  are  known, 

Such  pleasure  have  I  thy  command  to  share, 

That  were  it  done,  obedience  would  be  slow ;  ^ 

There  was  but  need  thy  purpose  to  lay  bare. 

But  tell  to  me  the  reason,  why  below 

Thou  dost  not  hesitate  thy  steps  to  guide 

From  that  broad  region  where  thou  yearn'st  to  go.' 

*  Since  thou  wouldst  know  so  deeply,'  she  replied,  ^ 

*  I'll  tell  thee  briefly  why  with  holy  cheer 

To  come  even  here  I  am  not  terrified. 
Those  things  alone  one  ever  ought  to  fear 

That  have  the  power  to  wreak  on  others  ill ; 

Nought  else  can  ever  cause  of  dread  appear.  ®* 

I  am  so  fashioned  by  God's  grace  and  will 

That  me,  even  here,  your  misery  cannot  move, 

Nor  flames  of  all  this  burning  work  me  ill. 
A  gentle  lady  in  the  skies  above 

So  mounieth  o'er  this  case  I've  told  to  thee,  ^'' 

That  there  stern  judgment  is  o'ercome  by  love. 
This  one  called  Lucia  to  her  bidding — '  He, 

Thy  faithful  one,  is  now  in  sorest  need 

Of  thee,  and  him  I  recommend  to  thee.' 
Lucia,  the  foe  of  every  cruel  deed,  ^^ 

Started  at  once,  and  in  the  place  appeared 

Where  I  with  E-achel  have  my  seat  decreed, 
And  said,  '  O  Beatrix,  God's  praise  averred ! 

Why  dost  not  succour  him,  who  loved  thee  so, 

That  for  thy  sake  he  left  the  vulgar  herd  ?  ^"^ 


Line  78.  "  O'er  all  that 'neath  the  Lunar  skies  are  known."  Dante's  astro- 
nomy is  the  Pythagorean  system.  It  will  be  described  afterwards  in  detail. 
The  earth  is  the  centre,  surrounded  by  the  nine  revolving  spheres,  of  which 
the  moon  is  the  lowest.  The  phrase  means,  therefore,  that  Beatrice  excels 
all  the  beings  on  the  earth. 

Line  93.  "  Nor  flames  of  all  this  burning  work  roe  ill."  The  flames  and 
burning  are  used  metaphorically  for  the  yearning  of  those  in  Limbo  for  the 
Paradise  they  cannot  obtain.  In  Limbo  the  poet  describes  no  real  flames, 
the  sole  punishment  there  being  the  loss  of  happiness. 

Line  94.  "  A  gentle  lady  in  the  skies  above."  Supposed  to  be  allegorical 
of  the  Divine  clemency. 

Line  100.  "  Lucia.''  Allegorical  of  illuminating  grace,  as  she  is  found  after- 
wards  amongst  the  blessed  enumerated  in  Paradise ;  a  real  person  is  also 
probably  intended. 


Canto  II.  HELL.  9 

Dost  thou  not  hear  the  anguish  of  his  woe  ? 

Seest  thou  not  Death,  against  him  armed  in  fight, 

O'er  the  river,  stormier  than  the  wild  sea's  flow  ? 
There  never  yet  were  persons  swift  in  flight 

To  gain  their  'vantage,  or  their  loss  to  flj,  ^^^ 

As  after  listening  to  those  words  of  might 
I  came  here  from  my  hapjjy  seat  on  high, 

Confiding  in  thy  honourable  word. 

That  thee,  and  those  who've  heard,  doth  glorify/ 
After  she'd  spoken  thus,  as  thou  hast  heard,  "* 

Her  beaming  eyes  in  tears  she  turned  away. 

For  which  to  greater  haste  I  was  bestirred. 
And  as  she  willed  it,  came  to  thee  straightway : 

Aloft  I  raised  thee  from  that  savage  beast 

Which  from  the  pleasant  mountain  barred  thy  way :       ^^^ 
'  Then  what  is  this  ?  and  wherefore  dost  thou  rest  ? 

Wherefore  such  vileness  nourish  in  thy  heart  ? 

Why  hast  not  daring,  and  frank  hope  exprest, 
Since  three  such  blessed  ladies  take  thy  part 

Within  the  Palace  of  Heaven's  Infinite,      ^  ^^ 

And  such  fair  promise  doth  my  speech  impart  ?* 
Like  unto  flowrets  with  the  chill  of  night 

Bent  down,  and  closed,  when  o'er  them  shines  the  sun 

Eaise  up  their  stems,  and  open  in  his  light, 
Such  goodly  ardour  to  my  heart  there  ran,  ^^ 

So  did  my  weary  virtue  renovate, 

That  like  one  of  free  heart  I  thus  began : 
*  Oh  pitiful  was  she,  who  helped  my  Fate, 

And  courteous  thou,  who  wert  so  prompt  to  obey 

The  words  of  truth  she  did  to  thee  relate.  ^^^ 

With  such  desire  the  venture  to  repay 

Thou  hast  inspired  my  heart  with  all  thy  speech, 

I  turn  me  to  our  first  resolve,  straightway. 
Onwards,  with  us  there's  but  one  will  for  each. 

My  leader  thou,  my  lord,, and  master  mild!'  ^^ 

So  spake  I,  and  behind  his  steps  I  reach. 
And  entered  on  the  pathway  steep  and  wild." 

Line  108.  "O'er  the  river,  stormier  than  the  wild  sea's  flow."  Eealistic 
commentators  suppose  from  this  that  there  was  a  river  by  the  hillside  not 
before  mentioned  by  the  poet.  The  river  probably  means  the  whirl  of  human 
passions — in  truth,  stormier  than  the  ocean. 


10  '  HELL.  Canto  III. 

CANTO  III. 

) 

Dante,  following  Virgil,  arrives  at  the  gates  of  Hell,  and  reads  tlie  inscription 

)  written  thereon.      Immediately  within  the  precincts  he  finds  the  vast 

crowd  of  human  beings  who  on  earth  have  done  neither  good  nor  evil, 

and  who  are  punished  there,  together  with  the  Angels  who  were  neither 

on  the  side  of  God  nor  Lucifer  when  the  latter  rebelled,  and  who  are 

■ • ience  excluded  from  Heaven  and  from  the  circles  of  Hell  itself^  From 

there  they  reach  the  bank  of  the  River  Acheron,  wTiere  tEeT)emCfirT5haron 
ferries  over  the  spirits  of  the  condemned  into  Hell,  and  there  Dante  falls 
into  a  sudden  swoon. 

*'  Through  me  ye  pass  into  tlie  city  of  woe, 
N  Through  me  into  eternal  pain  ye  rove  ; 

Through  me  amidst  the  people  lost  ye  go. 
My  high  Creator  justice  first  did  move ; 
^/.,A^         Me  Power  Divine  created,  and  designed,  * 

The  highest  wisdom  and  the  primal  love. 
Previous  to  me  was  no  created  kind, 

Save  the  Eternal ;  I  eternal  last. 

Ye  who  here  enter,  leave  all  hope  behindj-' 
Such  were  the  words  of  cruel  scope  I  traced,  '  *** 

Above  the  summit  of  a  gateway  writ. 

"  Master,  for  me  stern  sentence  here  is  past.*' ) 
And  he  to  me,  like  one  of  prudent  wit, 
'.u^    \"  Here  it  behoves  to  lay  aside  each  doubt ; 

All  cowardice,  as  dead,  one  here  must  quit.  ^•' 

We've  come  unto  the  place  I  spake  about, 

Where  thou  the  grieving  people  shalt  behold. 

Who  the  intellectual  blessing  live  without." 
And  then  he  clasped  my  hand  within  his  hold, 

With  joyous  face  from  whence  I  comfort  keep,  ^^ 

And  placed  me  there,  within  the  secret  fold. 
There  sighings,  and  complaints,  and  wailings  deep, 

Resounded  ever  in  the  starless  air. 

So  that  at  first  I  could  not  help  but  weep. 
Different  tongues,  speech  horrible  to  hear,  ^ 

Accents  of  anger  and  the  words  of  pain, 

Voices  both  high  and  low,  hand-clappings  there, 

Lines  5  and  6.  The  persons  of  the  Trinity  are  here  described ;   the  high 
Creator,  whom  Justice  moved  to  make  Hell. 

Line  8.  "  Save  the  Eternal."     The  angels  and  other  eternal  things.  Hell 
being  in  existence  before  the  creation  of  man  and  the  world. 

Line  18.  "Who  the  intellectual  blessing  live  without."    The  intellectual 
blessing  is  God,  to  know  whom  is  only  life. 


Canto  III.  HELL.  11 

MacTe  up  a  tumult  which  aye  whirls  amain 

Through  the  thick  air,  eternally  obscure, 

Like  sand  stprm^riven  o'er  the  desert  plain.  ^** 

i,  coiiipasFround  with  horror,  insecure,  ><;^ 

Said,  "  O  my  master,  what  is  this  I  hear  ? 

And  who  are  these  whom  grief  doth  so  immure?" 
And  he  to  me  :  "  After  this  fashion  drear 

These  wretched  souls  their  after-life  pursue  ^' 

Who  both  from  infamy  and  praise  lived  clear. 
Mingled  they  are  with  that  contemptible  crew 

Of  angels  who  would  not  rebellion  dare, 

Not  faithful  Godwards,  to  themselves  but  true. 
Heaven  drove  tbem  out,  lest  it  might  be  less  fair,  ^^ 

Neither  received  them  deepest  Hell's  domain, 
V^That  from  them,  evjl.should  no  glory  share,j;^-:i;>^ 
And  I:  " 0  master,  what  so  grievous  pain 

Is  theirs  which  makes  them  with  such  force  lament  ?" 

He  answered:  "Very  briefly  I'll  explain.  ^^ 

To  these  no  distant  hope  of  death  is  lent, 

And  their  blind  life  is  so  supremely  low, 

That  any  change  of  fate  would  give  content. 
Report  of  them  the  world  can  never  know, 

Mercy  and  justice  only  can  despise.  ^* 

Speak  not  about  them ;  look,  and  onwards  go.'* 
And  I,  who  looked,  beheld  a  banner  rise. 

That  with  such  swiftness  whirling,  rushed  amain. 

That  every  thought  of  respite  it  denies  ; 
And  after  it  there  came  so  long  a  train  ^' 

Of  people,  that  I  would  not  have  surmised 

That  Death  such  multitudes  could  e'er  have  slain. 
After  that  I  some  few  had  recognised, 

I  looked,  and  there  his  shadow  met  my  view. 

Who  made  the  great  refusal,  fear-advised.  ^ 

Straightway  I  understood,  and  surely  knew 

That  this  was  that  most  miserable  band. 

Hateful  to  God,  and  to  His  enemies  too. 
Those  wretched  ones  who  life  had  never  scanned, 

Were  naked  stark  and  cruelly  stung  o'er  •  ^ 

By  flies  and  wasps  that  ever  round  them  fanned. 
In  lines  these  streaked  their  faces  with  their  gore, 

Which  mixed  with  tears  flowed  down,  and  at  their  feet 

Was  feasted  on  by  dainty  worms  galore. 

Line  60.  "  Who  made  the  great  refusal,  fear-advised."  Saint  Celestine  is 
here  intended,  who  renounced  the  Papacy  during  Dante's  lifetime,  and  whom, 
therefore,  he  was  ahle  to  recognise  amongst  the  ignominious  crew.  Celes- 
tinc's  abdication  is,  however,  gonei'ally  ascribed,  not  to  base  fear,  but  to  tho 
highest  motives  of  self-abnegation. 


12  "  HELL.  Canto  III. 

When  I  had  cast  my  eyes  beyond,  I  weet  ^^ 

A  crowd  that  throng  the  bank  of  a  great  stream, 
And  said,  "  O  master,  unto  me  now  mete 

To  know  what  race  are  these,  and  why  they  seem 
So  anxious  to  cross  o'er  to  the  other  side. 
As  I  discover  by  this  feeble  beam."  " 

And  he  to  me  :  "  These  things  will  be  descried 
What  time  we  rest  our  footsteps  at  the  brink 
Of  Acheron's  most  melancholy  tide." 

Then  struck  with  shame,  my  eyes  I  downward  sink. 

In  fear  lest  what  I  said  were  worthy  blame,  ^ 

And  till  the  stream  from  further  parley  shrink. 

When  lo !  upon  a  bark  there  towards  us  came 
A  very  old  man,  with  age-whitened  hair. 
Crying  aloud,  "  Ah,  woe,  ye  souls  of  shame ! 

Hope  not  again  to  see  the  sky  so  fair.  ^ 

I  come  to  take  ye  to  the  other  side. 
To  shades  eteme  of  heat  and  freezing  there. 

But  thou,  O  soul  still  living,  stand  aside  ; 

Depart  from  these,  whom  Death  has  made  his  own." 
But  when  he  saw  me  still  amongst  them  bide,  ^^ 

He  cried,  "  By  other  ways  and  barks  alone, 

Not  this  way  canst  thou  reach  the  other  shore ; 
A  lighter  boat  can  only  bear  thee  on." 

My  leader  to  him :  "  Charon,  be  not  sore ; 

So  is  it  willed  above,  where  will  can  do  ®* 

That  which  it  pleases ;  do  not  question  more." 

The  hairy  cheeks  then  very  quiet  grew 
Of  that  dread  pilot  of  the  livid  lake. 
Around  whose  eyes  the  whirling  lightnings  flew. 

But  all  those  souls  that  worn  and  naked  quake,  '^ 

Changed  colour,  and  their  teeth  shook  loud  in  rage. 
Soon  as  they  heard  the  cruel  words  he  spake. 

They  cursed  at  God  and  at  their  parentage, 

The  human  race,  the  place,  the  time,  the  seed 

Of  their  begetting,  and  their  earliest  age.  '^^ 

Then  all  of  them  together  on  proceed. 

Wailing  aloud,  to  the  evil  bank  that  stays 
For  every  one  of  God  who  takes  no  heed. 

Line  98.  "  A  lighter  boat  can  only  bear  thee  on."  It  is  generally  supposed 
by  the  commentators  that  this  alludes  to  the  bark  by  which  the  spirits  are 
taken  to  Purgatory,  and  which  will  be  described  hereafter.  The  words  of 
Charon  appear,  however,  to  have  reference  to  the  impossibility  of  a  living  body 
like  Dante's  crossing  the  stream  of  Acheron  in  his  boat,  which  can  only  carry 
spirits.  Indeed,  we  are  not  told  how  Dante  crosses  the  river,  for  at  the  close 
of  this  Canto  he  swoons  on  this  side,  and  in  the  next  he  finds  himself  on  the 
other,  unaware  how  he  has  past. 


CamoIV.  hell.  13 

The  demon  Charon,  with  his  eyes  ablaze, 

Directing  them  by  signs,  collects  them  all,  "*^ 

And  with  his  oar  strikes  each  one  that  delays. 

Just  as  the  withered  leaves  of  autumn  fall, 
The  one  upon  the  other,  till  the  bough 
To  earth  yields  all  its  garment,  as  a  pall ; 

The  evil  seed  of  Adam  downwards,  so  "^ 

Throw  themselves  one  by  one  from  that  sad  shore. 
At  signs,  like  bird  that  to  the  call  doth  go. 

So  by  the  turbid  wave  they  hurry  o'er, 

And  ere  on  the  other  side  they  leave  the  boat. 

Collects  on  this  side  a  new-gathered  store.  ^^^ 

"  My  son,"  explained  my  courteous  leader,  "  note 
All  those  who  perish  in  the  wrath  of  God, 
From  every  land  are  here  together  brought ; 

They're  ready  o^er  the  river  to  be  rowed. 

So  spurs  them  onwards,  justice  all  divine,  ^^^ 

That  to  desire  is  changed  their  fear  o'  the  rod. 

This  way  there  never  passeth  soul  benign  ; 
And  if  of  thee  old  Charon  would  complain. 
His  meaning  henceforth  thou  must  well  divine." 

Scarce  had  he  finished  ere  the  darkened  plain  ^^^ 

Trembled  so  terribly,  that  with  the  dread 
In  thought  alone  I'm  bathed  in  sweat  again. 

Over  that  tearful  earth  a  blast  was  sped. 

Which  lightening  shot  a  vermeil  glow  around. 

So  that  my  senses  conquered,  wholly  fled,  ^^ 

And  like  one  seized  by  sleep,  I  fell  to  the  ground. 


CANTO   IV. 

Dante  on  recovering  from  his  swoon  finds  himself  on  the  other  side  of  the 
River  Acheron.  He  follows  Virgil  into  the  "  blind  world,"  and  enters 
Limbo,  which  is  the  outer  circle  of  Hell.  Here  he  finds  all  those  souls  who, 
from  the  want  of  baptism,  have  lost  salvation,  but  who  have  done  nothing 
to  deserve  actual  punishment. 

Loud  thunder  roused  me  from  my  slumber  deep, 
So  that  I  sudden  started  from  my  swound. 
Like  one  by  force  awakened  from  his  sleep. 

And  then  my  rested  eyes  I  moved  around. 

When  I  was  risen,  if  their  gaze  avail  * 

To  recognise  the  place  where  I  was  found. 

True  is  it  that  above  the  dolorous  vale 
Of  the  abyss,  I  stood  upon  the  shore. 
Where  thunder  gathers  from  the  infinite  wail ; 


14  HELu.  Canto  IV. 

Obscure,  profound  it  was,  and  clouded  o'er,  *" 

That  thougli  into  its  depths  my  gaze  inclined, 

I  could  discern  with  clearness  nothing  more. 
**  Now  we  descend  into  the  regions  blind," 

Began  the  poet,  very  wan  and  pale, 

"  I  will  be  first,  and  thou  shalt  be  behind."  .  ^■' 

And  I,  who  had  remarked  his  colour  fail. 

Exclaimed,  "  How  can  I  come,  if  thou  hast  dread 

Who  only  'gainst  my  doubtings  canst  prevail  ?" 
And  he  to  me:  *'  The  anguish  of  the  dead 

Who  are  below  has  painted  on  my  face  ^'" 

That  pity  which  thou  takest  to  be  dread. 
But  onwards,  for  the  way  is  long  to  trace." 

So  he  advanced  and  made  me  enter  there, 

In  the  first  circle  which  girds  round  Hell's  space. 
Here,  in  as  far  as  hearing  is  aware,  ^ 

Was  no  loud  weeping,  but  a  sound  of  sighs. 

Which  ever  trembled  in  the  eternal  air, 
And  these  from  sorrow  without  torments  rise, 

Sorrow  that  holds  the  crowds  both  many  and  great, 

Men,  women,  children,  of  all  age  and  size.  ^ 

Turned  my  good  master  to  me  :  "  Dost  thou  wait 

To  ask  what  souls  are  these  thou  seest  here  ? 

I  will  that  thou  shouldst  know  at  once  their  state. 
These  have  not  sinned,  and  if  their  acts  were  fair, 

'Twas  not  sufficient,  since  they  baptism  lacked,      \  '^"' 

The  gateway  of  the  Faith  which  thou  dost  share. 
And  if  they  lived  ere  Christ's  law  was  a  fact. 

They  did  not  in  fit  fashion  God  adore ; 

And  I  myself  amongst  these  last  am  wreckt. 
For  such  deficiencies,  and  nothing  moie,  •  ■*" 

Our  penalty  is  fixed,  the  lost  among, 

To  yearn  for  ever  on  this  hopeless  shore." 

Lino  28.  "  And  these  from  sorrow  without  torments  rise."  Seeing  that 
Dante's  creed  compelled  him  to  exclude  from  Paradise  all  who  had  not  been 
baptised  in  modern  times,  or  circumcised  under  the  Jewish  dispensation,  the 
sensitive  reader  will  be  grateful  to  him  for  having  made  one  circle  of  Hell 
tree  from  pain.  There  is  indeed  no  difference  between  the  doom  of  those  in 
Limbo  and  the  blessed  in  Paradise,  the  joy  of  the  latter  consisting  solely  in 
the  presence  and  love  of  God. 

Line  38.  "  They  did  not  in  fit  fashion  God  adore."  Previous  to  Christianity 
the  only  persons  who  could  be  saved  were  the  Jews,  who  worshipped  God 
lawfully  according  to  their  dispensation.  In  the  Paradise  Dante  mates  the 
numbers  of  the  saved  equal  of  the  two  dispensations,  and  in  line  52  and  what 
follows  Virgil  describes  how  Christ  triumphant  entered  Hell,  and  bore  away 
with  Him  the  spirits  of  those  who  imd^er  the  old  law  had  looked  for  Hia 
coming. 


Canto  IV.  HELL.  15 

On  hearing  that  great  grief  my  heartstrings  wrung, 

To  think  that  people  of  such  worth  should  be, 

As  those  I  knew,  within  that  Limbo  hung.  ^^ 

'*  Tell,  O  my  master  and  my  lord,  to  me," 

Began  I,  with  the  wish  to  solve  all  doubt 

About  that  faith,  from  every  error  free, 
'*  Have  none  by  their  own  merit  issued  out, 

Or  through  another,  who  were  after  blest  ?"  ^*^ 

And  he,  who  understood  my  speech  of  doubt, 
Answered  :  "I  was  but  recent  in  this  rest, 

When  I  beheld  a  power  our  haunt  invade. 

Triumphant  with  the  victor's  crown  confest. 
He  drew  from  'mongp^t  us  our  first  parent's  shade,  ^^ 

Abel,  his  son,  and  Noah  following ; 

Moses  the  lawgiver,  who  aye  obeyed ; 
The  patriarch  Abraham,  and  David,  king ; 

Israel  with  his  sons  and  with  his  sire, 

And  Rachel,  who  on  him  such  toil  did  bring,  •^^ 

And  many  others  who  in  bliss  respire  ; 

And  thou  must  know  that  previously  to  these 

No  human  spirits  had  been  saved  from  ire." 
Whilst  thus  he  spake  our  progress  did  not  cease, 

But  ever  upwards  through  the  wood  we  drew,  ^^ 

I  call  a  wood  those  souls'  thick  companies. 
As  yet  the  way  we  did  not  far  pursue 

Beyond  the  boundary,  when  I  saw  a  light 

That  in  the  hemisphere  of  darkness  grew. 
We  still  were  somewhat  distant  from  its  site,  ^^ 

But  not  so  far  but  that  I  saw  in  part 

For  honoured  people  was  the  place  bedight. 
'*0  thou  who  honourest  every  liberal  art, 

What  men  are  these  possessed  of  so  much  fame, 

That  from  the  others  makes  them  thus  apart  ?"  ^^ 

And  he  to  me  :  "  The  honourable  name 

That  in  thy  upper  life  to  these  is  paid. 

In  Heaven  to  advance  them  doth  like  favour  claim." 
In  the  meanwhile  I  heard  a  voice  that  said, 

"  Unto  the  chiefest  poet  honour  due  !  ^" 

But  late  departed,  now  returns  his  shade." 
After  the  voice  was  hushed  all  silent  grew, 

And  towards  us  came  four  lofty  shadows  grave, 

With  faces  neither  sad  nor  gay  to  view. 
Then  there  began  to  speak  my  master  suave,  ^ 

"  Behold  the  one  who  leadeth  all  the  rest, 

Their  father,  in  whose  hand  is  held  the  glaive. 


16  HELL.  Canto  IV. 

'Tis  Homer,  sovran  poet  of  the  past ; 

Then  eometh  Horace,  satirist  of  fame, 

Ovid  the  third,  and  Lucian  is  the  last.  ^" 

Since  each  as  much  as  I  can  fairly  claim 

That  title,  which  their  voice,  like  one,  did  bear, 

They  show  their  worth  in  giving  me  the  fame." 
So  did  I  see  approach  the  troop  so  fair 

Of  that  old  master  of  divinest  song,  ®* 

Who  like  an  eagle  soars  o'er  all  in  air. 
When  they  had  briefly  spoke  themselves  among, 

They  turned  to  me  with  salutation  kind. 

And  on  my  master's  face  the  sweet  smile  sprung ; 
Yet  greater  honour  they  to  me  assigned,  ^^ 

Since  they  elected  me  amongst  their  band. 

That  I  was  sixth  amidst  such  noble  kind. 
So  towards  the  light  we  all  together  wonned. 

Speaking  of  things  best  kept  in  silence  here. 

Just  as  was  best  their  utterance  in  that  land.  ^^ 

Unto  a  noble  castle  we  drew  near. 

Seven  times  encircled  by  a  lofty  wall, 

And  round  defended  by  a  river  clear. 
O'er  this  as  on  firm  earth  our  footsteps  fall. 

And  through  the  seven  gates  passing,  with  those  wise,    "'^ 

Into  a  meadow  green  we  entered  all. 
People  they  were  with  slowly  moving  eyes, 

And  great  authority  was  in  their  port, 

Rarely  they  spake  with  sweet-voiced  cadences. 
Then  we  withdrew  into  a  further  court,  "* 

An  open  place,  both  lofty  and  serene. 

Where  all  could  be  beheld  who  there  resort. 
And  straightway  there  upon  the  enamelled  green 

Were  shown  me  the  great  souls  who  there  arise — 

Well  may  I  boast  of  all  whom  I  have  seen.  ^^^ 

I  saw  Electra  'midst  large  companies, 

'Mongst  whom  I  Hector  and  Eneas  knew. 

And  armed  Caesar  with  the  falcon  eyes ; 
Camilla,  Penthesilea,  past  my  view 

On  the  other  side,  and  the  Latin  king  embraced  ^^^ 

Sate  with  his  daughter  there,  Lavinia  true. 
Brutus  I  saw,  the  one  who  Tarquin  chased, 

Lucretia,  Julia,  and  Cornelia  wise. 

And  Saladin,  in  lonely  grandeur  placed. 
Then  when  I  raised  a  little  more  my  eyes,  ^^ 

I  saw  the  master  of  all  those  who  know. 

Seated  with  those  who  seek*  philosophies. 

Line  131.  "I  saw  the  master  of  all  those  who  know."     Aristotle. 


Canto  V.  HELL.  l7 

All  gaze  on  him,  and  all  their  reverence  show. 

There  Socrates  and  Plato  I  beheld, 

Who  o'er  all  others  nearest  to  him  go.  ^^-^ 

Democritus,  our  earth  as  chance  who  held, 

Diogenes  and  Anaxagora, 

Zeno  and  many  more  his  followers  swelled. 
I  saw  the  searcher  into  every  trait, 

Dioscorides  I  mean  ;  Orpheus  I  saw,  ^^ 

TuUy  and  Linus,  moral  Seneca ; 
Euclid,  the  soul  of  geometric  law, 

With  Avicenna  and  Hippocrates, 

And  he  who  the  great  Commentary  did  draw. 
I  cannot  recapitulate  all  these,  ^^ 

Since  the  long  theme  compels  me  to  despair, , 

As  speech  must  oft  fall  short  of  truth's  degrees. 
Our  company  of  six  divideth  there  ; 

My  chief  conducts  me  by  another  way, 

Out  of  the  stillness  to  the  trembling  air,  ^^^ 

And  now  I  come  where  no  more  shines  the  day. 

Line  139.  "  I  paw  the  searcher  into  every  trait, 
Dioscorides  I  mean." 
Literally,  "  The  good  searcher  of  the  how,"  or  qualities  of  things. 

Line  144.  "  And  he  who  the  great  Commentary  did  draw."  Averroes,  the 
great  Arabian  physician,  who  translated  and  commented  on  the  works  of  Aris- 
totle. With  Avicenna  and  Saladin  he  is  the  only  modern  mentioned  by  Dante 
amongst  the  great  men  in  Limbo.  A  list  of  names  like  the  above  is  easily 
translated  into  blank  verse,  but  the  exigencies  of  the  terza  rima  have  here 
driven  me  to  sore  straits,  and  forced  me  to  omit  one  or  two  names  introduced 
by  Dante. 

CANTO   V. 

Dante  enters  the  second  circle  of  Hell,  where  he  finds  Minos,  the  judge,  who 
endeavours  to  stop  bis  progress s.  Virgil  having  taken  him  within,  he 
sees  there  the  punishment  of  carnal  sinners,  who  are  for  ever  tost  about 
by  furious  winds.  Amongst  the  condemned  he  sees  and  converses  with 
Francesca  of  Rimini  and  her  lover,  and  falls  fainting  to  the  ground  with 
pity  at  their  fate. 

So  I  descended  from  the  outer  vale 

Down  to  the  second,  which  less  space  confines, 
And  pain  as  much  the  more  as  causeth  wail. 

There  standeth  Minos,  horrible,  and  prins  ; 

At  the  entrance  he  examineth  betimes,  ^ 

And  folding  each  around  doth  judge  their  sins. 

Line  6.  "And  folding  each  around  doth  judge  their  sins."  Minos,  as 
explained  in  the  following  lines,  pronounces  to  which  grade  of  Hell  sinners 
are  doomed  by  encircling  them  so  many  times  with  his  tail.  The  idea  is  a 
ludicrous  one,  but  the  marvel  is  that'at  the  age  in  which  Dante  wrote  he  did 
not  commit  more  errors  of  taste  of  this  nature. 

C 


18  HELL.  Canto  V. 

i  say,  that  when  those  souls,  bom  in  ill  times, 

Come  before  him,  they  straightway  all  things  tell, 

And  he,  that  learned  connoisseur  in  crimes, 
Fitteth  for  each  its  proper  place  in  Hell.  ^^ 

So  many  times  he  girds  them  with  his  tail 

To  show  the  grade  in  which  each  soul  must  dwell. 
The  crowds  that  stand  before  him  never  fail ; 

They  go,  each  one  by  turns,  to  the  judgment  room  ; 

They  speak,  and  hear,  and  vanish  in  the  vale.  ^^ 

'^  0  thou  that  comest  to  this  house  of  gloom," 

Said  Minos  to  me  when  he  saw  me  nigh. 

Leaving  awhile  his  ministry  of  doom, 
"  Look  how  thou  enterest,  and  in  none  rely ; 

Be  not  deceived  because  so  wide  the  door."  ^ 

Then  said  my  master  to  him,  "  Why  this  cry  ? 
Bar  not  his  fated  entrance  on  this  shore ; 

So  is  it  willed  above  where  will  can  do 

That  which  it  pleases :  do  not  question  more.'* 
Now  there  begin  the  cries  of  anguish  true  ^ 

To  be  heard  plainly :  straightway  I  alight 

Where  strikes  the  roar  of  much  lament  anew. 
I  came  into  a  place  deprived  of  light. 

That  bellowed  like  a  stormy  sea  represt. 

And  struggling  with  the  adverse  wild  winds'  might.        ^" 
The  infernal  whirlwind  that  can  never  rest 

Hurries  along  the  spirits  in  its  whirl, 

And  soaring  strikes  them  onwards  at  its  'hest. 
Before  the  ruin  as  they  wildly  swirl. 

There  they  shriek  out,  and  there  lament  and  'plain,         ^ 

And  'gainst  Heaven's  virtue  all  their  curses  hurl. 
Then  did  I  understand  that  this  was  pain 

Reserved  for  those  who  sin  in  carnal  things, 

And  over  reason  their  desires  maintain. 
And,  like  the  summer  starlings,  stretch  their  wings  ^ 

In  the  cold  time,  in  large  and  ample  train, 

So  that  wild  wind  those  evil  spirits  swings 
Hither  and  thither,  up  and  down  again ; 

No  hope  can  comfort  them  of  far  repose 

For  evermore,  nor  even  of  lesser  pain.  '^ 

Line  34.  "  Before  the  ruin  as  they  wildly  swirl." 
"Quando  giungon  davanti  alia  ruina," 

Gary  has  accepted  Vellutello's  explanation  of  the  word  "  ruina,"  that  it 
here  means  the  whirlwind.  But  this  whirlwind  drives  them  onward  without 
cessation,  and  the  ruin  appears  to  be  better  explained  by  the  broken  entrance 
into  Hell,  through  which  the  fallen  angels  were  precipitated  there  from 
Heaven,  at  sight  of  which  the  condemned  spirits  break  into  despairing  curses. 
The  difficulty  must  remain  a  disputed  question. 


Canto  V.  HELL.  19 

And  like  a  band  of  cranes  that  singing  goes, 
Extending  in  the  air  its  lengthened  train, 
So  did  I  see  them  wailing  as  they  rose 

Those  shadows  borne  there  by  the  stormy  bane. 

At  last  I  said,  "  O  master,  who  are  these  ^ 

On  whom  the  black  air  metes  such  cruel  pain?" 

"  The  first  amongst  them  of  whose  histories 

Thou  fain  wouldst  know,"  he  said  unto  me  then, 
"  Was  Queen  o'er  many-languaged  Emperies. 

She  was  so  wedded  unto  luxury's  den,  ^^ 

That  pleasure  to  be  lawful  she  decreed. 
To  take  away  the  blame  she  earned  from  men. 

She  is  Semiramis,  of  whom  we  read 

That  she  succeeded  Ninus,  was  his  wife, 

And  ruled  the  nation  which  the  Soldans  lead.  ^ 

That  one  is  she  who  amorous  gave  her  life, 
And  broke  her  faith  unto  Sichseus'  tomb  : 
Behind  is  Egypt's  Queen,  with  luxury  rife." 

Then  saw  I  Helen,  on  account  of  whom 

Fell  evil  times,  Achilles  great  in  war,  ®"' 

Who  at  the  last  from  Love  received  his  doom. 

Then  saw  I  Paris,  Tristan,  thousands  more 

Shadows  he  showed  me,  and  their  names  he  told 
Whom  Love  had  hurried  from  our  mortal  shore. 

When  I  had  heard  my  Teacher  thus  unfold  ™ 

Names  of  so  many  an  ancient  dame  and  knight. 
My  senses  almost  fled  at  Pity's  hold 

Upon  me.     I  began,  "  Bard,  with  delight 

I  would  address  those  two  who  move  together, 

And  tossing  on  the  wind  appear  so  light."  ^^ 

And  he  to  me :  "  Wait  only  to  see  whether 

They  near  us,  then  beseech  them  by  the  love 

Which  brought  them  here,  and  they  will  turn  them  hither.'* 

Soon  as  the  wind  had  bowed  them  from  above 

I  raised  my  voice :  "  O  spirits,  anguish  torn,  *" 

Come  speak  to  us,  if  nothing  else  remove." 

As  doves  to  the  sweet  nest  for  which  they  yearn, 
With  open  wings,  and  motionless,  from  high. 
Slide  through  the  air  by  their  volition  borne, 

So  sallied  they  from  Dido's  company,  ^ 

Approaching  uswards  through  the  air  malign. 
So  powerful  o'er  them  was  my  loving  cry : 

Line  61.  "That  one  is  she  who  amorous  qave  her  life, 

And  broke  her  faith  unto  Sichseus'  tomb." 
Dido.  Fetrarch  has  not  accepted  Virgil's  version  of  her  story,  and  in  the 
"Triumph  of  Chastity"  has  boldly  placed  Dido  amongst  his  examples. 


20  HELL.  Canto  V. 

t 

*'  O  living  being,  gracious  and  benign, 

That  through  the  air  obscure  comest  visiting 

Us,  whose  blood  made  the  earth  incarnadine.  '** 

Were  we  the  friends  of  the  Almighty  King, 

We  would  beseech  him  for  thy  own  dear  peace, 
Since  to  our  evil  thou  dost  pity  bring. 

Of  what  to  hear  and  speak  to  thee  may  please 

We  will  both  hear,  and  speak  to  thee  in  turn,  ^^ 

The  whiles  the  wind,  as  now,  gives  silent  ease. 

The  land  is  seated  wherein  I  was  born 

Upon  the  seashore  where  the  Po  descends 
To  rest  with  all  its  followers  in  their  bourne. 

Love,  to  which  gentle  heart  so  quickly  tends  ^^ 

Made  captive  this  one  of  my  form  so  fair, 
Snatcht  from  me  in  a  way  that  still  offends. 

Love  that  each  loved  one  makes  the  passion  share 
For  him  inspired  me  a  delight  so  sweet, 
That,  as  thou  seest,  he  has  not  left  me  here.  ^^ 

Love  led  us  both  unto  one  death ;  the  seat 
Of  Caina  waits  for  him  who  laid  us  low." 
Such  were  the  words  with  which  they  us  did  greet. 

When  I  had  heard  those  spirits  injured  so. 

For  such  a  length  of  time  I  bowed  my  face,  "" 

That  the  bard  said  to  me,  "  What  thinkest  thou?" 

When  I  began  and  answered  him,  "  Alas  ! 

How  many  sweet  thoughts  and  what  yearning  fears 
Have  led  both  these  unto  this  dolorous  pass !" 

Then  turned  I,  speaking  to  those  listening  ears,  ""^ 

"  Francesca,  at  thy  martyrdom  my  eyes 
In  sadness  and  in  pity  melt  to  tears. 

But  tell  me,  in  that  time  of  sweetest  sighs, 

Through  what  Love  led  thee  howsoever  lief. 

Thy  doubtful  longings  clear  to  recognise?"  ^^'^ 

* 

Line  97-  *'  The  land  is  seated  wherein  I  was  bom 
Upon  the  seashore." 

Eavenna.  The  hapless  story  of  Francesca  of  Rimini  and  her  passion  for 
her  brother-in-law  are  too  well  known  to  require  explanation.  Upon  this 
episode  Dante  has  poured  out  all  the  treasures  of  his  tenderness,  and  in 
reading  the  fate  of  the  lovers,  who  can  never  again  be  separated,  we  forget 
that  we  are  in  the  circles  of  Hell.  It  is  the  last  touch  of  pity  which  Dante 
permits  himself  to  show,  and  henceforth  all  is  stern  exultation  and  horror 
until  v\  e  enter  the  milder  regions  of  Purgatory. 

Line  106.  "  The  seat 

Of  Caina  waits  for  him  who  laid  us  low." 

Caina  is  the  reeion  of  Hell  to  which  murderers  are  doomed,  and  will  be 
described  in  the  32nd  Canto. 


Canto  VI.  HELL.  21 

And  she  to  me  :  ''  There  is  no  greater  grief 

Than  to  remember  us  of  happy  time 

In  misery,  and  that  thy  bard's  belief. 
But  since  of  all  our  love  to  know  the  prime 

And  early  root  thou  hast  such  yearning  strong,  ^^5 

I  will  tell  all,  though  weeping  all  the  time. 
We  read  one  day  for  pleasure,  in  the  song 

Of  Launcelot,  how  Love  him  captive  made  ; 

We  were  alone  without  one  thought  of  wrong. 
Many  and  many  a  time  our  eyes  delayed  i^ 

The  reading,  and  our  faces  paled  apart ; 

One  point  alone  it  was  that  us  betrayed. 
In  reading  of  that  worshipt  smile  o'  the  heart, 

Kissed  by  such  lover  on  her  lips*  red  core. 

This  one,  who  never  more  from  me  must  part,  '^ 

Kissed  me  upon  the  mouth,  trembling  all  o'er ; 

For  us  our  Galeotto  was  that  book ; 

That  day  we  did  not  read  it  any  more." 
And  all  the  while  that  thus  one  spirit  spoke. 

The  other  wailed  so  that  in  pity's  thralls  ^^ 

My  senses  failed  as  one  whom  death  had  strook, 
And  I  fell  down  as  a  dead  body  falls. 

Line  127.  "  We  read  one  day  for  pleasure,  in  the  song 
Of  Launcelot." 

The  "  Romance  of  the  Eound  Table"  where  the  loves  of  Launcelot  and 
Queen  Guinevere  are  described.  The  same  scene  is  alluded  to  by  Dante  in 
Canto  16  of  the  "Paradise." 

Line  137.  "  For  us  our  Galeotto  was  that  book."  Galeotto  was  the  go- 
between  in  the  loves  of  Launcelot  and  the  Queen.  In  the  Middle  A.ges  the 
name  appears  to  have  been  generally  applied  to  persons  of  that  profession,  in 
the  same  way  as  our  word  pander  is  derived  from  the  officious  uncle  of 
Cressida.  "  If  ever  you  prove  false  one  to  another,  since  I  have  taken  such 
pains  to  bring  you  together,  let  all  pitiful  goers-between  be  called  to  the 
world's  end  after  my  name  ;  call  them  all  Pandars  ;  let  all  constant  men  be 
Troiluses,  all  false  women  Cressids,  and  all  brokers-between  Pandars  !  say 
amen."— Shakespeare's  "Troilus  and  Cressida,"  Act  III.,  sc.  2. 


CANTO  VI. 

On  returning  to  his  senses  Dante  finds  himself  in  the  third  circle,  that  of  rain,' 
in  which  gluttons  are  punished,  under  the  guardianship  of  Cerberus. 
Amongst  the  condemned  he  finds  a  Florentine,  nicknamed  Hog,  and  con- 
verses with  him  on  the  dissensions  of  their  town. 

After  my  senses  were  restored,  which  closed 
With  pity  for  that  pair  so  near  allied. 
That  with  the  sorrow  I  was  all  confused, 


22  HELL.  Canto  VI. 

New  torments  and  new  sufferers  are  descried 

Around  me,  wheresoe'er  my  sight  I  strain,  ^ 

Where'er  I  move  or  turn,  on  every  side. 
I  stand  iu  the  third  circle,  that  of  rain. 

Eternal  cursed  cold  and  grievous  sore ; 

In  force  and  volume  one  unvarying  strain. 
Great  hailstones,  turbid  rain,  and  snowy  frore  ^* 

Is  ever  poured  out  in  the  darkened  air, 

Stinketh  the  land  it  falls  on  evermore. 
Wild  Cerberus,  of  twofold  nature  rare. 

With  three  throats  hurleth  out  the  doglike  bark 

Upon  the  people  that  are  cowering  there.  ^^ 

His  eyes  are  red,  his  greasy  beard  is  dark. 

His  belly  large  and  fingers  armed  with  nails ; 

He  tears,  and  flays,  and  rends  the  spirits  stark. 
They  howl  like  hounds  beneath  the  blinding  hail, 

Striving  to  make  one  side  the  other  guard,  ^" 

The  Godless  wretches  ever  turning  wail. 
When  Cerberus,  the  great  worm,  did  us  regard, 

His  tusks  he  showed  us  as  he  oped  his  jaws ; 

He  had  no  limb  that  was  not  working  hard. 
My  leader  stretches  out  his  hand  and  draws  ^ 

A  clod  of  earth,  the  which  with  forceful  blow 

He  drove  right  into  his  voracious  maws. 
Like  to  a  dog,  that  barking  but  to  show 

His  longing,  eats  up  food  with  quiet  mien, 

And  only  fought  to  fill  his  hunger,  so  ^ 

Were  quieted  at  once  the  jaws  obscene 

Of  the  demon  Cerberus,  who  so  dins  the  souls 

That  they  would  very  gladly  deaf  have  been. 
We  past  on  o'er  the  shadows,  o'er  whom  rolls 

The  grievous  rainstorm,  and  we  placed  our  feet  ^ 

Over  the  nothingness  of  form-like  souls. 
Upon  the  earth  they  lay  in  mass  complete. 

Save  one,  who  when  he  saw  us  drawing  nigh 

Rose  to  the  sitting  posture  very  fleet. 
*'  O  thou  that  through  this  Hell  art  passing  by,"  * 

He  said,  *'  remember  if  thou  me  dost  know, 

For  thou  wast  born  before  that  I  did  die." 
And  I  to  him :  '*  Thy  anguish  here  below 

Perchance  withdraws  thy  memory  from  my  mind, 
So  that  it  seems  I've  seen  thee  not  till  now.  *" 

But  tell  me  who  thou  art  who  art  thus  confined 

In  such  a  grievous  place,  and  to  such  pain, 
If  worse,  none  can  be  of  more  hateful  kind." 


Canto  VI.  HELL.  23 

And  he  to  me  :  **  Thy  city  reeks  amain 

With  envy,  so  that  overflows  the  bag.  .    ** 

My  life  serene  I  past  in  that  domain. 
You  citizens  were  wont  to  call  me  Hog. 

For  the  pernicious  sin  of  gluttonhead, 

Here,  as  thou  seest,  I  sicken  in  this  quag. 
And  I,  sad  soul,  am  not  alone  bested,  ^. 

But  all  of  these  like  punishment  endure 

For  a  like  fault,"  and  no  more  word  he  said. 
I  answered  him :   "  O  Hog,  thy  misery  sure. 

Inviting  me  to  weeping,  weighs  me  down  ; 

But  tell  me,  if  thou  know'st,  what  end  will  lure  ^^ 

The  citizens  of  our  divided  town  ? 

Is  any  just  man  there  ?  and  wherefore  rife 

Discord  has  aye  disturbed  its  peaceful  crown  ?" 
And  he  to  me  :  "  After  a  lengthened  strife 

They'll  come  to  blood,  and  first  the  forest  side  ^* 

Will  chase  the  other  with  much  wrong  to  life. 
That  faction  soon  will  topple  from  its  pride. 

Within  three  years,  and  the  other  rise  again, 

By  help  of  him  who  now  waits  for  the  tide. 
These  for  long  time  their  'vantage  will  maintain,  ^® 

Keeping  the  other  'neath  a  grievous  load. 

So  that  they  feel  their  shame,  and  deeply  plain. 
Two  there  are  just,  and  are  not  understood  ; 

Pride,  envy,  avarice,  in  hateful  round. 

Are  sparks  that  every  heart  have  flamed  for  good."  ^^ 

Here  to  a  close  he  brought  the  tearful  sound. 

And  I  to  him  :  "  Instruct  me  is  my  prayer, 

And  as  a  boon  let  further  speech  abound. 

Line  52.  "  You  citizens  were  wont  to  call  me  Hog."  In  Italian  Ciacco.  The 
real  name  of  the  unfortmiate  glutton  has  not  been  preserved. 

Line  65.  "  And  first  the  forest  side 

Will  chase  the  other." 

The  city  of  Florence  was  then  divided  into  the  factions  of  the  Bianchi  and 
Neri.  "  The  forest  side"  is  the  former,  to  which  Dante  belonged,  so  called  be- 
cause its  chief  at  that  time  was  a  new  noble,  Vieri  de'  Cerchi,,  who  had  lately 
come  from  the  woody  country  of  the  Val  de'  Nievole.  The-  history  of  these 
factions  is  frequently  alluded  to  throughout  the  poem. 

Line  69.  "  By  help  of  him  who  now  waits  for  the  tide."  Charles  of  Valois, 
the  brother  of  Philip  the  Handsome,  is  here  meant.  The  meaning  of  the 
Italian  words,  "  chi  teste  piaggia,"  is  disputed.  Some  consider  them  to  mean, 
"  who  is  now  flattering  the  people ;"  but  the  most  probable  explanation  is  that 
taken  in  the  text,  "  who  is  now  waiting  on  the  shore  for  the  favourable  tide." 
He  was  called  in  by  the  Neri,  when  banished  from  the  city,  to  their  assistance. 

Line  73.  "  Two  there  are. just,  and  are  not  understood."  It  is  not  known 
who  were  the  two  just  men  thus  enigmatically  expressed..  Some  suppose 
Dante  and  hia  friend,  Guido  Cayalcanti,  to  be  intended. 


24  HELL.  Canto  VI. 

Tegghiaio,  Fariiiata,  worthy  pair, 

Jacopo  Eusticucci  and  his  crew,  ^ 

Arrigo,  Mosca,  who  all  strove  so  fair. 
Tell  me  where  are  they,  that  I  know  them  too, 

Since  my  great  longing  is  to  learn  of  all. 

Drink  they  Hell's  poison,  or  Heaven's  honey  dew  ?" 
And  he  :  "  Amongst  the  blacker  souls  they  fall,  ^^ 

Crimes  diverse  drive  them  downwards  to  worse  pain. 

If  thou  descend' st  so  far  thou'lt  see  them  all. 
But  when  thou'lt  be  on  earth's  most  sweet  domain, 

I  pray  thee  bring  me  to  their  memories  there  ; 

I  cannot  speak  or  answer  thee  again."  '"^^ 

He  turned  askance  his  eyes'  straightforward  stare. 

Watched  me  a  little,  and  then  bowed  his  head ; 

With  that  he  fell  with  the  other  blind  ones  there. 
"  He  will  not  wake  again,"  my  leader  said, 

"  From  this  time  till  there  sounds  the  trump  of  doom,    ^^ 

When  will  descend  their  hostile  power  in  dread ; 
Each  one  will  seek  again  his  wretched  tomb, 

Will  take  again  his  former  flesh  and  face. 

Will  hear  His  words  eternally  reboom." 
So  we  past  on  above  that  mixture  base  ^^ 

Of  shadows  and  of  rain  with  footsteps  slow, 

Reasoning  on  future  life  a  little  space. 
Wherefore  I  said  ;  "  O  master,  I  would  know 

Whether  these  torments  after  the  great  day 

Will  lessen,  keep  as  now,  or  fiercer  grow  ?"  ^^ 

And  he  to  me  :  "  Thy  science  here  essay. 

Which  wills  that  more  a  thing  is  perfect  nursed, 

The  more  it  feels  both  good  and  evil  sway. 
And  though  in  truth  this  people,  all  accursed, 

With  true  perfection  never  can  be  dight,  "" 

Then,  more  than  now,  it  looks  to  feel  the  worst." 


Line  79.  "  Tegghiaio,  Faiinata,  worthy  pair, 

Jacopo  Eusticucci  and  his  crew, 
Arrigo,  Mosca,  who  all  strove  so  fair." 

All  these,  except  Arrigo,  will  be  met  with  in  lower  circles  of  the  Inferno. 
Tegghiaio  appears  in  Canto  XVI. ;  Farinata,  the  great  Ghibeline  leader,  in 
Canto  X.,  in  one  of  the  finest  portions  of  the  whole  poem  ;  Jacopo  Rusticucci, 
in  company  with  Tegghiaio  and  Mosca,  in  Canto  XXVIII.,  with  the  blood  from 
his  handless  arms  dropping  on  his  face.  The  last  advised  the  murder  which 
began  the  Florentine  factions. 

Line  106.  "  Thy  science  here  essay."  Virgil  here  refers  to  a  sentence  in 
Aristotle,  whom  Dante  everywhere  advances  as  his  master  in  philosophic 
knowledge . 


Canto  VII.  HELL.  25 

We  went  along  tlie  roadway's  outer  site, 

Speaking  much  further  than  I  here  can  show. 

We  reached  the  point  at  which  declines  the  height, 

There  we  discovered  Pluto,  our  great  foe.  "^ 


CANTO  VII. 

Dante  is  confronted  by  Pluto  at  the  entrance  of  tbe  fourth  circle.  Conducted 
by  Virgil  he  obtains  a  safe  passage,  and  sees  within  the  avaricious  and  the 
prodigal,  condemned  to  a  like  punishment,  rolling  great  weights  against 
^auti  utner.  Passing  onwards  to  the  fifth  circle  they  come  to  the  Stygian 
lake,  in  which  the  souls  of  thejjsaatthful  arelmmersed.  Skirting  the  lake 
tireyreaclraTIasf  the  toot  oFatower^     ' 

"  Ah,  marvel,  Satan  !  marvel.  King  of  Hell !" 
Pluto  began  with  his  hoarse  strident  shout. 
And  that  kind  wise  one,  who  knew  all  things  well, 

Said  for  my  comfort,  "  Do  not  let  thy  doubt 

Grieve  thee,  for  all  the  power  which  he  can  wage  ^ 

From  this  descent  can  never  shut  thee  out." 

Then  to  that  swollen  lip  turned  round  the  sage. 
And  shouted,  "  Be  thou  silent,  wolf  accurst ! 
Consume  within  thyself  thy  hellish  rage. 

Not  without  reason  he  thy  deeps  has  durst ;  ^^ 

'Tis  willed  on  high,  where  o'er  the  boastful  mind 
Of  rebel  angels  Michael's  vengeance  burst." 

As  when  the  inflated  sails  before  the  wind 

Fall  in  a  heap  when  topples  down  the  mast, 

So  fell  to  earth  that  beast  of  cruellest  kind.  ^* 

So  to  that  fourth  descent  we  downwards  past, 
Descending  further  in  that  grieving  shore. 
Where  all  the  evil  of  the  world  is  cast. 


Line  1.  "Ah,  marvel,  Satan  !  marvel.  King  of  Hell!" 

"Pape,  Satan  !  pape,  Satan  aleppe  !" 

The  words  pape  and  aleppe  are  neither  of  them  Italian.  Pape  is  supposed  to 
be  the  Latin  exclamation  of  surprise  Papse,  and  aleppe  to  be  Ah  !  or  Aleph, 
the  first  letter  of  the  Hebrew  alphabet. 

Line  11.  "Where  o'er  the  boastful  mind 

Of  rebel  angels  Michael's  vengeance  burst." 

"  La  dive  Michele 
Fe  la  vendetta  del  superbo  strupo." 

The  ordinary  meaning  of  strupo  is  adultery,  and  Gary  has  so  translated  it 
here,  although  he  notices  the  rendering  which  I  have  preferred,  where  *'  strupo" 
is  taken  for  a  troop,  and  the  "superbo  strupo"  becomes  the  troop  of  rebel 
angels. 


26  HELL.  Canto  VII. 

3'ustice  of  God  !  who  heapeth  up  such  store 

Of  novel  toils  and  pains  which  I  have  seen !  ^ 

And  why  doth  sin  in  such  profusion  pour  ? 
As  o'er  Chary bdis'  rocks  the  waves  careen, 

"Which  breaking  one  against  the  other  churn, 

So  here  the  people  are  compelled  to  spin. 
Here  greater  crowds  than  elsewhere  I  discern,  ^* 

From  this  side  and  from  that  with  shoutings  thick, 

Revolving  weights  by  pressure  of  the  stern ; 
I'  the  midst  they  clashed  against  each  other,  quick 

Each  one  turned  round  and  shouted  out  uproarious, 

"Why   dost   thou   grasp?"  and  "Wherefore   dost  thou 
trick  ?"  *> 

So  in  that  gloomy  ring  they  turned  laborious. 

From  every  point  unto  the  opposite  side, 

Shouting  out  yet  again  this  shameful  chorus. 
Then  each  one  turned  again  when  he  had  plied 

Up  to  the  centre  for  another  joust.  ^ 

And  I,  whose  heart  was  touched  with  pity,  cried, 
"  O  master  mine,  now  show  me  what  this  host 

Of  people  are ;  were  all  these  clerical  too ; 

Those  shaven  pates,  who  throng  the  left-hand  coast  ?" 
And  he  to  me :  **  They  had  such  squinting  view,  *® 

In  mental  constitution,  in  their  lives. 

In  their  expense  no  proper  mean  they  knew. 
Clearly  enough  from  that  their  speech  derives, 

When  they  have  reached  that  portion  of  the  ring, 

Where  each  against  the  opposite  error  drives.  ** 

Churchmen  were  those  whose  hairy  covering 

Is  shorn,  both  Popes  and  Church  lords  of  degrees, 

O'er  whom  fell  avarice  its  sway  did  swing." 
And  I :  "  O  master,  amongst  such  as  these, 

I  surely  ought  to  recognise  a  few  ^ 

Who  were  afflicted  with  such  maladies." 
And  he  to  me  :  "  A  vain  thought,  dost  thou  mew 

The  undistinguishing  life  which  made  them  foul, 

From  every  recognition  bars  them  too. 

Line  27.        "  Revolving  weights  by  pressure  of  the  stem." 
"  Voltando  pesi,  per  forza  di  poppa." 

Poppa  is  a  woman's  breast  or  the  stern  of  a  ship.  In  opposition  to  the  usual 
rendering  I  have  here  taken  it  in  the  latter  acceptation.  The  ludicrous  nature 
of  the  punishment,  the  sinners  pushing  weights  backwards  at  each  other,  does 
not  militate  against  the  correctness  of  my  view,  as  many  of  the  punishments 
in  the  Hell  are  ludicrous.  If  the  jousters  met  face  to  face  there  would  be  no 
need  for  them  to  turn  round  to  address  each  other  when  they  clashed  in  the 
midst. 


Canto  VII.  HELL.  27 

For  ever  to  this  tourney  they  will  bowl ;  ** 

Those  from  the  sepulchre  will  rise  again 

With  clenched  fist,  those  with  shorn  heads  *neath  the  cowl. 
.  Our  fair  world  vilely  spent,  and  vilely  ta'en, 

Has  prisoned  these  and  placed  them  in  this  fray. 

I  use  no  words  its  horror  to  explain ;  ^ 

Now  thou  canst  see,  O  son,  the  short-lived  day 

Of  good,  committed  unto  Fortune's  'hest, 

For  which  the  human  race  so  strives  alway. 
Since  all  the  gold  beneath  the  moon  possest, 

Or  ever  owned  by  those  worn  souls  of  yore,  ^ 

Could  not  make  one  of  them  one  moment  rest." 
"  Master,"  said  I  to  him,  "  now  tell  me  more ; 

This  Fortune,  about  whom  thou  speak'st  to  me. 

What  is  it  that  thus  grasps  all  earthly  store  ?" 
And  he  to  me  :  "  0  creatures  dull  to  see,  ^* 

What  ignorance  is  this  that  here  offends ! 

I  would  that  thou  shouldst  ponder  my  decree. 
He  whose  high  knowledge  everything  transcends. 

The  heavens  created  once,  and  gave  their  guide. 

So  that  in  all  parts  he  their  splendour  tends,  ^* 

Distributing  the  light  on  every  side  ; 

In  like  way  for  magnificence  mondane 

He  chose  a  general  ministrant  and  guide, 
Who  should  transpose  at  times  its  prizes  vain 

From  one  to  other,  and  from  race  to  race,  ** 

Beyond  what  human  wit  could  let  or  gain ; 
Therefore  some  rise  to  empire,  some  debase. 

According  to  the  judgment  of  her  pleasure, 

Who  lieth  hidden,  like  a  snake  in  grass. 
Your  knowledge  to  her  wish  can  place  no  measure,  ** 

She  sees  beforehand,  judges  and  pursues 

Her  empire  like  the  other  powers  at  leisure. 
Her  permutations  never  know  a  truce, 

Necessity  compels  her  to  such  speed. 

Such  numerous  claims  her  shifting  laws  produce.  ^ 

This  one  is  she,  who  is  so  crucified. 

Even  by  those  who  ought  her  praise  to  rear, 

With  wrongful  blame  and  ill  words  vilifiad. 
But  this  in  happiness  she  cannot  hear. 

With  all  the  other  primal  creatures  gay,  ** 

She  gladdens  in  her  joy  and  turns  her  sphere. 
Henceforth  to  greater  pity  wends  our  way ; 

Now  every  star  is  fallen  that  arose 

When  I  went  forth,  forbidding  more  delay." 


28  HELL.  Canto  VIII. 

We  cut  across  the  circle,  where  there  rose  ^^ 

A  fountain  that  boils  up  and  poureth  down 

Into  a  rivulet  that  from  it  flows. 
The  water  was  thick  gray  and  almost  brown, 

And  we,  in  company  with  the  turbid  wave, 

By  a  wild  pathway  there  descended  down.  ^"^ 

A  marsh,  to  which  the  name  of  Styx  they  gave, 

This  wretched  streamlet  makes,  when  overflowed 

It  sinketh  at  the  foot  of  that  drear  grave. 
I,  who  with  purpose  of  beholding  stood, 

Saw  muddy  people  standing  in  the  mire,  ^^^ 

All  naked,  and  with  looks  where  anger  glowed. 
Striking  themselves,  so  did  their  rage  transpire, 

Not  hands  alone  they  used,  but  head  and  feet, 

Biting  themselves  to  pieces  in  their  ire. 
My  gentle  master  said,  "  O  son,  now  greet  "* 

The  souls  of  those  whom  anger  overcame  ; 

And  more,  I  would  for  certain  thou  shouldst  weet 
That  underneath  the  wave  are  men  the  same, 

Who  breathing  make  the  water  bubbling  stir. 

The  sight,  where'er  it  turns,  thy  eye  can  claim.  ^^ 

Fixed  in  the  mud,  they  say,  *  Wretched  we  were 

In  the  sweet  air,  which  by  the  sun  rejoices, 

Bearing  within  ourselves  the  angry  slur ; 
Now  we  are  wretched  in  these  miry  places.* 

.  This  hymn  within  the  throat  they  gurgling  chime,  ^^^ 

Since  they  can  speak  it  not  with  perfect  voices." 
So  we  past  on,  skirting  that  filthy  slime, 

A  segment  'twixt  the  dry  bank  and  the  deep. 

With  eyes  still  turned  to  those  that  gorge  the  grime, 
And  finally  we  reached  a  turret  keep.  ^^^ 


CANTO  yiii. 

Phlegyas,  the  ferryman  of  Styx,  sumraoned  by  a  signal  from  the  tower,  bears 
Virgil  and  Dante  across  the  lake.  On  the  way  they  are  attacked  by 
Philippe  Argenti,  whose  punishment  is  described.  They  then  arrive  at 
the  city  of  Dis,  where  the  fallen  angels  prevent  their  entrance,  closing 
the  gate  at  Virgil's  approach. 

Continuing,  I  say,  as  soon  as  we 

Of  that  high  turret  fort  had  reached  the  bourne, 
Up  to  its  summit  glanced  our  eyes  to  see 

Line  1.  "Continuing,  I  say,  as  soon  as  we."  Boccaccio  states  that  the 
first  seven  Cantos  were  written  by  Dante  before  his  banishment,  and  being 
found  and  sent  to  him  by  a  friend  who  urged  the  completion  of  the  Poem,  he, 
then  in  banishment,  commenced  the  8*h  Canto  with  this  line.    It  is  at  least 


Canto  VIIL.  HELL.  29 

Two  little  signal  flames  bung  out  to  burn, 

And  one  that  seemed  to  answer  from  afar,  * 

So  distant  that  the  eye  could  scarce  discern. 
I,  turning  to  that  sea  of  knowledge  fair, 

Asked,  "  What  does  this  explain  ?  and  what  replies 

The  other  flame  ?  and  who  have  raised  them  there  ?" 
And  he  to  me  ;  "  O'er  the  foul  waves  doth  rise  ^" 

That  which  awaits  us  ;  thou  mightst  see  it  now, 

Did  not  the  marsh's  vapour  dim  thy  eyes." 
Arrow  was  never  yet  shot  from  a  bow 

That  ran  so  swiftly  through  the  nimble  air 

As  I  beheld  a  little  pinnace  row  ^'' 

That  came  towards  us  ere  we  were  aware. 

Beneath  the  guidance  of  one  galley  slave, 

Who  shouted  out,  "  O  wicked  soul  art  there  ?" 
"  Nay,  Phlegyas,  Phlegyas,  thou  dost  idly  rave 

Only  for  this  one  time,"  my  master  cried,  ^^ 

"  Thou'lt  have  us  but  to  pass  us  o'er  the  wave.'* 
As  one  who  some  tremendous  trick  has  spied 

Practised  upon  him,  with  vexed  brow  glooms  dark. 

So  acted  Phlegyas  in  his  angry  pride. 
My  leader  then  descended  in  the  bark,  ^^ 

And  made  me  enter  at  his  side ;  the  strain 

Only,  when  I  was  in,  it  seemed  to  mark. 
Soon  as  my  guide  and  I  our  seats  had  ta'en, 

Cutting  the  water  goes  the  ancient  prow, 

More  than  its  wont,  when  others  cross  that  main.  *^ 

While  we  thus  hurried  o'er  the  stagnant  slough. 

Before  me  rose  a  figure  mired  with  clay, 

And  cried,  "  Thus  coming  ere  thy  time,  who  art  thou  ?" 
And  I :  "  Although  I  come  I  do  not  stay ; 

But  who  art  thou  who'st  made  thyself  so  foul  ?"  *^ 

He  answered,  "  I  am  one  who  mourns  for  aye." 
And  I  to  him :  "  Go  on  to  fight  and  howl, 

Accursed  spirit,  here  thou  must  abide ; 

I  know  thee  well,  although  thou  be'st  so  foul." 
Then  with  both  hands  our  boat  to  grasp  he  tried,  ^^ 

But  him  my  watchful  master  backwards  threw. 

Crying,  "  With  the  other  whelp  hounds  stand  aside." 

worthy  of  remark  that  all  traces    of    pity  for  the  condemned,  previously 
indulged  in,  cease  from  this  time. 

Line  19.  "  Nay,  Phlegyas,  Phlegyas,  thou  dost  idly  rave."  Phlegyas  having 
burnt  Apollo's  temple,  in  revenge  for  the  god's  violation  of  his  daughter, 
was  condemned  by  him  to  Tartarus.  The  guardians  of  Dante's  Christian 
Hell  are  almost  all  taken  from  Pagan  mythology.  In  the  Middle  Ages 
Christianity  had  not  dcstrr)yed  the  belief  in  the  Pagan  Deities,  but  trans- 
formed them  to  Spirits  of  Evil. 


30  HELL.  Canto  VIII. 

Then  round  my  neck  his  loving  arms  he  drew, 
Kissed  me  upon  my  face,  and  said,  "  Be  blest, 
Indignant  soul,  the  one  who  bore  thee  true !  *^ 

This  was  on  earth  a  man  of  proudest  'hest, 
I    No  kindly  trait  his  memory  adorns ; 
So  here  his  furious  shade  can  never  rest. 

Many  great  kings  who  now  lift  up  their  horns 

Will  wallow  here  like  swine  in  filthy  swill,  ^ 

Leaving  their  memories  to  most  horrible  scorns." 

And  I :  "  O  master,  it  would  please  me  well 
Could  I  but  see  him  in  this  hog's  wash  dive, 
Before  we  issue  from  this  lake  of  ill." 

And  he  to  me :    "  Before  we  can  arrive  ** 

At  the  farther  shore  thou  shalt  be  satisfied. 
From  such  desire  thou  sure  shouldst  joy  derive." 

Soon  after  such  a  torture  I  descried, 

When  all  the  miry  people  on  him  fall, 

I  give  God  thanks  for  that  wish  gratified.  ®® 

"  Philip  Argenti  on  ye,"  shouted  all. 
The  spirit  of  that  Florentine  of  hate 
Turned  on  himself  his  teeth  at  that  fell  call. 

We  left  him  there,  and  I  no  more  relate ; 

But  ill  my  ears  there  rang  an  anguish  cry,  ** 

On  which  intent  I  gaze  before  me  straight. 

My  gentle  master  said,  "  O  son,  hard  by 
Neareth  the  dreary  city,  Dis  by  name, 
With  woeworn  townsmen  in  great  company." 

"  Even  now  its  minarets,  master !"  I  exclaim,  '* 

"  I  see  above  the  valley  rising  higher. 
Vermeil,  as  though  they  issued  out  of  flame." 

And  he  explained  to  me :  *'  The  eternal  fire 

That  glows  within  makes  them  look  ruddy  here, 

As  in  this  deep  of  hell  thou  seest  each  spire."  " 

Meanwhile  within  the  deep-cut  moat  we  steer 
That  trenches  round  that  land  disconsolate. 
As  if  of  iron  wrought  the  walls  appear. 

Not  without  traversing  a  circuit  great 

We  reached  a  region  where  our  helmsman  strong  ^^ 

Cried  to  us,  "  G-et  ye  out,  for  here's  the  gate." 

I  saw  above  a  thousand  o'er  it  throng. 

Rained  from  the  sky  of  old,  who  fiercely  said, 
"  Who's  this,  who  does  not  unto  death  belong. 

Line  46.  "  This  was  on  earth  a  man  of  proudest  'hest."  Philip  Argenti,  we 
are  told  by  Boccaccio,  was  a  Florentine  of  extraordinary  personal  strength 
and  despotic  temper.  Such  a  combination  is,  fortunately  for  the  humaa 
race,  not  common. 


Canto  VIII.  HELL.  31 

Yet  wanders  through  the  kingdom  of  the  dead  ?"  ^ 

And  my  wise  leader  made  to  them  a  sign 

That  he  would  speak  to  them  in  secret  stead. 
Then  seemed  their  anger  somewhat  to  decline ; 

They  cried,  "  Come  thou  alone,  and  he  depart, 

Who  entered  on  this  realm  with  rash  design.  ^ 

On  his  mad  pathway  lonely  let  him  start. 

And  prove  his  knowledge  since  thou  here  wilt  bide, 

Who  through  this  gloomy  region  wast  his  chart." 
Think,  Eeader,  if  I  was  not  terrified 

At  sound  of  words  accursed  at  the  core,  *® 

Thinking  that  all  return  would  be  denied. 
"  O  my  dear  leader,  who,  seven  times  and  more. 

Hast  given  me  safety,  and  escape  hast  won 

From  fearful  peril  that  beset  me  sore, 
Do  not  abandon  me,  thus  all  undone,  '^^ 

And  if  my  further  passage  be  denied. 

Back  as  we  came  let  us  together  run." 
That  leader,  who  so  far  had  been  my  guide. 

Said  to  me,  "  Fear  not,  since  to  reach  our  bourne 

No  one  can  bar,  with  such  are  we  allied.  ^^ 

But  here  await  me,  and  thy  spirit  worn 

Comfort,  and  feed  on  hope  of  goodly  cheer  ; 

I  will  not  leave  thee  in  this  world  forlorn." 
So  he  departeth,  and  he  leaves  me  here, 

My  father  kind,  and  I  in  doubt  remain,  "" 

The  no  and  yes  within  me  so  career. 
I  could  not  hear  the  language  they  maintain ; 

But  not  for  long  time  they  in  conference  wait, 

Ere  each  one  racing  turns  within  again. 
Those  enemies  of  ours  had  closed  the  gate  "* 

Before  my  leader's  breast,  who  stayed  without, 

And  back  returned  to  me  with  pensive  gait. 
His  eyes  were  cast  to  earth,  his  brows  with  doubt 

Had  lost  all  boldness,  and  he  said  with  sighs, 

"  Who  from  the  abodes  of  woe  has  shut  me  out  ?"  ^^^ 

To  me  he  said,  **  Though  in  me  anger  rise. 

Do  not  despond,  I'll  conquer  in  this  fray 

Whatever  opposition  they  devise. 
This  insolence  is  nothing  new  to-day ; 

At  a  less  secret  entrance  it  was  tried,  ^^ 

Which  now  without  a  bolt  is  found  for  aye. 

Line  124,  "  This  insolence  is  nothing  new  to-day."  Supposed  to  allude  to 
the  vain  resistance  attempted  by  the  Spirits  of  Evil  when  Christ  entered 
Hell  in  triumph  to  save  the  Saiuts  in  Limbo. 


32  HELL.  Canto  IX. 

O'er  it  fell  Death's  inscription  we  descried ; 
And  ere  now,  on  this  side  descendeth  here, 
Passing  through  every  circle  without  guide. 

One  before  whom  this  realm  will  open  clear."  ^^ 


CANTO  IX. 

Virgil  pauses,  waiting  for  heavenly  assistance.  In  the  meantime  the  three 
Furies  rise  upon  the  walls  of  Dis  and  threaten  Dante  with  the  sight  of 
Medusa's  head.  The  Angel  then  arrives  across  the  Styx,  and  the  friends 
retiring,  the  gates  of  the  city  are  opened.  Dante  following  Virgil  finds 
the  heretics  of  all  denominations  punished  in  tombs  of  fire. 

The  hue  which  fear  had  painted  on  my  face, 

My  leader  back  returning  when  I  viewed, 

Sooner  to  his  restored  its  gentle  grace. 
Like  one  who  listens  he  intently  stood ; 

Since  to  the  distance  eye  could  never  pierce,  ^ 

Through  the  blank  air  and  clouds  that  thickly  brewed. 
"  Still  I  must  conquer  in  this  struggle  fierce," 

Began  he  ;  **  and  if  not — one  offered  aid. 

How  slow  his  advent  here  to  me  appears !" 
Clearly  I  noticed  how  he  overlaid  ^^ 

The  words  with  which  he  had  begun  with  more. 

Which  quite  a  different  meaning  had  betrayed, 
But  none  the  less  his  speech  woke  terror  sore. 

Because  I  dragged  that  broken  syllable, 

Perchance  to  meaning  worse  than  that  it  bore.  ^^ 

*'  Down  to  the  bottom  of  this  gloomy  shell 

Descends  there  ever  one  from  the  first  sphere, 

Whose  only  pain  is  helplessly  to  dwell  ?" 
This  question  made  I,  and  he  answered,  "  Here 

Rarely  it  happens  that  amongst  us  one  ^^ 

Traceth  the  pathway  by  the  which  I  steer. 
'Tis  true  that  once  before  I  wended  down, 

Forced  by  Eryton's  cruellest  control, 

Who  called  the  shadows  back  their  frames  to  own. 

Lines  1  to  3.  Virgil  recovers  his  composure  the  sooner  to  allay  Dante's  fears. 

Lines  16  to  18.  Dante  appears  to  think  that  assistance  is  to  be  rendered  by 
one  of  the  sages  in  Limbo ;  hence  his  question. 

Line  23  "  Forced  by  Eryton's  cruellest  control."- A  witch,  who  in  Lucan's 
**  Phar^alia"  is  introduced  as  drawing  a  soul  from  Hell  by  her  incantations  to 
prophesy  the  termination  of  the  civil  war.  Eryton  must  have  lived  to  a  good 
old  age  if  it  was  now  possible  for  her  to  employ  Virgil  after  his  death  on  such 
an  errand. 


Canto  IX.  HELL.  33 

But  newly  I  had  stripped  my  fleshly  stole,  '-^^ 

When  o*er  yon  walls  she  forced  me  to  procure 
From  Judas'  circle,  by  her  spells,  a  soul. 

That  is  the  lowest  place,  and  most  obscure, 

And  furthest  from  the  spheres'  encircling  sky, 

Well  do  I  know  the  way,  so  rest  secure.  '^^ 

This  marsh,  that  breathes  out  such  a  stench  on  high, 
Girdles  around  ttiis  residence  of  woe, 
Where,  without  wrath,  we  cannot  henceforth  hie." 

And  more  he  said,  which  now  I  do  not  know, 

Because  I  wholly  had  withdrawn  my  eyes  ^ 

Towards  the  high  turret,  with  its  crest  aglow, 

When  all  at  once  I  saw  erect  arise 

The  three  infernal  Furies,  tinged  with  blood, 
Who  looked  like  females  in  their  limbs  and  guise, 

And  were  girt  round  with  greenest  Hydra's  brood :  *^ 

Serpents  and  horned  snakes  they  had  for  hair. 
Which  their  fell  brows  encircling,  fierce  outstood, 

And  he,  who  knew  them  well,  the  slaves  that  bear 
The  mandates  of  the  Queen  of  lasting  woe, 
''Behold  !"  he  cried,  "  the  fierce  Erynnes  there!  ^^ 

That  is  Megera  on  the  left  hand  ;  lo 
Aletto  she,  who  waileth  on  the  right, 
I'  the  midst  Tisiphone."     He  silent  grew. 

With  talons  each  one  tore  her  breast  in  spite. 

Smote  with  her  palms,  and  shrieked  in  such  a  tone,         ^ 
That  to  the  bard  I  clung  in  my  affright. 

'•  Medusa,  come !  we'll  turn  him  into  stone  !" 

Cried  they,  as  all  their  looks  towards  me  abase, 
"  Theseus'  assault  unpunished  we  atone.'* 

"  Turn  thyself  back,  and  cover  up  thy  face,  ^ 

If  Gorgon  here  be  shown,  and  thou  shouldst  see, 
Nothing  will  ever  move  thee  from  this  place." 

So  spake  my  master,  and  he  turned  me,  he 
Himself,  and  trusted  not  to  hands  of  mine, 
But  with  his  own  he  clasped  my  eyes  for  me.  ^ 

Line  27.  The  circle  of  Judas  Iscariot,  called  Guidecca,  is  the  lowest  pit  in 
the  tenth  and  last  circle,  and  is  described  in  the  34th  Canto. 

Line  54.  "  Theseus'  assault  unpunished  we  atone."  The  Furies  lament 
that  they  allowed  Theseus  to  depart  from  Hell  in  safety,  through  whose 
escape  another  living  soul  has  now  ventured  within  their  kingdom,  a  mis- 
take they  will  not  repeat.  This  is  one  of  those  rare  instances  in  which 
Gary's  translation  appears  to  me  to  be  in  error,  though  the  Italian  text  will 
accept  his  interpretation : — 

"  Mai  non  vengiammo  in  Teseo  I'assalto." 
"  E'en  when  by  Theseus'  might  assailed,  we  took 
No  ill  revenge." 
I  read  with  Venturi :  "  Mistakenly,  we  did  not  avenge  Theseus'  assault.'* 

D 


34  HELL.  Canto  IX. 

O  you,  whose  intellects  are  clear,  divine 

The  doctrine  which  is  ever  found  concealed 
Beneath  the  veiling  of  each  strangest  line. 

And  now  there  came,  o'er  the  dark  waves  revealed, 

The  crashing  of  a  sound  replete  with  dread,  ^ 

At  which  the  shores  on  each  side,  trembling,  reeled. 

Not  otherwise  than  like  a  wind  makes  head. 
Impetuous,  sweeping  through  the  heated  air, 
That  smites  a  wood,  and  irresistibly  sped. 

Strikes  oif,  and  bears  away  the  branches  bare ;  ^^ 

Onwards  it  goeth  in  its  dusty  pride, 
Chasing  the  shepherds  and  the  beasts  from  lair. 

My  eyes  he  loosed,  and  said,  "  Now  boldly  guide 
Thy  eyesight  upwards  o'er  yon  hoary  scum. 
There,  where  the  vapour  densest  is  descried.*'  -  ^* 

Like  frogs  who  see  their  foe  the  adder  come 
Into  the  water,  straightway  from  it  flee, 
And  on  the  earth  lie  heaped,  all  cowering,  dumb, 

More  than  a  thousand  lost  souls  did  I  see 

Thus  fly  in  front  of  one  who,  walking  there  ^ 

With  foot  un wetted  crost  o'er  Styx's  sea. 

From  'fore  his  countenance  the  thickened  air. 
With  his  left  hand,  he  ever  waved  away, 
That  was  the  only  pain  he  seemed  to  share. 

Well  did  I  know  a  mes^nger  of  Day,  ^ 

And  to  my  master  turned,  who  made  a  sign 
That  I  should  bow  in  silence  to  his  sway. 

Ah,  how  he  seemed  replete  with  scorn  divine  ! 
He  reached  the  gate,  and  smiting  with  his  rod. 
Oped  it  in  spite  of  every  stay  malign.  *** 

"  0  chased  from  Heaven,  race  hateful  to  your  God  !'* 
So  o'er  the  horrible  threshold  he  began, 
"  Whence  was  there  nursed  this  ultra-hardihood  ? 

Why  do  ye  kick  against  the  heavenly  plan. 

Whose  purposed  end  ye  never  could  abate,  ^* 

And  which  has  oft  increased  your  suffering's  span  ? 

Lines  61  to  63.  Supposed  to  call  the  reader's  attention  to  the  mystic 
meaning  of  the  present  Canto,  and  not  of  Virgil's  present  action  alone.  That 
hidden  sense  is  explained  by  Landiuo  to  be,  that  mere  carnal  sins,  such  as 
those  previously  punished,  can  be  restrained  by  Reason,  which  is  figured  in 
the  person  of  Virgil ;  but  that  the  heinous  crimes  which  are  to  follow  can 
only  be  guarded  against  by  a  special  grace  of  God,  represented  by  the  Angel. 
There  is  no  doubt  that  Dante  intended  his  whole  Poem  in  an  allegorical 
sense,  and  this  is  not  the  only  place  where  he  cautions  the  reader  not  to  pass 
over  his  hidden  meaning. 


Canto  IX.  HELL.  35 

In  what  avails  it  you  to  joust  with  Fate  ? 
Your  Cerberus,  ye  may  remember  well, 
With  maw  and  throat  all  peeled,  still  feels  the  weiglit." 

Then  he  turned  back  into  that  pathway  fell,  ^'^ 

And  made  no  sign  to  us,  but  kept  the  guise 
Of  one,  o'er  whom  some  other  care  holds  spell 

Than  his,  who  at  the  time  before  him  lies. 

We  moved  our  footsteps  then  towards  the  land, 

Safe  in  those  holy  words  from  all  surprise.  *^ 

Without  more  strife  within  the  walls  we  stand, 
And  I,  whose  first  desire  was  to  behold 
The  state  in  which  such  fortress  had  been  planned, 

Soon  as  I  entered,  round  my  eyesight  rolled. 

And  saw  on  each  hand  stretch  a  champaign  large  "*^ 

All  full  of  grief  and  torment  manifold. 

Just  as  at  Aries,  where  stagnates  Rhone's  discharge. 
And  as  at  Pola,  near  Carnaro's  waves. 
Which  boundeth  Italy  and  bathes  its  marge. 

The  place  is  wholly  studded  o'er  with  graves,  "^ 

So  were  they  scattered  here  on  every  side. 
Save  that  their  fashion  greater  horror  craves  : 

For  'twixt  the  tombstones  flames  were  scattered  wide. 
By  which  they  were  enkindled  to  such  glow 
That  iron  forging  never  with  it  vied.  ^20 

The  covering  stones  to  all  were  open  low, 

And  from  them  issued  forth  laments  so  keen, 
'Twas  clear  they  came  from  wretched  souls  in  woe. 

And  I :  "  O  master,  who  may  these  have  been. 

That  buried  underneath  each  curved  stone,  ^-^ 

By  sighs  of  anguish  make  their  presence  seen  ?" 

And  he  to  me  :  "  Here  heretics  make  moan  . 

With  their  disciples  of  each  sect,  and  more  \ 

Than  thau  wouldst  credit,  do  these  chamels  own. 

Lines  98  and  99. 

"  Your  Cerberus,   ye  may  remember  well, 
With  maw  and  throat  all  peeled,  still  feels  the  weight." 

Alluding  to  the  story  related  by  Ovid,  of  Hercules  dragging  Cerberus 
from  Hell  by  an  iron  chain,  on  his  attempted  opposition  to  the  hero. 

Line  112.  Aries,  a  city  in  Provence,  and  once  the  seat  of  the  Roman  pro- 
vincial Government :  the  extent  of  Roman  ruins  in  the  place  give  to  it  the 
appearance  of  a  city  of  tombs,  and  its  recollection  was  clearly  vivid  in  Dante's 
mind  wh&n  he  introduced  it  in  this  very  striking  simile,  or  rather  illustration. 

Line  113.  Pola,  a  city  of  Istria,  on  the  Gulph  of  Qaarnaro.  It  is  now 
in  the  possession  of  the  Austrians,  who  have  created  there  a  first-class  naval 
port. 

Line  127.  "  Here  heretics  make  moan 

With  their  disciples  of  each  sect." 

The  acute  and  discriminating  Father  Venturi  is  led  by  his  Catholic  pre- 
judices into  an  amusing  anachronism  in  explaining  this  line.     Amongst  the 


36  HELL.  Canto  X. 

Here  like  with  like  is  buried  evermore,  ^^ 

To  each  in  due  degree  the  heat  is  cast." 

So  speaking  to  the  right  he  went  before, 
And  'twixt  the  turrets  and  the  doomed  we  past. 

heretics  in  the  burning  tombs  he  mildly  places  Luther  and  the  Lutherans, 
probably  in  anticipation  of  the  horrors  of  free  thought  which  the  great 
Reformer  was  to  inflict  upon  the  Christian  world.  Whether  Dante  would 
have  placed  him  there,  had  he  been  gifted  with  prophecy,  may  at  least  be 
considered  doubtful. 

CANTO  X. 

Farinata  degli  Uberti,  the  Ghibeline  leader,  and  Cavalcante  Cavalcanti,  the 
Guelph,  rise  from  the  same  tomb  and  converse  with  Dante.  The  latter 
inquires  about  the  welfare  of  his  son  Guido,  Dante's  great  friend,  and 
the  former  predicts  Dante's  exile.  He  explains  to  Dante  that  although 
able  to  see  indistinctly  future  events,  the  spirits  are  entirely  ignorant  of 
what  is  at  the  time  going  on  in  the  world,  unleys  they  ai-e  informed  by 
spirits  lately  arrived  from  there. 

Now  by  a  narrow  street  we  onwards  wind, 

Between  the  region's  walls  and  those  in  pain, 
My  master  and  I  following  close  behind. 

"  O  virtue  chief,  that  through  this  fell  domain 

Gruidest  me,"  said  I,  "as  thou  will'st  to  hie,  * 

Speak  now  and  satisfy  my  wishes  fain. 

The  people  who  beneath  these  tombstones  lie, 
Can  they  be  seen  ?     Already  are  revealed 
The  open  lids,  and  no  one  watcheth  nigh." 

And  he  to  me  :  *'  They  all  will  then  be  sealed  ^^ 

When  from  Jehoshaphat's  dread  vale  of  fame 
Each  brings  his  body,  now  on  earth  concealed. 

Their  burial-place  on  this  side  do  they  claim 
j    With  Epicurus,  all  his  followers  weak, 
I   Who  make  the  soul  as  mortal  as  the  frame.  ^* 

But  thou,  in  that  demand  which  thou  didst  make, 
Within  this  place  shalt  soon  be  satisfied. 
And  also  in  the  wish  thou  didst  not  speak." 

And  I :  "  Kind  leader,  I  would  never  hide 

From  thee  my  heart,  except  to  be  more  brief,  ^ 

To  which  thy  lesson  was  even  now  applied." 

"  O  Tuscan,  through  the  abodes  of  fire  and  grief, 
Who  living  goest  with  the  speech  so  fair. 
Please  thee  to  rest  thee  here  for  short  relief. 

Line  18.  "  And  also  in  the  wish  thou  didst  not  speat."  That  of  conversing 
with  some  of  the  heretics,  amongst  whom  Farinata  and  his  companion  are 
placed  amongst  the  Epicureans,  since  they  did  not  believe  in  the  immortality 
of  the  soul. 


Canto  X.  HELL.  37 

Thy  words  at  once  all  manifest  declare  ^ 

That  thou  wast  born  in  that  fair  land  of  pride, 
To  which  I  haply  wrought  too  great  despair.'* 

Suddenly  issuing  forth  these  words  were  cried 

From  one  of  the  arched  graves,  on  which  I  drew 

In  fear  a  little  nearer  to  my  guide.  ^ 

But  he  addressed  me :  ''  Turn,  what  dost  thou  do  ? 
Lo,  Farinata  there  erect  has  risen ; 
From  the  waist  upwards  thou  canst  wholly  view." 

Already  on  his  face  was  fixed  my  vision, 

When  slowly  he  upreared  his  brow  and  breast,  ^'" 

As  if  he  held  all  Hell  in  great  derision. 

My  leader's  hands,  cordial  and  ready,  prest 

Me  towards  him,  through  the  sepulchres  malign, 
Saying,  "  Thy  words  must  frankly  be  addresst." 

Soon  as  I  stood  before  his  grave*&  confine  '  ^ 

He  looked  at  me  awhile,  then  with  disdain 
He  asked  me,  "  What  was  thy  ancestral  line  ?" 

My  chiefs  advice  to  follow  I  was  fain, 

So  nothing  I  concealed,  but  all  avowed,^ 

On  which  he  somewhat  raised  his  brows,,  and.  then  '^' 

Spa.ke  to  me :  "  They  were  adversaries  proud 
To  me,  my  predecessors,  and  my  side, 
Therefore  to  exile  twice  their  heads  I  bowed." 

"  If  they  were  banished  each  time,"  I  replied, 

"  They  came  back  to  their  homes  from  o'er  the  seas  ;       ^** 
Unto  your  friends  that  art  has  been  denied." 

Then  into  view  there  rose  up  by  degrees 

A  shadow  by  his  side,  who  showed  his  face, 
I  think  that  he  had  risen  on  his  knees. 

Line  32.  "  Lo,  Farinata  there  erect  has  risen."  Farinata  degli  Uberti,  the 
great  Ghibeline  leader,  commanded  in  the  battle  of  Monte  Aperto,  near  the 
river  Arbia,  when  the  Florentines  were  routed  with  great  slaughter.  Although 
Dante,  the  Ghibeline  poet,  places  the  Ghibeline  chief  in  his  Inferno,  in  a 
few  broad  lines  he  draws  for  him  the  grandest  character  introduced,  into  the 
poem.  The  pains  of  Hell  have  no  effect  upon  his  indomitable  pride ;  he  makes 
no  allusion  to  his  sufferings,  he  makes  no  boast  of  fortitude,  but  one  feels- 
that  from  that  soul  of  adamant  the  petty  tortures  of  this  material  Hell  are  as 
ineffectual  in  their  object  as  those  hurled  by  the  savage  Jove  of  the  Pagan, 
creed  against  the  calm  Prometheus.  Farinata  is  the  impersonation  of  the 
inflexible  aristocrat  of  the  Middle  Ages. 

Line  52.        ""Then  into  view  there  rose  up  by  degrees 
A  shadow  by  his  side." 

Cavalcante  Cavalcanti,  father  of  Guido,  the  bosom  friend  of  Dante,  whom, 
the  father  therefore  expects  to  see  in  his  company.  Guido  was  a  celebrated 
poet  of  the  time,  with  a  reputation  equal  to  Dante's  own,  until  the  publica- 
tion of  the  "  Divina  Commedia."  Guido,.  however,  preferred  philosophy  to 
poetry,  which  is  generally  given  as  the  explanation  of  Dante's  answer  that  he- 
might  have  disdained  Virgil  for  his  guide.  The  pride  of  the  poor  suffering 
father  in  his  son  and  his  intense  affection  are  portrayed  in  the  most  touching 
manner  in  the  following  lines. 


38  HELL.  Canto  X. 

^   He  looked  around  me  anxiously  through  space,  ^ 

As  though  some  other  with  me  he  would  see ; 

But  when  his  hope  had  wholly  given  place, 
Weeping  he  said,  "  If  through  this  prison  free 

To  wander  thou  through  genius  dost  attain, 

Where  is  my  son,  and  wherefore  not  with  thee  ?''  ®*^ 

"  Not  of  myself  I  come  here,'*  I  explain, 

"  He  who  awaits  me  there  has  been  my  guide  ; 

Perchance  your  Gruido  held  him  in  disdain." 
His  question  and  the  punishment  descried, 

Already  this  man's  name  had  made  me  know ;  ^^ 

Therefore  at  once  so  fully  I  replied. 
Instant  he  rose  erect  and  cried  out,  "  How  ? 

Saidst  thou  he  held  ?  and  does  he  live  no  more  ? 

Does  not  the  sweet  light  smite  his  dear  eyes  now  ?'* 
When  he  perceived  that  I  made  pause  before  ^^ 

Answering  that  question  eagerly  addresst. 

He  fell  down  prone,  and  forth  appeared  no  more. 
But  the  other  mighty  soul,  at  whose  request 

I  still  remained,  changed  not  his  haughty  mien. 

Nor  bent  his  form,  nor  bowed  his  lofty  crest  ^^ 

*'  And  if,"  continuing  his  former  strain, 

"  They  have,"  he  said,  "  that  art  for  evil  learned. 

That  gives  me  torment  than  this  bed  more  keen. 
But  not  lor  fifty  times  there  shall  be  burned. 

The  torch  of  Hecate,  who  ruleth  here,  ^ 

Ere  thou  shalt  know  how  dear  that  art  is  earned. 
So  mayst  thou  rule  upon  the  sweet  earth's  sphere, 

Say,  'gainst  my  friends  its  every  law  throughout, 

Say,  wherefore  is  that  people  so  severe  ?" 
Whence  I  to  him  :  "  The  slaughter  and  the  rout  ^^ 

Which  made  the  Arlna's  wave  run  tinged  with  red, 

Within  our  temple  made  them  raise  such  shout.'* 
Then  slowly  and  with  sighs  he  shook  his  head ; 

*'  I  was  not  there  alone,  and  none  supposed 

That  without  cause  to  such  a  length  we  sped.  ®" 

But  there  I  was  alone  when  'twas  proposed 

By  every  one  to  march  on  Florence  straight. 

Alone  in  open  council  I  opposed. 

Line  82.  "  So  mayst  thou  rule  upon  the  sweet  earth's  sphere,"  &c.  Fari- 
nata  conjures  Dante  by  all  his  hopes  o£  success  in  life  to  explain  why  the 
Florentines  always  omitted  his  family,  the  Uberti,  from  every  advantage 
granted  to  the  other  Ghibelines. 

Line  91.  ".But  there  I  was  alone  when  'twas  proposed."  Alluding  to  a 
council  held  at  Empoli,  when  the  Sipnnese  general  proposed  to  destroy  Flo- 
rence, which  Farinata  alone  of  the  Florentine  Ghibelme  leaders  opposed. 


105 


Canto  X.  HELL. 

Ah,  that  repose  at  last  your  seed  await !" 

Besought  I  him,  *'  This  difficulty  clear, 

Which  has  perplext  my  judgment  with  ita  weight. 
It  seems  that  you  can  see,  if  well  I  hear. 

Forward  to  that  which  Time  will  slow  unfold, 

And  of  the  present  wholly  blind  appear."" 
**  Like  those  who  have  bad  eyesight,  we  behold 

Things  which  are  distant  from  us,"  he  replied, 

"  Such  light  Great  God  permits  us  still  to  hold. 
When  they  approach  or  are,  in  vain  is  tried 

Our  knowledge,  save  what  others  here  relate. 

We  can  know  nothing  of  your  human  tide. 
But  thou  must  know  that  dead  to  future  fate 

Will  be  our  prescient  knowledge  from  that  time 

When  of  the  future  will  be  closed  the  gate." 
Then  I,  as  one  compunctious  for  my  crime, 

Said,  *'  You  must  tell  him  then  who  fell  down  low^         ^^®' 

His  son  still  liveth  in  our  mortal  clime. 
And  if  in  answering  I  was  mute  just  now, 

Explain  it  was  because  my  thoughts  did  track 

That  puzzling  secret  you  have  made  me  know." 
My  master  had  already  called  me  back,  "* 

Therefore  I  prayed  the  spirit  with  more  speed 

To  tell  me  who  were  with  him  in  the  rack. 
"  More  than  a  thousand  with  me  share  this  bed ;   . 

My  tomb's  confines  the  second  Frederic  hold, 

The  Cardinal,  of  the  rest  I  take  no  heed."  ^^ 

Then  he  was  silent,  and  towards  the  old 

Poet  I  turned  my  steps,  thinking  again 

Of  that  unfriendly  prophecy  he  told. 

Line  108.  "  "When  of  the  future  will  be  closed  the  gate."  The  final  judg- 
ment, after  which  there  will  be  no  past  nor  future,  but  only  an  eternal 
present. 

Line  109.  "Then  I,  as  one  compunctious  for  my  crime."  Dante's  con- 
science smites  him  for  not  having  at  once  relieved  the  mind  of  Cavalcante 
concerning  his  son,  who  was  alive  at  the  date  the  poem  is  supposed  to  have 
taken  place.  The  excuse  Dante  gives  for  his  neglect  is  clearly  an  afterthought 
and  a  bad  one,  for  it  was  not  till  after  Cavalcante  had  fallen  down  in  despair, 
under  the  mistaken  belief  in  his  son's  death,  that  Farinata  made  to  Dante 
the  mysterious  announcement  of  his  future  exile. 

Line  119.        "  My  tomb's  confines  the  second  Frederic  hold, 
The  Cardinal." 

The  Emperor  Frederic  II.,  nephew  of  Barbarossa,  is  included  amongst  the 
heretics  for  his  opposition  to  the  Church.  The  Cardinal  is  Ottavian  Ubaldini, 
an  open  unbeliever  and  Ghibeline  in  spite  of  being  a  Church  dignitary.  He 
it  was  who  said,  "  If  there  is  such  a  thing  as  a  soul  I  have  lost  mine  for  the 
Ghibelines." 


40  HELL.  Canto  XI. 

The  bard  moved  on,  and  as  we  went,  "  Explain," 

He  said,  "the  reason  thou  art  thus  bestirred."  '^'^ 

And  I  to  answer  his  request  was  fain. 

"  Guard  in  thy  mind  the  speech  which  thou  hast  heard 
Against  thyself,"  the  prescient  sage  did  say, 
"  And  listen  now,"  with  this  his  hand  he  reared, 

**  "When  thou  shalt  be  before  the  sweet  light's  ray  ^^ 

Of  her  whose  eye  sees  all  things  without  veil. 
From  her  thou'lt  learn  of  all  thy  life  the  way." 

Then  to  the  left  he  turned  ;  the  outer  pale 
We  left,  and  inwards  to  the  centre  hie, 
Along  a  path  which  pierceth  to  a  vale,  ^^ 

And  even  so  far  exhaled  its  stench  on  high. 

Line  131.  "Of  her  whose  eye  sees  all  things  without  veil."    Beatrice,  who 
sees  all  things  in  the  sight  of  God. 


CANTO  XI. 

Resting  on  a  rock  that  overhangs  the  seventh  circle  while  they  pause  to 
accustom  themselves  to  the  fetid  atmosphere,  Virgil  explains  to  Dante 
what  crimes  are  punished  in  the  three  remaining  circles,  namely,  violence, 
fraud,  and  treason.  He  shows  how  the  crimes  punished  in  the  circles  out- 
side the  city  of  Dis  are  of  less  culpability  than  those  doomed  within  the 
walls,  and  how  usury  is  particularly  hateful  to  God. 

Above  the  extremity  of  a  lofty  chain 

Of  broken  rocks  heaped  roughly  in  a  bank, 

We  issued  forth  upon  more  cruel  pain. 
And  here,  through  the  excess  of  odour  rank 

Which  from  the  depths  profound  the  abysses  threw,  * 

Against  the  lid  of  a  great  tomb  we  sank, 
Of  which  at  once  the  inscription  caught  my  view ; 

"  Pope  Anastasius  here  behold,"  it  said, 

"  Whom  erst  Photinus  from  the  straight  path  drew." 
"  Now  our  descent  must  be  some  while  delayed,  ^* 

So  that  the  accustomed  sense  may  somewhat  bear 

The  fetid  odour,  hence  no  more  dismayed." 
My  master  thus,  and  I :  "  Some  mode  prepare 

Of  compensation,  that  the  time  be  past 

Not  idly."     He  replied,  "  Thy  thoughts  I  share.  ^' 

Line  8.  "  '  Pope  Anastasius  here  behold,'  it  said."  It  is  doubtful  whether 
either  of  the  Popes  of  this  name  was  really  led  astray  by  the  heresy  of 
Photinus,  a  deacon  of  the  Church  of  Thessalonica  in  the  fifth  century.  It  iff 
certain,  however,  that  Dante  intended  to  place  a  Pope  amongst  his  condemned 
heretics. 


Canto  XI.  HELL.  41 

Onwards,  my  son,  witliin  these  rocks  are  placed," 

Began  he  then  to  tell  me,  "  circles  three. 

In  steps  decreasing,  like  the  one  thou'st  trace<J. 
They  all  are  full  of  cursed  souls,  that  free 

Thy  sight  alone  full  knowledge  may  create.  ^* 

Hear  now  the  how  and  wherefore  these  things  be. 
Of  every  malice  that  in  Heaven  wins  hate 

The  end  is  injury,  and  each  such  plan 

By  force  or  fraud  on  some  wreaks  woful  fate. 
Since  fraud  is  ill  peculiar  unto  man 

G-od  it  displeases  more,  and  hence  more  low 

The  fraudulent  are  doomed  to  greater  pain. 
The  violent  fill  the  outer  vale  of  woe. 

And  since  in  threes  ways  violence  is  shown,  i 

In  three  compartments  'tis  divided  so.  ' 

To  God,  oneself,  one's  neighbour  force  is  done, 
'In  their  own  persons  and  affairs,  I  say. 

As  with  developed  reason  will  be  known. 
Murder  by  violence  and  fierce  affray. 

Attack  one's  neighbour's  person,  his  estate. 

Destructions,  burnings,  carryings  away. 
Whence  homicides  and  all  who  wound  in  hate. 

Spoilers  and  plunderers,  all  tormented  lie 

In  this  first  ward,  though  doomed  to  diverse  fate. 
Man  on  himself  his  violence  can  try. 

And  on  his  goods,  so  in  the  second  ward 

'Tis  fit  that  they  repent  all  needlessly, 
Whoever  in  your  life  quits  life  abhorred, 

Gambles,  and  wastes  away  his  faculty, 

And  waileth  there  where  life  should  joy  afford. 
Force  can  be  shown  against  the  Deity 

By  cursing  and  denying  with  the  heart, 

Outraging  Nature  and  her  bounty  free. 
Therefore  the  smaller  ward  sealeth  apart 

Both  Sodom  and  Caorsawith  its  seal. 

And  whosoe'er  denies  God  in  his  heart. 


Line  45.  "  A.nd  waileth  there  where  life  should  joy  afTord."  A  causeless 
melancholy,  refusing  to  enjoy  the  gifts  of  God's  bounty  in  life,  is  classed  with 
suicide  and  gambling,  and  punished  in  a  lower  pit  of  Hell  than  murder  and 
robbery  by  violence. 

Line  50.  "  Both  Sodom  and  Caorsa."  Caorsa,  a  city  of  Guienne,  infamous 
for  usury.  The  sins  of  Caorsa  and  Sodom  are  classed  together,  as  outraging 
God  by  violence,  through  Nature.  Usury  is  ranked  as  the  greater  crime,  as 
it 'was  undoubtedly  considered  throughout  the  Middle  Ages,  and  Dante,  with 
all  his  genius,  is  essentially  a  man  of  his  age. 


42       ...  HELL.  Canto  XI. 

Such  fraud,  for  whicli  all  must  compunction  feel. 

Can  man  exert  'gainst  him  whose  trust  he  shares, 

And  him  whose  thoughts  no  confidence  reveal. 
This  latter  fashion  all  unseemly  tears  ^^ 

The  golden  chain  of  love  which  Nature  weaves. 

Whence  gather  in  the  second  circle's  lairs 
Hypocrisy,  all  flattery  that  deceives, 

Witchcraft,  lies,  thefts,  the  Simoniac  blot. 

Panders,  chicaners,  and  all  similar  thieves.  *® 

By  the  other  mode  not  only  is  forgot 

Nature's  more  general,  but  that  special  love 

By  which  the  special  trust  was  erst  begot. 
Whence  in  the  smaller  circle,  where  above 

The  centre  of  the  world  is  Dis's  throne,  ^ 

All  who  betray  eternal  torments  prove." 
And  I :   "  O  master,  very  clear  is  shown 

Thy  argument,  and  hence  is  clear  descried 

Those  prisons  and  the  people  which  they  own. 
But  say,  the  dwellers  in  the  sluggish  tide,  '* 

Whom  the  wind  whirls  and  whom  the  rainstorms  smite, 

And  those  who  with  sharp  tongues  so  fiercely  plied, 
Wherefore  within  this  glowing  city's  site 

Are  they  not  punished,  if  beneath  God's  ire  ? 

And  if  not  so,  why  doomed  to  such  despite  ?"  '^ 

And  he  to  me :  "  What  ravings  now  inspire 

Thy  thoughts  to  strike  on  this  unwonted  chord  ? 

Or  to  what  region  does  thy  mind  respire  ? 
Dost  thou  not  then  remember  thee  the  word 

With  which  thy  Aristotle's  Ethics  styled,  ^ 

The  three  bad  dispositions  Heaven  abhorred  ? 
Incontinence,  and  malice,  and  the  wild 

Bestiality  ?  and  how  incontinence 

Offends  God  less  and  suffers  blame  more  mild  | 
If  thou  regardest  well  that  saying's  sense, ,  ^ 

And  bringest  to  thy  mind  what  men  are  these 

Who  on  the  outside  suffer  pimishment. 
Thou  wouldst  see  clearly  wherefore  in  degrees 

All  separate  from  these  wretches,  with  less  spite 

They  are  afflicted  by  Heaven's  just  decrees."  ^^ 

"  O  Sun,  that  healest  every  troubled  sight. 

Thou  so  contentest  me  when  thou  mak'st  clear 

Doubts,  that  no  less  than  knowledge  they  delight, 

Lines  70,  72.  The  wrathful,  the  lascivious,  the  gluttonous,  the  avaricious 
and  prodigal,  whose  punishments  have  been  described  in  the  preceding 
Cantos. 


Canto  XII.  HELL.  43 

Backwards  again  thy  thoughts  a  little  steer, 

There  where  thou  saidst  that  usury  offends  ^^ 

Goodness  Divine,  and  make  the  mystery  clear.'* 
"  Whoe'er,"  he  said,  "  philosophy  attends, 

Learneth  therefrom  not  only  in  one  part, 

How  Nature  duly  her  own  course  extends 
From  Intellect  Divine,  and  from  its  art.  *"** 

And  if  thou'lt  carefully  thy  Physics  scan, 

Thou  wilt  discover  in  the  opening  part 
That  your  Art  follows  Nature  as  it  can, 

Like  the  disciple  goes  his  lord  behind  ; 

So  that  Grod's  grandchild  is  the  art  of  man.  ^"* 

From  Art  and  Nature,  if  thou  bring'st  to  mind 

The  verse  of  Q-enesis,  'tis  doomed  alone 

That  man  should  live  and  carry  on  his  kind. 
And  since  to  usurers  other  ways  are  known, 

Both  Nature  and  her  follower  stand  confest  "" 

Outraged  by  those  whose  trust  is  elsewhere  shown. 
Follow  me  now,  enough  has  been  our  rest, 

And  on  the  horizon  now  the  Pisces  shine, 

And  all  the  Wain  reclineth  o'er  the  west, 
And  further  up  the  cliflfs  less  steep  decline."  "* 

Line  101.  Virgil,  as  usual,  is  quoting  from  Aristotle. 

Line  106.        "  From  Art  and  Nature,  if  thou  bring'st  to  mind 
The  verse  of  Genesis." 

The  curious  argument  by  which  the  crime  of  usury  is  proved  is  this  :  God  has 
decreed  that  man  shall  live  by  the  sweat  of  his  face — i.e.,  by  labour  which 
cultivates  some  art,  which  last  is  the  child  of  Nature.  Usurers  live  neither  by 
Nature  nor  by  labour  (or  art) ;  they,  therefore,  outrage  Nature  both  in  her- 
self and  her  offspring,  and  are,  therefore,  worse  even  than  Sodomites ! 


CANTO  XII. 

Descending  the  bank  into  the  seventh  circle,  they  find  it  guarded  by  the 
Minotaur.  Having  reached  the  bottom  of  the  cliff,  Dante  sees  a  river  of 
blood,  in  which  ai-e  punished  those  who  have  committed  violence  against 
their  neighbour,  being  prevented  from  rising  out  of  the  boiling  stream  by 
a  band  of  Centaurs,  who  gallop  with  bows  and  arrows  along  its  bank. 
Three  of  them  advance  to  meet  Virgil  and  Dante,  and,  at  the  former's 
request,  one  of  them  guides  the  poets  along  the  bank,  and  finally  carries 
Dante  across  the  stream  on  his  back. 

The  place  we  stood  on  to  descend  the  bank 
Precipitously  fell,  and  there  beside 
Was  one  from  sight  of  whom  all  vision  shrank. 

Like  to  that  landslip,  which  with  'whelming  slide 

Struck  the  Adige,  above  the  town  of  Trent,  * 

Through  earthquake  moved,  or  action  of  the  tide  : 


M  HELL.  Canto  XII. 

Which  from  the  mountain's  crest  from  whence  it  went 

Fell  with  such  sheer  incline  into  the  plain 

That  from  above  it  offers  no  descent : 
So  did  that  beetling  cliff  the  valley  gain :  '" 

And  o'er  the  broken  hollow,  on  its  brow, 

The  Infamy  of  Crete  was  stretched  amain 
Conceived  within  the  fabricated  cow : 

He  bit  himself  when  he  beheld  us  near, 

As  one  in  whom  quick-roused  angers  glow.  '" 

My  wise  one  shouted  towards  him  :  "  Haply  here 

Thou  think' st  that  Athens'  Duke  again  is  bent, 
Who  of  old  slew  thee  in  the  upper  sphere  ? 
Off  with  the  beast !  for  this  one  is  not  sent 

Taught  by  thy  sister  how  to  make  thee  bleed,  -^ 

He  Cometh  but  to  see  thy  punishment." 
Like  to  a  bull  the  very  moment  freed 

He  has  received  the  mortal  stroke,  in  air 

Bounds  here  and  there,  unable  on  to  speed. 
The  Minotaur  thus  maddened  saw  I  there  :  ^' 

My  prudent  guide  cried  out :  "  Run  to  the  pass, 

During  his  furious  fit,  descend  with  care." 
So  on  we  hurried  through  the  scattered  mass 

Of  tumbled  stones,  that  often  moving  slide 

Beneath  the  unwonted  weight,  as  on  I  pass.  ""* 

In  thought  I  went :  "  Thou  musest,"  said  my  guide, 

"  Perchance  about  this  precipice,  watched  o'er 

By  the  bestial  anger  which  I  now  defied. 
I  would  that  thou  shouldst  know,  that  when  before 

Down  to  Hell's  lowest  deeps  I  turned  my  feet,  ^ 

This  rock  had  not  yet  toppled  to  the  shore. 
But  very  shortly  ere  (if  well  I  weet) 

His  coming,  who  such  booty  bore  from  Hell, 

Those  prisoners  of  the  outer  circle's  seat, 
In  every  portion,  this  deep  valley  fell  ^ 

So  trembled,  that  I  thought  the  reeling  sphere 

Had  felt  the  Love,  through  which,  there  are  who  tell 

Lines  12  and  13.  The  Minotaur,  oflfspring  of  Pasipliae  and  her  unnatural 
passion. 

Line  17.  "  Thou  think' st  that  Athens'  Duke  again  is  bent."  Theseus,  who, 
instructed  by  Ariadne,  the  sister  of  the  Minotaur,  was  enabled  to  slay 
the  monster. 

Line  37.  "  But  very  shortly  ere  (if  well  I  weet) 
His  coming." 

The  triumphant  entry  of  Christ,  described  in  Canto  IV. 

Line  42.  "  Had  felt  the  Love,  through  which,  there  are  who  tell 
That  oft  i'  the  world  did  Chaos  reappear." 

The  idea  that  through  Love  the  atoms  of  the  Universe  separate  from  the 
mass  to  join  together  like  with  like,  and  that  ia  this  manner  Chaos  has  been 


Canto  XII.  HELL,  15 

That  oft  i'  the  world  did  Chaos  reappear  : 

And  in  that  moment  this  old  rook  from  high 

Down  to  its  basement  toppled  here  and  there.  ^^ 

But  gaze  upon  the  valley  :  there  draws  nigh  ^ 
The  river  of  red  blood,  where  boil  in  fire 
All  who  with  force  do  others  injury." 

0  blind  cupidity,  O  foolish  ire, 

Which  spurs  us  on  so  in  our  life's  short  day,  ^ 

And  soaks  us  till  Eternity  expire  ! 

1  saw.  a  broad  stream  bending  far  away, 

As  though  its  wave  did  all  the  plain  embrace. 
By  the  description  which  my  guide  did  say  ; 

And  'twixt  it  and  the  mountain's  foot  in  race  ^^ 

Galloped  a  band  of  Centaurs,  armed  with  bows, 
As  in  the  world  they  erst  were  wont  to  chase. 

When  our  descent  they  saw,  each  one  stood  close, 
And  three  amongst  them  sallied  from  the  band 
With  bows  and  darts,  our  passage  to  oppose ;  '^'* 

And  one  from  far  cried  out :  "  What  pains  demand 
Your  sentence,  that  you  thus  descend  the  side  ? 
I  shoot  unless  you  speak  from  where  you  stand." 

"  Our  answer,"  thus  my  master  straight  replied, 

*'  When  we  have  reached  his  side,  shall  Chiron  know      ^^ 
Badly  for  thee  thy  will  could  never  bide." 

He  touched  me  then,  and  said :  "  'Tis  Nessys,  who 
Perished  of  old  for  Dejanira  fair, 
And  from  himself  made  his  own  vengeance  flow. 

He  in  the  middle,  with  the  musing  air,  "^^ 

Is  the  great  Chiron,  to  Achilles  bowed : 
The  other  Folus,  erst  so  ireful.     There^ 

Along  the  stream  in  thousands  do  they  crowd, 
Shooting  whatever  souls  themselves  upreared. 
Above  the  blood,  more  than  their  doom  allowed.'*  ^^ 

Onwards,  towards  those  active  beasts  we  neared ; 
And  Chiron  with  an  arrow's  feathered  head 
Behind  his  jaws  drew  back  his  massy  beard. 

When  his  great  mouth  was  thus  laid  bare,  he  said 

To  his  companions,  wondering :  **  Do  ye  weet  ^^ 

How  this  one  moveth  all  things  with  his  tread  ? 

repeated  more  than  once,  is  said  to  have  originated  with  Empedocles,  but  is 

probably  taken  by  Dante   from  his   favourite  master  Aristotle,  who  has 

introduced  it  in  his  "  Physics." 

Line  67.  "  'Tis  Nessus,  who." 

Nessus  being  slain  by  Hercules,  revenged  himself  by  leaving  his  poisoned 

robe  to  Dqanira,  making  her  believe  that  it  was  a  love  charm. 


46  HELL.  Canto  XII. 

So  are  not  wont  to  do  the  dead  men*s  feet." 

My  leader  to  his  breast  now  opposite, 

There,  where  the  horse  and  human  nature  meet, 
Answered,  "  He  lives,  and  in  this  lonely  plight,  *** 

*Tis  mine  to  show  him  all  this  dreary  vale, 

Necessity  compels  us,  not  delight. 
She  left  her  song,  within  Heaven's  holy  pale, 

Who  trusted  unto  me  this  office  new, 

No  robber  he,  and  I  no  spirit  frail.  ^^ 

But  by  the  virtue,  through  the  which  I  knew 

My  footsteps  through  this  pathway  wild  to  guide, 

Give  one  of  thine  to  be  our  convoy  true. 
That  he  may  show  us  where  to  cross  the  tide 

And  carry  this  my  comrade  on  his  back,  ®^ 

No  spirit  he,  who  through  the  air  can  glide." 
Great  Chiron  to  the  right  then  turned  him  back. 

"  Turn  thou,  and  guide  them,"  he  to  Nessus  cried, 

"  And  hinder  any  band  that  thwarts  their  track." 
Onwards  we  travelled  with  our  trusty  guide,  ^'^ 

Along  the  shore  of  the  red  boiling  wave. 

Where  shrieked  aloud  those  boiled  within  its  tide. 
Some  to  their  brows  I  saw  the  liquid  lave ; 

The  Centaur  told  me :  "  These  were  tyrants  fierce  \ 

Who  in  their  lives  but  blood  and  rapine  gave.         '        ^"* 
Here  they  bewail  their  punishment  with  tears ; 

See  Alexander,  Dionysius  there. 

Who  gave  to  Sicily  such  dolorous  years. 
That  forehead  covered  o'er  with  thick  black  hair 

Is  Azzolino,  that  one  by  his  side  "® 

Obizzo  d'Esti,  with  the  locks  all  fair. 
On  earth  beneath  his  son's  own  hand  he  died." 

Then  to  the  bard  I  turned,  but  he  declared, 

**  Not  I,  but  this  one  here  must  be  our  guide." 
A  little  way  beyond  the  Centaur  neared  "* 

Another  troop,  as  far  as  to  the  throat 

Above  the  bubbling  stream  were  these  upreared. 
A  shadow  by  itself  he  bade  us  note, 

Saying,  '*  A  heart,  still  cherished  o'er  the  Thame, 

Within  the  lap  of  God  this  sinner  smote."  ^^^ 

Line  109.  "That  forehead  covered  o'er  with  thick  black  hair"  is  Azzo- 
lino, a  ruler  of  Padua  and  the  surrounding  countries,  infamous  for  his 
cruel  tyrannies,  who  died  in  1260.  He  murdered  two  of  the  numerous 
husbands  of  his  sister  Cunizza,  introduced  by  Dante  in  the  "  Paradise"  as 
inhabiting  the  sphere  of  Venus.    Par.,  Canto  IX. 

Line  111.  "  Obizzo  d'Esti,  with  the  locks  all  fair."  A  Marquis  of  Ferrara, 
killed  by  his  son  for  the  sake  of  his  wealth. 

Line  119.  "  A  heait,  still  cherished  o'er  the  Thame, 

Within  the  lap  of  God  this  sinner  smote." 

Guy  de  Montfort,  in  order  to  revenge  the  death  of  his  father  Simon, 


Canto  XIII.  HELL.  47 

Then  saw  I  people  who  from  out  the  stream 
Lifted  their  head,  and  even  all  the  breast, 
And  several  of  these  I  knew  by  name. 

Shallower,  and  shallower  still,  the  blood  decreased. 

Until  at  last  it  only  bathed  the  feet,  '^^ 

And  there  our  passage  o'er  the  stream  we  prest. 

*'  As  in  this  portion  thou  didst  now  behold, 

The  bubbling  source  has  ever  shallower  grown, 

I  would  that  thou  shouldst  know,"  the  Centaur  told, 

**  That  so  it  deepens,  as  it  circles  on,  ^•'^" 

Until  once  more  its  circuit  course  it  brings, 
There,  where  'tis  doomed  that  tyranny  should  groan. 

'Tis  there  that  Heaven's  high  justice  ever  stings 
That  Attila  who  was  the  scourge  of  earth, 
Pirrhus,  and  Sextus,  and  eternally  wrings  ^*''^ 

The  tears,  which  by  the  boiling  it  draws  forth 
From  Pazzo  and  Corneto,  both  abhorred, 
Who  in  the  highways  made  such  constant  dearth." 

Then  he  turned  back,  and  crossed  again  the  ford. 

slew  Henry,  nepbew  of  Kinj^  Henry  III.  of  England,  during  the  celebration 
of  the  High  Mass.  The  Italian  chronicles  relate  that  the  heart  of  Henry  was 
embalmed  in  a  golden  cup,  and  placed  on  a  pillar  over  London  Bridge,  for  a 
memorial  to  the  English  of  the  said  outrage. 

Line  137.  "  From  Pazzo  and  Corneto,    both  abhorred."    Two  highway 
robbers  of  Italy,  both  of  them  of  noble  birth. 


CANTO   XIII. 

Entering  the  second  division  of  the  seventh  circle,  Dante  finds  himself  in  a 
w«ird  wood,  the  trees  of  which  are  the  spirits  of  those  who  have  com- 
mitted violence  against  their  own  persons,  and  who  are  punished  by  being 
fed  upon  by  Harpies.  While  Virgil  converses  with  Pietro  delle  Vigne, 
the  confidant  and  Chancellor  of  the  Emperor  Frederic  II.,  two  spirits 
rush  through  the  forest,  chased  by  black  bitches,  who  tear  them  to 
pieces,  such  being  the  punishment  of  those  who  have  committed  violence 
against  themselves  in  their  estate. 

Nessus  had  scarce  departed  from  the  place, 
Or  ere  we  found  ourselves  within  a  wood, 
In  which  no  sign  of  pathway  marked  its  trace. 

No  leaves  of  tender  green,  but  brownly  hued, 

No  waving  boughs,  but  gnarled  and  knotted  growth,       ^ 
No  fruit,  but  thorns  with  poisonous  berries  rude. 

In  such  a  thick  and  savage  undergrowth 

Eoam  not  the  wild  beasts  through  Maremma's  lair. 
Who  all  the  cultivated  regions  loathe. 


48  HELL.  Canto  XIII. 

Their  nests  tbe  Harpies  foul  constructed  there,  ^^ 

Who  chased  the  Trojans  from  the  Strofades, 

With  gloomy  augury  of  future  fare. 
Broad  wings  with  human  necks  and  visages, 

Clawed  feet  are  theirs,  great  bellies  feathered  o*er, 

They  ma^  their  moan  upon  the  eerie  trees.  '^ 

And  my  good  master :  "  Ere  thou  enterest  more 

Know  in  the  second  circle  dost  thou  stand," 

So  said  he,  "  which  extend«th  on  its  shore 
Tin  til  thou  com  est  to  the  horrible  sand. 

But  well  observe,  and  things  thou  wilt  behold,  -^ 

For  which  my  word  could  ne'er  thy  faith  demand." 
On  every  side  the  sound  of  wailing  rolled, 

And  not  a  soul  I  saw  by  whom  'twas  wrought. 

So  that  astonied  there  my  steps  I  hold. 
Meseemeth  that  he  fancied  that  I  thought  ^^ 

Those  voices  came  from  'twixt  the  branches  sent 

By  people  who  from  us  concealment  sought. 
^*  But,"  said  the  master,  "  if  by  thee  be  rent 

Of  any  o£  these  plants,  some  branches  end. 

The  thoughts  thou  hast  will  straightway  all  be  spent."   ^ 
On  that  my  hand  a  little  I  extend. 

And  gathered  from  a  briar  a  little  bough. 

When  its  trunk  shrieked  out, "  Wherefore  dost  thou  rend  ?" 
Then,  when  the  brown  blood  had  begun  to  flow, 

Again  it  shrieked  out,  "  Wherefore  dost  thou  tear  ?         ^ 

Does  not  thy  spirit  any  pity  know  ? 
Though  now  we're  changed  to  shoots,  yet  men  we  were : 

Surely  thy  hand  more  clement  should  have  been 

Had  we  been  souls  of  serpents  in  despair." 
As  when  the  one  end  of  a  firebrand  green  ^* 

Is  kindled,  at  the  other  end  it  groans 

And  hisses  with  the  hot  air  issuing  keen. 
So  from  that  broken  branch  there  issued  moans 

And  blood  together,  whence  I  dropt  the  bough 

And  stood  like  one  whom  sudden  terror  owns.  ^ 

**  Had  it  been  possible  for  him  to  know," 

Answered  my  wise  one,  "  O  thou  soul  in  pain, 

By  words  alone  that  which  the  sight  could  show, 
On  thee  his  hand  had  ne'er  such  action  ta'en. 

Only  the  incredible  marvel  of  the  place  ^ 

Forced  me  to  prompt  a  deed  which  now  I  plain. 

Line  11.  "  Who  chased  the  Trojans  from  the  Strofades."    See  "-^neid," 
book  iii. 


Camto  XIII.  HELL.  "  49 

But  tell  him  who  thou  wert,  so  that  in  gi'ace 

For  some  amends,  in  the  upper  world  thy  fame 

May  grow  where  he  his  steps  again  will  trace." 
*'  So  with  thy  sweet  words  me  thou  dost  inflame  ^^ 

That  I  must  speak,  and  let  it  not  displease 

If  to  some  little  length  I  now  declaim. 
I  am  the  one  who  carried  both  the  keys 

Of  Frederic's  heart,  and  tuned  them  with  such  sweet 

Motion,  both  locking  and  unlocking  these,  *"* 

That  for  his  secrets  no  one  else  was  meet. 

With  trust  I  exercised  my  high  emprise. 

So  that  for  it  my  pulses  ceased  to  beat. 
Envy,  the  harlot  whose  bold,  shameless  eyes 

Were  never  absent  yet  from  Caesar's  hall,  "^ 

Of  courts  the  common  ruin  and  the  vice. 
Inflamed  against  me  there  the  hearts  of  all, 

And  they  inflamed,  Augustus  so  inspired. 

That  my  glad  honours  changed  to  strife's  sad  pall. 
My  spirit,  with  disdainful  passion  fired,  ^^ 

Thinking  with  death  alone  to  'scape  from  scorn, 

Unjustly  'gainst  myself,  though  just,  conspired.  ' 

By  the  new  roots  beneath  this  tree  forlorn 

I  swear  to  ye  my  faith  I  never  broke 

Against  my  lord,  to  honour  duly  bom.  '^ 

And  should  ye  either  bear  again  earth's  yoke 

0  justify  my  memory,  which  lies 

Still  wounded  by  the  force  of  Envy's  stroke." 
He  paused  awhile,  and  through  the  silences 

The  poet  whispered,  "  Lose  not  time  in  vain,  ^^ 

But  speak  to  him  should  further  question  please." 
Whence  I  to  him :  "  Then  question  him  again 

Of  what  thou  thinkest  will  delight  me  best. 

1  cannot  speak  myself  for  pity  fain." 

Therefore  he  recommenced :  "If  thy  behest  ^^ 

This  man  should  freely  execute  for  thee. 

Imprisoned  spirit,  please  thee  for  the  rest 
To  tell  him  how  the  spirit  in  the  tree 

Is  here  allied,  and  if  thou  canst,  explain 

If  any  from  such  frame  can  e'er  be  free."  ^* 

Line  58.  "  I  am  the  one  who  carried  both  the  keys 
Of  Frederic's  heart." 

Pietro  delle  Vigne,  a  man  who  from  a  mean  condition  raised  himself  by  hia 
talents  to  the  post  of  Chancellor  to  the  Emperor  Frederic  II.,  whom  Dante 
has  already  placed  amongst  the  condemned  heretics.  The  disgraced  servant 
speaks  more  honourably  of  his  former  master,  "  che  fu  d'onor  si  digrio." 

£ 


60  HELL.  Canto  XIII. 

Then  violently  sighed  the  trunk,  and  then 

Its  wind  in  breathing  to  such  speech  Converts. 
"  To  you  my  answer  will  be  brief  and  plain. 

When  from  the  body  the  fierce  soul  departs, 

From  which  itself  by  its  own  deed  has  torn,  ** 

At  Minos'  doom  to  the  seventh  pit  it  starts. 

Within  this  forest  is  it  straightway  borne. 

No  chosen  spot,  but  there  where  Fortune  shoots. 
There  does  it  burgeon  like  a  grain  of  com. 

The  small  branch  sprouteth  and  the  tree  strikes  roots,         ^^ 
Make  torment  and  an  opening  for  despair. 
The  Harpies  feeding  on  the  leaves  and  fruits. 

Like  others  we  our  cast-off  frames  will  bear. 
But  not  one  limb  will  be  again  arrayed. 
What  man's  self  spent  he  cannot  justly  wear.  ^®* 

Here  we  shall  drag  them,  and  in  order  laid 
Our  forms  will  hang  along  this  dreary  wood, 
Each  to  the  briar  of  its  own  hateful  shade." 

Intently  listening  to  the  trunk  we  stood, 

Believing  that  it  wished  to  tell  us  more,  ^® 

When  we  were  startled  by  a  clamour  rude. 

And  like  to  one  who  heareth  a  wild  boar 

Break  towards  him,  with  the  pack  in  eager  chase. 
Who  hears  the  branches  rend  and  the  beasts  roar. 

When,  lo  !  from  the  left  comer  of  the  place  "* 

Two  torn  and  naked  forms,  rushing  with  speed, 
So  that  each  branch  was  broken  in  their  race. 

The  one  in  front :  "  O  Death,  come  now  at  need !" 
When  he,  who  somewhat  lagged  behind,  appealed, 
Shouting  out,  "  Lano  this  way  did  not  speed  ^^ 

Those  limbs  of  thine  at  Toppo's  battle-field." 

Then,  when  perchance  his  breath  had  failed  him,  he 
Fell  in  a  bush  and  sought  there  for  a  shield. 

Behind  them  all  the  wood  we  swarming  see 

With  stark  black  bitches,  hungering  to  tear,  ^^ 

Eacing  like  greyhounds  from  the  slips  let  free. 

Line  101.  "  Make  torment  and  an  opening  for  despair, 

The  Harpies." 
Through  the  wounds  inflicted  by  the  Harpies  these  spirit  trees  have  a  vent 
for  their  anguish,  the  blood  and  wailing  issuing  together. 

Line  120.  "  Lano  this  way  did  not  speed 

Those  limbs  of  thine  at  Toppo's  battle-field." 

Lano  was  a  Siennese,  who  having  wasted  all  his  fortune  in  riotous  living, 
and  finding  life  intolerable,  threw  himself  into  the  thickest  of  the  enemy 
when  his  countrymen  were  routed  at  Pieve  del  Toppo  by  the  Aretines,  and 
refusing  to  fly  with  the  rest,  found  the  death  he  sought  for  at  their  hands. 


Canto  XIV.  HELt.  51 

Their  fangs  they  fixed  on  him  who  squatted  there^ 
And  piece  by  piece,  when  he  was  wholly  torn, 
On  every  side  his  quivering  limbs  they  bear. 

My  guide  then  took  my  hand,  and  onwards  borne,  ^^ 

He  led  me  to  that  little  bush  that  sighed, 
And  through  its  bleeding  fragments  wailed  forlorn. 

"  0  Jacopo  da  Sant'  Andrea !"  it  cried, 

"  In  seeking  help  from  me  to  thee  what  good  ? 

What  crime  had  I  in  thy  life's  guilty  pride  ?'*  ^^ 

My  master  said,  when  opposite  he  stood, 

"  Who,  then,  wert  thou  who  through  so  many  a  wound 
Breathest  such  dolorous  parley  with  thy  blood  ?*' 

And  he  to  us  ;  "  O  spirits  who  are  bound 

Hither  to  witness  this  most  shameful  deed  ,      ^^ 

That  thus  has  stripped  my  foliage  to  the  ground, 

Collect  it  at  the  foot  of  this  sad  weed. 
I  was  of  Florence,  which  its  early  lord 
Changed  for  Baptista,  whence  has  Mars  decreed 

It  should  be  wretched  through  his  art  abhorred ;  "* 

And  were  it  not  some  remnant  still  remains 
Of  the  old  sculpture  upon  Arno's  ford. 

The  men  who,  after  Attila,  were  fain 

To  raise  up  from  the  ruins  the  old  walls 

Would  but  have  lost  their  labour  all  in  vain.  ^^ 

I  made  a  gibbet  of  my  father's  halls." 

Line  133.  Jacopo  da  Sant'  Andrea  was  a  Faduan  spendthrift  who  finished 
his  career  by  suicide. 

Line  143.  "  I  was  of  Florence,  which  its  early  lord 
Changed  for  Baptista." 

Mars  was  the  first  patron  of  the  city,  changed  in  Christian  times  for  the 
Saint  Baptista.  At  the  date  of  this  poem  a  portion  of  the  old  statue  of  Mars 
was  still  preserved  on  the  bridge  over  the  Arno,  and  was  considered  the 
Palladium  of  the  city. 

Line  151.  "  I  made  a  gibbet  of  my  father's  halls.^'  This  Florentine  suicide 
is  not  named,  though  conjectures  as  to  his  personality  have  been  made  by  the 
early  commentators.  In  the  closing  line  he  evidently  compares  his  own  usage 
of  lus  father's  house  with  the  conduct  of  the  pious  restorers  of  the  city,  who 
reconstructed  the  walls  leit  in  ruin  by  their  forefathers  after  the  destruction 
by  Attiia. 


CANTO  XIV. 

The  poets  reach  the  boimdary  of  the  wood  and  see  before  them  the  third  com- 
partment of  this  circle,  a  plain  of  burning  sand,  where  are  punished  in 
various  ways  those  who  have  committed  violence  against  God,  Nature, 
and  Art.  Amongst  the  first  they  see  Capaneus,  one  of  the  seven  before 
Thebes.  They  reach  a  rivulet  of  blood,  the  river  of  Phlegethon,  which 
traverses  the  burning  desert,  and  whose  petrified  margins  aflEbrd  Dante  a 
passage  across  the  sand. 


58  HELL.  CahtoTIV. 

Love  of  my  country  urged  me  with  such  force 
That  I  collected  all  the  scattered  leaves, 
And  gave  them  back  to  him,  already  hoarse. 
We  came  then  to  the  boundary  where  one  leaves 

The  second  circle,  entering  on  the  third,  ^ 

Where  Justice  all  its  frightful  skill  conceives — 
To  make  quite  manifest  things  yet  unheard, 
I  say,  before  a  vast  expanse  we  stood, 
Within  whose  bed  no  vegetation  stirred. 
Its  circling  garland  was  the  dolorous  wood,  *^ 

As  unto  that  the  stream  of  misery  ; 
Skirting  the  edge  our  way  we  here  pursued. 
The  space  was  filled  with  sand,  minute  and  dry. 
Fashioned  not  other  than  that  desert  drear 
Erst  trod  by  Cato  when  compelled  to  fly.  ^* 

O  vengeance  of  great  God !  with  what  a  fear 
Thou  shouldst  be  held  by  all  who  read  in  awe 
That  which  before  my  eyes  was  visibly  clear ! 
Of  naked  spirits  many  a  troop  I  saw, 

Who  all  were  wailing  with  most  wretched  sound,  ^^ 

And  seemed  subjected  unto  diverse  law. 
Some  of  them  lay  supinely  on  the  ground ; 
Some  of  them  sate  up  gathered  in  a  heap, 
And  others  without  pausing  moved  around. 
Most  numerous  were  they  who  motion  keep,  ^* 

And  least  in  number  who  in  torment  lay, 
But  these  cried  out  with  anguish  far  more  deep. 
0*er  the  whole  waste  of  sand  in  slow  delay 

There  raineth  down  enormous  flakes  of  flame, 
Like  snow  in  Alps  upon  a  windless  day.  ^ 

Such  Alexander,  when  his  army  came 

To  India's  hottest  regions,  o'er  his  host 

Saw  falling  to  the  earth  in  living  flame. 

The  which  he  met  by  trampling  in  the  dust 

By  his  trained  bands,  what  time  the  vapours  meet  ^ 

No  other  flame,  and  then  are  easiest  crusht. 
So  the  eternal  ardour  here  down  beat. 

From  which  the  sand,  like  tinder  'neath  the  steel, 
Kindled  for  greater  pain  to  double  heat. 

Line  15.  "  Erst  trod  by  Cato  when  compelled  to  fly."  The  Libyan  desert, 
o'er  which  Cato,  after  his  defeat  with  Pompey,  led  the  remains  of  his  army  to 
join  King  Juba,  as  described  by  Lncan. 

Line  35.  "  What  time  the  vapours  meet 

No  other  flame,  and  then  are  easiest  crusht." 

In  the  night-time.  This  somewhat  apocryphal  story  of  Alexander's  Indian 
campaign  is  supposed  to  be  taken  from  a  letter  of  Alexander  to  his  teacher, 
Aristotle,  according  to  Venturi. 


Canto  XIV.  HELL.  53 

Aje  without  respite  was  the  dancing  reel  ^ 

Of  miserable  hands,  now  here,  now  there, 
Shaking  aside  each  flake  they  newly  feel. 

"  Master,"  I  said,  "  who  didst  the  victory  bear 

'Gainst  all  things  save  the  demons  fixed  in  deed, 

Who  at  the  city's  gate  did  boldly  dare  ;  ** 

Who  is  that  lofty  form  that  does  not  heed 

The  burning,  and  lies  there  in  grim  disdain, 
As  if  this  rain  could  ripen  not  such  seed  ?" 

And  he  himself,  aware  that  I  was  fain 

Concerning  him  to  ask  my  leader,  cried,  "* 

"  Such  as  in  life  in  death  I  so  remain. 

If  Jpve  should  weary  Vulcan  as  he  plied, 

From  whom  in  wrath  he  took  the  bolt  so  keen 
With  which  he  smote  me  on  the  day  I  died, 

Or  should  he  weary  the  Cyclopean  train,  ^^ 

Working  by  turns  in  Mongibello's  forge, 
Crying,  '  Good  Vulcan,  help,  O  help  again!' 

Just  as  he  did  in  Flegra's  bloody  gorge. 

And  dart  his  bolts  at  me  with  all  his  might. 

His  vengeance  ne'er  as  triumph  could  he  urge.'*  ^* 

Then  cried  my  leader  unto  him  outright. 

So  loud  I  ne'er  had  heard  him  speak  before, 
"  O  Capaneus  in  thy  own  despite, 

Thy  untamed  pride  makes  punishment  the  more ; 

No  martyrdom  except  thy  madness  fell  ®* 

Could  to  thy  fury  pain's  full  measure  pour." 

Then  he  returned  to  me  with  gentler  spell. 

Telling  me,  "  One  of  the  seven  kings  was  he 

Who  Thebes  besieged ;  he  held,  and  seems  holds  still, 

God  in  contempt,  his  worth  of  low  degree  ;  ^® 

But  as  I  said  to  him,  his  own  disdain 
Makes  for  his  breast  the  fittest  frippery. 

Now  come  behind  me  and  with  care  maintain 
Thy  feet  from  stepping  on  the  burning  sand, 
But  closely  to  the  wood  thy  path  retain."  '^^ 

In  silence  we  continued  till  at  hand 

From  out  the  wood  a  streamlet  bubbling  rose, 
Whose  redness  makes  my  hair  with  horror  stand. 

From  Bulicame  so  the  rivulet  flows, 

Whose  healing  wave  the  harlots  there  divide —  ^" 

Thus  downwards  through  the  sand  this  gliding  goes. 

Line  56.  "  Mongibello's  forge."     Mount  Etna. 

Line  58.  "  Flegra's  bloody  gorge."  The  battle-field  where  in  Thessaly  the 
giants  were  finally  destroyed  by  Jupiter. 

Line  79.  "  From  Bulicarae  so  the  rivulet  flows."  A  medicinal  spring  near 
Viterbo,  the  waters  of  which  are  stated  to  have  passed  by  a  house  of  ill-fame. 


S4i  HELL.  Cahto  XIV. 

Its  bottom  and  the  banks  on  either  side 

With  some  slight  margin  had  been  changed  to  stone, 
From  which  I  knew  our  path  must  there  be  tried. 

"  'Midst  all  the  things  that  I  to  thee  have  shown  ^ 

Since  we  have  entered  through  that  hateful  gate, 
Whose  threshold  has  been  ever  locked  to  none. 

Nothing  yet  witnessed  by  thy  eyes  has  weight 
Against  this  present  river  notable, 
O'er  which  the  endless  flames  their  heat  abate."  ^^ 

Such  were  the  words  that  from  my  master  fell ; 
On  which  I  prayed  him  to  complete  the  feast 
For  which  his  speech  had  made  me  hunger  well. 

"  Far  in  mid  ocean  lies  a  desert  waste," 

He  told  me  then,  "  of  which  the  name  is  Crete,  ^^ 

Beneath  whose  king  the  world  of  old  was  chaste. 

There  is  a  mountain  which  of  old  was  sweet 
With  water  and  with  leafage,  Ida  hight. 
Now  'tis  deserted  like  a  worn-out  seat. 

As  a  safe  cradle  Ehea  chose  the  site  ^^ 

For  her  young  son,  and  to  conceal  his  cries 
She  filled  the  place  with  sounds  of  mad  delight. 

Within  the  mount  an  old  man's  form  doth  rise 
Whose  back  is  turned  towards  Damiata  old, 
And  like  a  glass  on  Rome  he  keeps  his  eyes.  ^^ 

His  head  is  fashioned  all  of  finest  gold. 

Of  purest  silver  are  the  arms  and  breast. 
Of  copper  to  the  fork  descends  the  mould ; 

Thence  down  of  choicest  iron  is  the  rest. 

Except  the  right  foot,  formed  of  potter's  clay,  ""^ 

And  standing  most  on  that  his  weight  is  prest. 

Each  part  except  the  gold  is  cracked  away 

With  a  deep  fissure  from  the  which  drop  tears. 
At  first  collected,  then  they  form  a  bay. 

Line  95.  Crete,  the  kingdom  of  Saturn,  who  ruled  in  the  Golden  Age  of 
Earth. 

Line  100.  Rhea,  the  wife  of  Saturn,  was  obliged  to  conceal  her  children, 
Jupiter,  Juno,  &c.,  in  Mount  Ida,  to  save  them  from  her  husband,  who  had 
the  unfortunate  habit  of  devouring  his  offspring. 

Line  103.  The  old  man  is  Time,  and  the  whole  allegory  is  thus  explained : 
The  statue  is  placed  in  Crete,  because  there  Time  began  with  the  Golden  Age 
of  Saturn's  rule.  Its  back  is  turned  to  the  east,  and  it  gazes  towards  the 
west  (Damiata  and  Rome),  symbolical  of  the  Past  and  Future.  The  different 
metals  of  the  statue,  the  same  as  those  described  in  Nebuchadnezzar's  dream, 
represent  the  different  ages  of  the  world,  the  foot  of  potter's  clay  being  the 
present.  Every  portion  except  the  head  of  gold — i.e.,  all  time  except  the 
Golden  Age — is  rent  with  vice,  from  which  fissure  descend  the  tears  that  form 
all  the  rivers  in  Hell. 


Canto  XV.  HELL.  55 

Its  course  into  this  valley  then  it  sheers,  ^^* 

Acheron,  Styx,  and  Phlegethon  they  make ; 
Then  downwards  by  this  narrow  pipe  it  steers 

Even  to  the  bottom,  where  it  forms  a  lake, 
Cocytus,  and  as  that  thou  soon  wilt  see 
Of  its  appearance  here  I  nothing  speak."  ^ 

And  I  to  him  ;  "  If  this  same  streamlet  be 

Derived  in  truth  from  our  own  world  on  high, 
Why  on  this  margin  is't  first  seen  by  me  ?" 

And  he :  ^'  This  place  is  round  thou  dost  descry, 

And  though  thou  hast  in  truth  a  long  way  come,  ^^ 

Descending  ever  leftwards  as  we  hie. 

Thou  hast  not  yet  encircled  all  the  dome. 

Wherefore  should  anything  its  newness  claim 
The  marvel  need  not  in  thy  face  find  home.** 

And  I  again :  "  0  master,  where  these  streams,  ^ 

Lethe  and  Phlegethon,  thou  spokest  of  one 
Thus  formed,  but  thou  the  other  didst  not  name  ?** 

"  Certes  thy  questions  please  me  well,  my  son,** 
He  answered,  "  but  the  boiling  crimson  wave 
Should  well  have  solved  one  doubt  that  thou  hast  shown.  ^^ 

Lethe  thou'lt  see,  but  not  within  this  grave. 
There  when  repentance  doth  the  sin  remove 
The  spirits  go,  their  memories  to  lave.'* 

Then  said  he,  *'  Now  'tis  time  from  out  this  grove 

To  issue ;  follow  on  my  steps  intent.  ^^ 

The  unburnt  margins  make  a  way  to  move> 

And  over  them  is  every  vapour  spent.** 

Line  124,  &c^  Dante  having  expressed  surprise  that  they  had  not  before  met 
with  this  river  in  their  descent  through  the  circles  of  Hell,  Yirgil  explains  that 
in  their  course,  though  they  have  by  ever  keeping  to  the  left  traversed  a  great 
portion  of  the  circle,  there  is  part  yet  to  be  gone  over,  through  which  the 
river  might  have  descended  so  far  as  yet  unseen  by  Dante. 

Line  134.  The  boiling  crimson  wave  before  them  is  the  river  Phlegethon, 
about  which  Dante  has  inquired.  Lethe  is  not  in  Hell,  but  on  the  other  side 
of  Purgatory,  and  therein  the  purified  spirits  wash  away  all  memory  of  sin 
and  sorrow. 

CANTO  XV. 

Following  the  petrified  margins  of  the  stream  through  the  circle,  they  meet 
a  troop  of  tormented  spirits  who  have  committed  violence  against  Nature. 
Amongst^  those  Dante  recognises  his  old  preceptor,  Ser  Brunetto,  who 
accompanies  him  for  some  distance,  and  predicts  his  coming  exile. 

We  travel  now  along  the  margins  hard. 

And  the  stream's  vapours  o'er  it  raise  a  shade 
The  water  and  the  banks  from  fire  to  guard. 


56  HELL.  Canto  XV. 

Such  betwixt  Ghent  and  Bruges  the  Flemings  made, 

Fearing  the  flood-tides  which  above  them  beat,  ^ 

Their  dykes,  to  save  them,  when  the  seas  invade. 
And  such  the  Paduans,  on  the  Brenta's  seat, 

From  floods  to  save  their  towns  and  castles,  rear. 

When  Chiarentana  feels  the  summer  heat. 
In  such  a  fashion  were  the  dykes  made  here,  ^^ 

Save  that  they  were  not  quite  so  high  and  broad, 

Whoever  may  have  been  the  engineer. 
Already  we  had  travelled  from  the  wood 

So  far  that  I  its  place  had  not  descried, 

Though  to  behold  it  I  had  turned  and  stood,  " 

When  there  a  band  of  spirits  towards  us  hied. 

Who  came  'longside  the  bank,  and  each  one  nigh 

Regarded  us,  as  in  the  eventide 
At  new  moon  one  his  fellow  must  espy, 

Even  so  towards  us  their  eyes  they  sharply  peer,  ^ 

Like  an  old  tailor  in  his  needle's  eye. 
Thus  stared  at  by  that  family  of  fear. 

One  recognised  me,  who  my  garment  caught 

By  the  border,  and  cried  out,  "  What  marvel's  here !" 
And  I,  when  he  towards  me  his  hand  had  raught,  ^ 

Upon  his  Hell-burnt  face  so  fixed  my  eyes 

That  even  those  scorched-up  features  to  my  thought 
Brought  back  a  memory  I  could  recognise. 

And  bending  down  my  hand  towards  his  face : 

"  What,  Ser  Brunetto  ?"  answered  in  surprise.  ^ 

And  he :  "  O  son  of  mine,  grant  it  thy  grace 

If  old  Brunetto  tumeth  back  with  thee. 

And  lets  his  troop  move  on  some  little  space." 
I  said  to  him,  "  That,  all  I  can,  I  pray. 

And  if  ye  will  that  I  with  you  should  rest  ^ 

I'll  do  it,  if  my  friend  and  guide  agree." 
<*  O  son,"  he  said,  "  if  one  of  us  should  rest 

A  moment,  we  a  hundred  years  must  bide 

Powerless  one  scathing  fire-flake  to  arrest. 

Line  9.  "  When  Chiarentana  feels  the  summer  heat,"  That  portion  of  the 
Alps  where  the  Brenta  rises,  and  which  rises  into  floods  when  the  summer 
jnelts  the  snow  on  the  mountains. 

Line  30.  *'  ■  What,  Ser  Brunetto  ?'  answered  in!  surprise."  Brunetto  Latini 
was  the  instructor  of  Dante  in  his  youth,  and  although  he  places  him  in  Hell 
for  a  crime  evidently  not  uncommon  in  the  Middle  Ages,  he  treats  him  with 
marked  respect.  Brunetto  was  a  most  learned  man,  and  the  author  of  a 
poem  called  the  "  Tesoretto,"  and  a  philosophical  treatise  in  French  called 
the  "  Tresor."  This  work  he  recommends  to  Dante's  care  as  his  last  wish  on 
parting  with  him,  with  an  author's  natural  predilection  for  the  children  of 
his  brain. 


Canto  XV. 


HELL.  57 


60 


But  go  thou  on,  I'll  follow  at  tliy  side, 

And  afterwards  my  company  regain. 

Who  go  bewailing  sin's  eternal  gride.*' 
I  dared  not  to  descend  into  the  plain 

To  walk  beside  him,  but  with  head  bent  low 

I  went  like  one  with  reverential  strain. 
Then  he  began ;  "  What  destiny  below 

Ere  the  last  day  thy  footsteps  thus  doth  guide  ? 
And  who  is  this  one  who  the  path  can  show  ?'* 
"  Above,  in  life  serene,"  I  then  replied, 

"  Bewildered  in  a  valley  did  I  roam, 

Ere  I  completed  life's  allotted  tide. 
But  yester  morning  hence  I  thither  come, 

When  he  appeared  to  me  retreating  there, 

And  by  this  pathway  leads  me  to  my  home." 
And  he  to  me :  "  In  following  up  thy  star 

Thou  canst  not  fail  to  reach  a  glorious  goal, 

If  well  I  augured  in  my  life  most  fair, 
And  had  I  longer  *scaped  from  Death's  control, 

Seeing  the  Heavens  to  thee  were  so  benign, 

To  this  emprise  I  would  have  cheered  thy  soul. 
But  that  ungrateful  populace  malign, 

Who,  in  old  times,  came  down  from  Fiesole, 

And  still  hold  somewhat  of  their  granite  line, 
Will,  for  thy  good,  become  thine  enemy ; 

And  rightly  so,  the  crabtree  and  its  kind 

Can  never  bear  the  sweet  fig  on  its  tree. 
I'  the  world  an  old  report  has  called  them  blind : 

A  people  avaricious,  envious,  proud  ; 

From  all  their  habits  keep  unstained  thy  mind. 
To  thee  such  honour  has  thy  Fortune  vowed. 

For  thee  both  factions  shall  with  hunger  yearn, 

But  to  the  grass  the  beak  must  not  be  bowed. 
Let  beasts  of  Fiesole  their  own  selves  turn 

To  litter,  but  of  Roman  plants  take  heed. 

If  on  their  dunghill  any  yet  upturn 
In  whom  there  lives  again  the  holy  seed 

Of  those  great  Romans  who  remained  there  erst, 

When  it  was  made  the  nest  for  hate  to  breed." 

Line  62.  "Who,  in  old  times,  came  down  from  Fiesole."  The  Florentine 
traditions  suppose  that  this  city  was  founded  by  some  of  the  colony  of  Sylla's 
soldiers  planted  by  him  at  Fiesole,  together  with  some  of  the  natives  of  that 
town.    This  explains  the  allusion  in  lines  73  to  73. 

Line  67.  "  I'  the  world  an  old  report  has  called  them  blind."  Villani  states 
that  the  Florentines  were  nicknamed  blind  on  account  of  being  deceived  by 
the  Fisans,  who  sent  them  two  false  columns  of  porphyry,  which  trick  was 
not  discovered  till  the  columns  were  raised. 


75 


58  HELL.  Canto  XV. 

*'  If  all  my  prayer  by  Heaven  had  been  endorsed," 

I  answered  him,  "  you  would  not  be  as  yet  ^^ 

From  human  nature  banished  and  accursed ; 
It  grieves  me,  what  I  never  can  forget, 

Your  mild  paternal  image,  good  and  dear, 

When  in  the  world  before  me  you  would  set 
How  man  can  grow  eternal  in  his  sphere ;  ®* 

And  all  my  gratitude,  while  life  remains, 

*Tis  fit  that  in  my  language  it  appear. 
That  which  you  tell  me  of  my  future  pains 
With  other  texts  I  keep  it,  for  a  gloss 

By  her  whose  knowledge  everything  attains,  ^ 

To  you  this  fact  alone  I  would  engross. 

That  since  my  conscience  no  rebuke  has  made, 

I  am  prepared  for  Fortune's  gain  or  loss. 
Such  earnest-money  is  not  newly  paid 

Unto  my  ears,  let  Fortune  turn  her  sphere  •*" 

Just  as  she  pleases,  and  the  serf  his  spade.'* 
My  master  Virgil  backwards  turned  him  here 

On  his  right  hand  my  countenance  to  seek, 

And  said,  "  Who  noteth  well,  he  well  doth  hear." 
But  for  such  praise  I  did  not  cease  to  speak  ^^ 

With  Ser  Brunetto  and  request  to  know 

Which  of  his  comrades  would  most  fame  bespeak. 
And  he  to  me :  "  Of  some  'tis  good  to  know, 

But  silence  is  the  fittest  for  the  rest. 

Time  would  be  short  so  great  a  list  to  show.  ^^' 

But  know  in  brief  that  each  one  is  a  priest. 

Or  skilled  in  lettered  lore,  or  of  great  fame, 

By  one  sin  in  the  world  all  foul  confest. 
Priscian  goes  thither  with  that  crowd  of  shame,. 

And  Francis  of  Accorso  thou  might'st  see 

(If  thou  hadst  any  wish  to  see  such  blame) 
Him  whom  the  slave  of  slaves  translated  free 

From  Arno's  unto  Bacchiglione's  tide. 

Where  all  his  rotten  nerves  he  left  in  fee. 
I  would  say  more,  but  cannot  further  bide,  ^^^ 

Nor  hold  more  converse  with  thee,  for  I  see 

A  new  cloud  rising  on  the  desert  wide. 

Line  109,  et  sequitur.  It  is  a  groundless  slander  to  place  PtiBcian  in  such 
a  company.  Francis  of  Accorso  was  a  celebrated  jurisconsult  at  Bologna. 
The  third  party  mentioned  is  Andrea  de  Mozzi,  a  Bishop  of  Florence,  who,. 
to  conceal  his  scandalous  life,  was  translated  by  the  Pope  (the  servant  of 
servants)  to  the  see  of  Vicenza,  from  the  river  of  Amo  to  that  of  Bacchiglione,. 
which  runs  through  the  latter  province,  where  he  died. 


uo. 


Canto  XVI.  HELL.  59 

New  people  come,  with  whom  I  may  not  be  : 

To  my  Tesoro  only  grant  your  care, 

In  which  I  still  survive :  no  more  I  pray."  ^^ 

Then  he  turned  back,  and  seemed  like  those  who  bear 

The  green  cloth  at  Verona,  in  the  race, 

Along  the  champaign,  and  had  all  the  air 
Of  the  victor,  not  the  laggard,  in  the  chase. 

Line  122.  "  The  green  cloth  at  Verona,  in  the  race."  There  was  an  old 
custom  to  have  a  footrace  for  a  green  cloth  at  Verona 'on  the  first  Sunday  in 
Lent.  Ser  Brunetto  ran  so  fast  to  rejoin  his  company  that  he  appeared  like 
the  winner  in  that  struggle. 


CANTO  XVI. 

The  poets  having  almost  crossed  the  desert,  where  they  can  hear  the  falling 
of  the  torrent  into  the  next  circle,  meet  another  troop  punished  for  the 
same  vice,  amongst  whom  Dante  converses  with  three  distinguished 
Florentines.  Having  reached  the  precipice,  Virgil  throws  a  rope  down 
the  waterfall,  upon  which  signal  a  monster  rises. 

We*d  reached  the  place,  where  to  the  ear  arrive 

Of  falling  waters  the  reverberate  sound, 

Like  to  the  busy  murmur  of  a  hive : 
When  towards  us  shadows  three  together  bound 

From  out  the  crowd  that  past,  beneath  the  rain  * 

Of  the  sharp  torrent,  on  their  ceaseless  round. 
Towards  us  they  came,  and  each  one  cried  amain, 

"  Arrest  thee  there,  who  by  thy  dress  must  be 

An  habitant  of  our  own  land  profane.*' 
Ah  me !  what  wounds  upon  their  limbs  I  see  *® 

Both  old  and  recent,  by  the  flames  burnt  deep ! 

Still  but  in  memory,  how  it  grieveth  me ! 
My  master  stood  there  as  they  wailing  weep. 

And  turned  his  face  towards  me :  **  Now  beware 

To  these,"  he  said,  "  fit  courtesy  to  keep.  ^* 

But  for  the  fire  that's  darted  everywhere 

By  the  nature  of  the  place,  I'd  tell  thee  plain 

Far  rather  thou  than  these  this  haste  should  share." 
The  whiles  we  stand  in  pause,  their  former  strain 

Begins  once  more,  and  when  by  us  they  veer,  ^® 

Formed  in  a  wheel,  the  three  all  turn  amain. 

Line  21.  *'  Formed  in  a  wheel,  the  three  all  turn  amain."  As  stated  by 
Ser  Brunetto,  these  tormented  spirits  cannot  rest  for  a  moment,  so  the  three 
Florcntiues  wheel  in  a  circle  while  they  stop  to  converse  with  Dante. 


60  HELL.  Canto  XVI. 

As  athletes  stripped  and  oiled  are  wont  to  peer, 

Watching  their  'vantage  and  their  time  to  seize, 

Ere  grappling  for  close  combat  they  draw  near ; 
So  wheeling  round,  each  one  their  face  and  eyes  ^^ 

Fixed  ever  on  me,  while  on  the  other  hand 

Their  feet  go  onwards  in  contrariwise. 
^*  Although  the  misery  of  this  shifting  sand 

Us  and  our  prayers  to  contumely  compel," 

Thus  one  began,  "  and  this  bare  wretched  strand,  ^^ 

Our  fame  thy  spirit  yet  should  bow,  to  tell 

Who  then  thou  art,  who  thus  with  living  feet 

Treadest  securely  in  the  paths  of  Hell. 
This  one,  whose  step  thou  seest  me  repeat. 

Though  naked,  and  with  hair  scorched  off  he  be,  ^* 

Was  of  far  higher  grade  than  thou  wouldst  weet. 
The  good  Gualdrada's  grandson  dost  thou  see ; 

His  name  was  Gruidoguerra,  and  on  earth 

With  brain  and  sword,  no  little  work  did  he. 
He,  who  behind  me  treads  this  sandy  dearth,  ^ 

Was  Aldobrandi,  in  the  Council  room 

His  voice  was  ever  held  in  highest  worth : 
And  I,  condemned  with  these  to  the  same  doom, 

Was  Rusticucci,  more  than  all  the  rest 

A  savage  wife  has  caused  my  martyrdom."  ** 

Had  I  been  sheltered  from  the  fire  the  least. 

Downwards,  amongst  them  I  had  thrown  me  there. 

Nor  would  my  leader  have  opposed  his  'hest. 
But  since  I  should  have  been  all  burnt  to  char, 

The  terror  overcame  the  wish  so  lief,  ^^ 

Which  made  me  greedy  to  embrace  them  fair* 
Then  I  began :  "  It  was  not  scorn,  but  grief, 

Which  your  condition  fixed  within  my  mind, 

So  deep  it  could  not  be  removed  in  brief. 

Line  37.  Gualdrada  was  celebrated  for  her  chastity.  At  a  feast  in  Florence 
her  father,  Bellincion  Berti  (mentioned  in  the  "  Paradise"  by  Cacciaguida  as 
one  of  the  early  Florentine  worthies),  offered  the  Emperor  Otho  IV.,  who 
was  present,  authority  to  give  her  a  salute.  The  young  lady  told  him  not  to 
be  so  liberal  of  his  offers,  as  she  would  preserve  such  a  privilege  for  one  who 
might  be  her  lawful  husband.  The  Emperor  married  her  on  the  spot  to  one 
of  his  barons,  from  which  marriage  sprang  the  family  of  the  Conti  Guidi. 
Gualdrada' s  grandson,  Guidoguerra,  was  a  celebrated  captain,  and  at  the 
head  of  four  hundred  Guelphs  secured  the  victory  for  Charles  of  Anjou 
against  Manfred  of  Naples,  at  Benevent,  in  1265. 

Line  41.  Aldobrandi  is  the  Tegghiajo  inquired  for  by  Dante  from  Ser 
Ciacco  in  the  Sixth  Canto,  and  the  speaker  Rusticucci  was  named  at  the 
same  time  amongst  the  Florentine  worthies  whom  Dante  would  find  in  lower 
circles  of  Hell.  The  feeling  way  in  which  poor  Dante  alludes  to  Rusticucci's 
sufferings  from  a  savage  wife,  with  which  misery  he  was  himself  well 
acquainted,  is  dwelt  upon  by  Lord  Byron,  himself  a  like  victim. 


Canto  XVI.  HELL.  61 

As  soon  as  this  my  leader  had  designed  ^^ 

By  words,  through  which  at  once  I  knew  for  sure 

That  men  were  coming  of  thy  lofty  kind. 
Tour  country  is  my  own,  and  evermore 

Your  names  all  honoured,  and  the  deeds  ye  show 

With  tender  love  I  dwell  on  and  adore.  ^* 

I  leave  this  gall,  and  for  sweet  fruits  I  go 

By  my  trustworthy  leader  promised  me  ; 

Though  first  I  sink  to  the  central  deeps  below." 
"  That  for  a  length  of  time  thy  soul  may  be 

Thy  body's  habitant,"  he  answered  then,  ^ 

"  And  that  thy  fame  may  lighten  after  thee, 
Of  courtesy,  and  valour  amongst  men. 

Say  if  they  dwell  within  our  town,  as  erst, 

Or  are  they  utterly  cast  out  agen  ? 
For  Borsiere  since  he  entered  first  ^® 

Amongst  us  lately,  and  who  now  goes  there, 

With  such  discourse  has  made  us  more  accurst." 
"  Her  people,  and  the  sudden  gains  they  share. 

Such  pride  and  such  excess  in  thee  have  bred, 

O  Florence,  now  thou  wail'st  it  in  despair."  ^^ 

So  cried  I  loudly  with  uplifted  head. 

And  all  the  three  received  it  for  reply. 

And  gazed  like  those  who  know  that  truth  is  said. 
"  If  other  times,  thy  friends  to  satisfy 

Costs  thee  as  little,  happy  who  canst  bear  ^ 

Such  ready  answer,"  did  they  all  reply. 
"  But  if  thou  quitt'st  this  dark  realm  of  despair, 

And  turn'st  again  the  fair  stars  to  behold. 

When  'twill  delight  to  say,  '  I  once  was  there,* 
Cause  that  our  story  'mongst  mankind  be  told."  ^ 

Then  they  broke  up  their  wheel,  and  as  they  fled 

Their  lithe  limbs  flying  pinions  seemed  to  unfold. 
An  Amen  could  not  possibly  be  said 

So  rapidly  as  they  had  disappeared. 

On  which  again  my  master  onwards  sped.  ^^ 

I  followed  him,  and  little  had  we  stirred 

Or  ere  the  sound  of  water  drew  so  nigh 

That  when  we  spake  the  voice  was  scarcely  heard. 
Like  to  that  stream,  whose  unmixed  waters  hie 

First  from  Mount  Veso,  towards  the  rising  beam,  ^^ 

From  Apennine's  left-hand  declivity, 

Line  70.  Borsiere  is  introduced  with  commendation  by  Boccaccio,  in  the 
eighth  novel  of  the  first  day  of  his  "  Decameron." 

Line  94.  **  Like  to  that  stream,  whose  unmixed  waters  hie."  The  river 
Montone,  which  alone  falls  direct  into  the  sea,  all  the  other  rivers  rising  in 
that  part  of  the  Apennines  falling  into  the  Po. 


62^  HELL.  Canto  XVI. 

Called  Acquacheta  in  its  upland  stream, 

WMcli  tumbles  headlong  to  its  bed  below 

At  Forli,  wbere  it  loses  its  first  name 
And  o*er  Saint  Benedict  re-echoing  flow  ^^ 

Its  waters  from  the  Alps  into  the  vale, 

Site  chosen  for  a  thousand  soldiers  ;  so 
Down  from  a  bank  precipitous,  we  hail 

Roaring  reverberate  that  blood-tinged  tide, 

'Grainst  which  the  stunned  ear  could  not  long  avail.        ^^^ 
I  had  a  rope  around  my  body  tied, 

And  with  it  I  had  some  time  thought  to  hold 

That  panther  with  the  variegated  hide. 
When  I  had  loosened  from  me  every  fold, 

My  master's  mandates  ever  prompt  to  keep,  "'^ 

I  gave  it  to  him  ready  noosed  and  rolled. 
Then  to  his  right  he  turned  him  from  the  deep, 

And  to  some  little  distance  from  the  shore 

He  hurled  it  downwards,  in  that  rocky  steep. 
Surely  some  novelty  must  be  in  store,  "^ 

I  said  within  myself,  to  this  new  sign, 

Which  with  his  eye  my  master  seeks  before. 
Ah  me !  how  cautiously  should  men  opine 

*Midst  those  who  yet  unseen  the  end  can  prove, 

And  others'  thoughts  intuitive  divine  !  ^^^ 

He  said  to  me :  "  There  soon  will  come  above 

That  which  I  wait,  and  which  thy  fancy  dreams, 

Soon  to  thy  sight  uncovered  shall  it  move." 
Of  that  truth  always,  which  like  falsehood  seems, 

Man  should  keep  closed  his  eyes  whene'er  he  can,  ^^^ 

Since  without  fault  of  his  it  bringeth  shames  ; 
But  here  I  can  but  speak ;  and  by  the  plan 

Of  this  my  Comedy,  I  swear  to  thee. 

So  may  it  long  find  favour  amongst  man  ! 
"That  through  the  thick  and  gloomy  air  I  see  ^^® 

An  object  swimming,  upwards  through  it  sweep. 

That  would  wake  marvel  in  the  heart  most  free : 


Line  102.  Boccaccio  has  given  the  explanation  in  the  text  to  this  line.  It 
may  also  mean  that  the  abbey  of  St.  Benedict  was  large  enough  to  contain  a 
thousand  monks. 

Line  106.  Dante  is  believed  in  youth  to  have  entered  the  Franciscan  order* 
with  the  rope,  worn  by  whose  brothers,  he  had  thought  to  conquer  his  carnal 
appetites,  or  take  the  panther,  symbolical  of  pleasure,  as  allegorised  in  the 
opening  Canto  of  the  Poem.  This  rope  Virgil  throws  over  the  precipice  to 
lure  up  the  monster,  who  is  to  bear  them  down  to  the  next  circle,  and  who 
we  find  afterwards  described  as  the  personification  of  Fraud,  under  the  name 
of  Gerion. 


Oanto  XVII.  HELL.  6a 

Like  one  returning  who  has  dived  down  steep 

To  clear  away  an  anchor  that  has  caught 

Some  rock  or  obstacle  in  ocean  deep,  ^^ 

With  feet  stretched  downwards,  and  who  upwards  raught. 


CANTO  XVII. 

The  form  of  the  monster  Gerion  is  described.  Virgil  and  Dante  descend  a 
short  distance  to  reach  him,  and  then  Dante  returns  alone  to  the  extreme 
verge  of  the  sandy  desert,  where  he  sees  seated  under  the  rain  of  fire 
those  who  have  committed  violence  against  art,  or  usurers.  On  returning 
to  Virgil  he  finds  him  seated  on  the  back  of  Gerion,  and  taking  his  place 
before  him,  the  poets  are  carried  down  by  the  monster  to  the  next  circle. 

*'  Behold  the  wild  beast  with  the  sharpened  tail, 

Behold  the  thing  that  makes  the  whole  world  stink, 
That  passeth  mountains,  breaketh  walls  and  mail." 

Thus  'gan  my  leader  his  discourse  to  link. 

And  pointed  towards  it  as  it  came  to  shore,  * 

Close  to  that  traversed  river's  stony  brink  ; 

And  that  foul  image  of  all  fraudulent  lore 

Came  on  and  reared  aloft  his  head  and  bust. 
But  on  the  bank  his  tail  he  drew  not  o'er. 

The  face  was  like  a  man's  face,  mild  and  just,  ^* 

So  far  benignant  was  its  show  outside, 
But  like  a  serpent's  trunk  was  all  the  rest. 

Arms  hairy  to  the  pit  hung  on  each  side. 

Its  back  and  breast  and  both  its  flanks  were  rough 
With  little  knots  and  varied  stains  endyed.  ^* 

With  brighter  colour  in  the  warp  and  woof 

Tartars  and  Turks  their  cloths  have  never  wove, 
Nor  did  Arachne  ever  work  such  stuff. 

As  sometimes  on  the  banks  the  boats  are  hove, 

When  part  is  in  the  water,  part  on  land,  ^^ 

As  there  amongst  the  greedy  German  drove. 

The  beaver  waiting  for  his  prey  will  stand. 
So  rested  that  wild  beast  detestable 
Upon  the  brink  of  stone  that  girds  the  sand. 

In  empty  air  he  jerked  his  quivering  tail,  ^* 

Twisting  right  upwards  the  envenomed  sting, 
Which,  like  a  scorpion's,  armed  its  point  so  fell. 

The  leader  said  :  "  Our  way  we  now  must  wring 
A  little  from  its  course,  that  we  may  reach 
Down  to  the  wicked  beast  who  there  doth  swing."  ^^ 


64  HELL.  Canto  XVII. 

So  to  the  right  hand  do  we  downwards  stretch, 

And  to  avoid  the  burning  sand  and  flame 

We  make  ten  paces  on  the  furthest  beach. 
And  when  beside  it  we  descending  came 

I  see  a  little  further  on  the  sand  "^ 

Some  people  seated  near  the  falling  stream. 
The  master  here ;  "  That  thou  mayst  understand 

All  that  this  circle  holds  for  thee  to  see, 

Now  go  and  see  their  state  thus  near  at  hand ; 
Thy  conversation  with  them  brief  must  be.  '*'* 

With  this  thing  will  I  speak  while  thou  dost  go 

That  it  should  yield  us  its  strong  shoulders  free." 
Thus  once  again  along  the  furthest  row 

Of  that  seventh  circle  wend  I  all  alone. 

To  where  together  sate  that  race  of  woe.  ^^ 

Gushed  from  their  eyes  the  grief  of  every  one  ; 

Now  here,  now  there,  with  hands  they  strive  to  ease 

The  vapours  now,  and  now  the  heat  alone. 
Not  otherwise  do  dogs  in  summer  days. 

Now  with  the  snout  and  now  with  paws,  when  bit  ^*^ 

By  gnats  or  by  mosquitoes  or  by  fleas. 
When  on  the  face  of  some  my  eyes  I  set. 

On  whom  that  grievous  fire  doth  never  flag, 

None  could  I  recognise,  but  well  I  wit 
That  from  the  neck  of  each  there  hung  a  bag  '^^ 

Marked  with  some  colour  and  heraldic  sign. 

And  thence  it  seemed  their  eyes  could  never  wag. 
Then  as  I  came  inspecting  all  the  line, 

I  saw  one  bag  upon  a  field  of  or 

That  held  an  azure  lion  as  design.  ^*^ 

Then  carrying  on  my  scrutiny  before. 

Another  on  a  field  of  gules  I  trow, 

A  goose  than  butter  whiter  far  that  bore. 
Then  one  who  of  an  azure  pregnant  sow 

Bore  the  impression  on  his  satchel  white,  ^ 

Said  to  me :  "  In  this  graveyard  what  dost  thou  ? 
Now  get  thee  on,  and  since  a  living  wight. 

Know  that  my  former  neighbour,  Vitalian, 

At  my  left  hand  beside  me  here  will  sit. 
Amidst  these  Florentines  I'm  Paduan,  '® 

And  oftentimes  my  dinned  ears  I  would  close 

When  they  cry  out,  "  There  comes  the  sovran  man 

Line  56.  The  armorial  bearings  afterwards  described  belong  to  various 
houses  of  Florence  and  Padua,  all  of  whom  are  detailed  by  the  early  com- 
mentators, but  their  dry  recapitidation  would  be  of  no  interest  to  modern 
English  readers. 


Canto  XVII.  HELL.  65 

The  bag  with  three  goats  who  will  here  expose." 

He  twisted  then  his  mouth  and  thrust  his  tongue 

Out  like  a  bullock  when  he  licks  his  nose.  '^ 

And  I  in  fear  lest  further  stay  would  wrong 

Him  who  my  sojourn  to  be  brief  had  told, 

Turned  back  again  from  'midst  that  wearied  throng. 
I  found  my  leader  had  already  hold 

All  firmly  seated  on  that  wild  beast's  back,  ^^ 

Who  said  to  me,  "  Now  be  thou  strong  and  bold. 
Now  by  such  steps  we  must  descend  this  track  ; 

Mount  thou  before  me,  I  will  sit  in  aid, 

So  that  for  thee  the  tail  all  mischief  lack." 
Like  one  who  waits  the  fever  tit  dismayed,  ^ 

With  whitened  nails  already,  trembling  cold, 

Watching  the  fixed  hour  on  the  dial's  shade, 
So  was  I  smitten  by  the  words  he  told. 

But  his  expected  threats  became  the  goad 

Which  near  good  master  makes  the  servant  bold.  '■'^ 

I  took  my  seat  upon  those  shoulders  broad. 

And  wished  to  say,  only  no  utterance  came, 

Embrace  me  closely  on  this  perilous  road. 
But  he  whose  help  I  ne'er  in  vain  did  claim 

Soon  as  I  mounted  clasped  me  firm  and  near,  ^^ 

And  with  his  arms  my  weakness  overcame. 
He  cried  out :  "  Gerion,  now  right  onwards  steer. 

Make  thy  wheels  large  and  gradual  the  descent, 

Think  of  the  novel  burden  thou  dost  bear.'* 
As  from  its  launching  place  the  ship  is  sent  ^^"^ 

Stern  forwards,  so  his  way  he  then  addrest, 

And  when  he  felt  sufficient  space  was  lent. 
He  turned  his  tail  to  where  had  been  his  breast. 

And  moved  it  stretched  out  lithely  like  an  eel, 

And  with  his  arms  the  air  towards  him  prest.  ^^'' 

I  do  not  think  that  greater  fear  could  feel 

Phaeton  himself  when  he  had  dropt  the  reins. 

At  which,  a.s  still  we  see,  the  burnt  Heavens  reel. 
Nor  Icarus  when  he  perceived  his  reins. 

By  the  wax  melting,  from  his  wings  let  free,  ""^ 

His  father  crying  out  in  anguish  strains. 

Line  97-  Gerion  was  King  of  Spain,  and  slain  by  Hercules.  Being  cele- 
brated for  his  frauds,  Dante  has  chosen  him  as  the  perse )nitication  of  FrJiud 
itself,  as  in  the  previous  circles  we  find  Cerberus  represent  Gluttony,  the 
Minotaur  Violence,  &c. 

Line  108.  In  allusion  to  the  Milky  Way  having  been  produced  by  the  com- 
bustion of  the  Heavens  when  the  sun  went  astray  under  Phaeton's  guidance. 


66  HELL.  Canto  XVIII. 

Than  was  my  own  when  all  around  I  see 

Nothing  but  air,  and  save  that  monstrous  show, 
All  other  vision  vanished  quite  for  me. 

Onwards  it  goeth,  swimming  soft  and  slow,  ^^^ 

It  wheels  and  sinks,  but  I  of  nought  am  'ware. 
Save  that  the  air  strikes  upwards  from  below. 

Already  at  the  right  the  roar  I  hear 

Beneath  me  rising  from  the  horrible  shower, 

At  which  my  straining  eyes  I  downwards  peer.  ^^"^ 

Then  did  my  fear  increase  with  greater  power, 
Because  both  flames  I  see  and  screams  I  hear. 
At  which  all  trembling  in  my  seat  I  cower. 

Till  then  unheard  there  strike  upon  my  ear. 

As  through  great  pains  we  sank  and  circled  on,  ^^^ 

Cries  that  on  every  side  approached  us  near. 

Like  to  a  falcon  that  too  long  hath  flown. 
That  cannot  see  the  lure  or  any  prey 
Making  the  hawker  murmur.  Tush  !  'tis  down  ! 

Weary  descendeth  whence  in  wheeling  play  ^^" 

It  active  sprung,  and  distant  from  its  lord 
Settles  disdainfully  in  angry  bay ; 

So  Gerion  placed  us  in  that  deep  abhorred. 

Standing  at  base  of  rocks  that  steep  upspring, 

And  with  our  persons'  weight  no  longer  stored,  ^^* 

It  vanished  like  an  arrow  from  the  string. 


CANTO   XYIII. 

A  description  of  the  eighth  circle,  which  is  divided  into  ten  wards,  in  which  are 
punished  those  who  have  committed  frauds  of  ten  different  kinds.  Virgil 
and  Dante  pass  through  the  first  two  wards ;  in  the  first  are  punished 
those  who  have  deceived  women,  who  are  naked  and  lashed  by  demons ;. 
in  the  second  all  flatterers,  who  are  doomed  to  wallow  in  human  excre- 
ment. 

Wrought  all  of  rock,  with  colouring  of  iron, 
A  place  called  Malebolge  is  in  Hell, 
So  the  steep  cliffs  which  all  its  site  environ. 

Eight  in  the  centre  of  the  region  fell 

A  pit  there  sinketh,  somewhat  large  and  deep,  ^ 

Of  which  the  arrangement  its  due  place  will  tell. 

Line  2.  "  Malebolge."  Literally  evil  pits,  the  name  of  the  eighth  circle. 

Line  5.  The  pit  in  the  centre  is  the  ninth  and  last  circle  of  Hell,  which  is 
described  in  the  closing  Cantos.  The  description  of  the  eighth  circle  in  plain 
prose  is  this :  it  is  divided  into  ten  valleys,  separated  by  high  ridges  of  rock, 
and  an  arched  bridge  crosses  over  each  valley  up  to  the  last,  where  the  ninth 
circle  again  sinks  precipitously  into  the  very  centre  of  the  world. 


Canto  XVIII.  HELL.  G7 

The  site  remaining  then  is  round,  and  sweep 

The  circles  'twixt  the  pit  and  high  banks  barred, 

And  are  divided  in  ten  valleys  steep. 
Like  as  to  fortify  some  castle  ward,  ^* 

Circumvallations  more  and  more  they  raise 

The  j^recincts  with  security  to  guard. 
In  such  a  fashion  were  constructed  these  ; 

And  as  from  gates  of  fortresses  there  jut 

Small  bridges  leading  to  the  outer  ways,  ^® 

So  from  the  bottom  of  the  rock  abut 

Arches  that  cross  the  steeps  and  hollows  black. 

Up  to  the  pit  by  which  they  all  are  cut. 
This  was  the  place  where  shaken  from  the  back 

Of  Gerion  did  we  find  ourselves,  the  bard  ^ 

Turned  to  the  left,  I  followed  on  his  track. 
To  the  right  new  cause  for  pity  I  regard. 

Torments  all  novel  and  flagellants  new, 

With  which  was  wholly  filled  the  opening  ward. 
In  the  bottom  were  the  naked  sinners'  crew,  .    ^^ 

With  faces  towards  us  those  on  this  side  ran, 

Beyond  they  went  with  us  but  swifter  flew. 
Like  as  the  Romans  for  the  hosts  that  wonne 

Across  their  bridge  upon  the  Jubilee  year. 

To  pass  the  people  have  devised  a  plan.  ^ 

Who  towards  the  Castle  and  St.  Peter's  steer 

Have  one  side  wholly  to  themselves  assigned, 

The  other  for  those  bound  to  the  mount  is  clear. 
As  from  each  end  o'er  that  black  rock  they  wind, 

I  saw  the  horned  demons  with  a  whip,  ^ 

Scourging  them  onwards  cruelly  behind. 
Ah !  how  they  made  them  lift  their  legs  and  skip 

At  the  first  blows  !  amongst  them  certes  none 

Ere  waited  to  receive  a  second  flip. 
Whilst  I  walked  onwards  there  my  eyes  with  one  ** 

Chanced  to  encounter,  and  at  once  I  said. 

Surely  this  man  ere  this  I  must  have  known. 
Wherefore  my  eyes  on  him  I  closely  laid. 

And  my  kind  leader  with  me  there  stood  still, 

And  to  turn  backwards  his  permission  made.  ^ 

Lines  26,  27.  Those  in  the  half  of  the  circle  near  Dante  were  driven  along 
in  an  opposite  direction  to  that  which  Virgil  was  leading  him  ;  those  in  the 
other  half  of  the  circle  were  driven  in  the  same  direction  as  the  poets  were 
themselves  going.  The  simile  of  the  arrangement  made  by  the  Pope  m  the 
year  of  the  Jubilee,  a.d.  1200,  to  pass  the  vast  crowds  who  came  to  the  festival 
in  safety  over  the  bridge  of  Saint  Angelo,  aptly  illustrates  and  makes  clear 
the  somewhat  brief  description  of  these  two  lines. 


68  HELL.  Canto  XVIII- 

That  whipt  one  thought  his  person  to  conceal, 
Lowering  his  face,  but  the  attempt  was  vain. 
I  told  him, '"  Thou  whose  bent  eyes  earthwards  steal, 

If  only  thy  appearance  speaketh  plain. 

Art  Yenedico,  as  I  know  full  well.  ^^ 

But  what  has  led  thee  to  such  biting  pain  ?" 

And  he  to  me  :  "  Unwillingly  I  tell, 

But  by  thy  speech  so  clear  am  I  bested. 

Which  of  our  ancient  world  brings  back  the  spell. 

I  erst  was  he  who  fair  Grhisola  led  *^ 

To  satisfy  the  will  of  the  Marchese, 
However  now  the  shameful  tale  be  said. 

Nor  wail  I  only  here,  a  Bolognese  : 

Rather  this  place  is  crowded  with  that  line, 

Unto  so  many  tongues  it  is  not  easy         -  ^" 

To  utter  Sissa  in  that  town  of  mine. 

If  evidence  thou  wouldst  that  cannot  fail, 
Recall  to  mind  how  we  to  greed  incline." 

Whilst  he  was  speaking  with  his  leatlier  flail 

A  demon  lashed  him ;  "  Get  ye  on,"  he  cried.  ®^ 

"  Pandar  !  no  prostitutes  are  here  for  sale." 
,  On  this  I  turned  and  joined  again  my  guide. 

Soon  after  that  a  few  steps  brought  us  where 
A  ridge  that  jutted  from  the  bank  we  spied, 

O'er  which  our  forms  we  lightly  climbing  rear,  ^" 

And  turning  to  the  right  upon  the  rock 
Prom  those  eternal  boundaries  on  we  bear. 

When  we  had  reached  the  centre  where  the  block 

Is  arched  beneath  to  let  the  scourged  pass  through. 

My  leader  said,  "  Wait  here,  and  cast  thy  look  '^ 

Upon  the  faces  of  that  ill-born  crew. 

Of  whom  thou  hast  not  yet  beheld  the  face, 
Since  they  together  with  us  onwards  drew." 

Standing  on  that  old  bridge  we  watch  the  race 

That  came  towards  us*of  that  other  band,  ^^ 

Who  by  the  whip  are  likewise  driven  in  chase. 

Line  56.  Venedico  Caccianimico,  a  gentleman  of  Bologna,  wLo,  as  he  here 
tells  us,  was  bribed  by  Obizzo  da  Este,  the  Marchese  of  Ferrara,  to  deceive  his 
sister  Ghisola  into  yielding  herself  to  his  desires.  The  Marchese  has  already 
been  introduced  boiling  in  the  river  of  blood. 

Line  61.  Sissa  is  the  shibboleth  of  the  Bolognese,  being  their  fashion  of 
pronouncing  the  affirmative  si. 

Line  78.  "  Since  they  together  with  us  onwards  drew" — i.e.,  were  going  in 
the  same  direction  as  the  poets,  before  they  mounted  the  bridge  to  cross  the 
valley. 


Canto  XVIII.  HELL.  69 

My  gentle  master  without  my  demand 

Said  to  me,  "  See  that  lofty  form  who  comes, 

And  seems  in  spite  of  grief  tears  to  command. 
Even  yet  how  royally  his  aspect  looms !  ^^ 

'Tis  Jason,  who  by  intellect  and  heart 

Conquered  the  Grolden  Fleece  from  Colchian  homes. 
Passing  by  Lemnos'  isle  he  played  his  part, 

Soon  after  that  those  angered  women  bold 

Had  put  the  males  to  death  by  hellish  art.  ^" 

With  gestures  then  and  the  skilled  words  he  told 

Isiphile  the  maiden  he  deceived, 

Who  all  the  others  had  deceived  of  old ; 
There  pregnant  he  deserted  her,  bereaved. 

Him  has  that  crime  to  such  a  torment  borne ;  ®* 

Revenged  is  also  now  Medea  grieved. 
With  him  there  "go  who  women  left  forlorn. 

Let  this  suffice  thee  of  this  vale  to  weet, 

And  of  all  those  beneath  its  tushes  torn." 
Now  we  had  reached  to  where  the  narrow  street  ^^* 

Eeaches  at  length  the  second  bank  athwart, 

Where  this  and  the  further  valley's  bridges  meet. 
There  people  we  perceive  who  groan  apart 

In  the  other  ward  and  their  own  bodies  strike 

With  their  own  hands,  and  with  their  nostrils  snort.       ^^* 
The  banks  with  mouldiness  were  crusted  thick, 

By  the  breathing  from  below  which  clung  thereto. 

Offensive  to  the  eyes  and  nose  alike. 
The  bottom  is  so  steep  that  for  the  view 

No  place  would  answer  save  we  climbed  the  steep  ^^® 

Crown  of  the  arch  that  o'er  the  abysses  grew. 
We  came  there  and  from  thence  down  in  the  deep 

Saw  people  smothered  in  a  filthy  smurch 

From  human  privies  gathered  in  a  heap. 
And  whilst  below  my  eyes  commence  their  search  ^^* 

A  head  so  smeared  with  excrement  I  rede. 

One  knew  not  whether  lay  or  of  the  Church. 
He  shouted  to  me :  "  Why  so  great  thy  greed 

To  stare  at  me  alone  in  this  foul  sty  ?" 

And  I  to  him  :  "  Because  if  well  I  heed,  ^^ 

Thee  have  I  seen  ere  now  with  hair  more  dry. 

And  thou  must  be  Alessio  Intermenei ; 

For  staring  at  thee  this  the  reason  why." 

Line  93.  Isiphile  had  deceived  the  other  women  by  saving  her  father  from 
f.he  general  slaughter  of  the  males  in  the  island. 


7d  HELL. 


Canto  XIX. 


Striking  Ms  pumpkin  then  he  said  to  me, 

"  The  constant  flatteries  have  submerged  me  here,   '       ^^^ 
From  which  of  old  my  tongue  was  never  free." 

On  this  my  leader  said  to  me,  "  Make  steer 
Thy  right  a  little  forward  in  the  grot, 
So  that  there  strike  upon  thy  vision  clear 

The  face  of  that  dishevelled  filthy  slut  "o 

Who  scratches  with  her  shotten  nails  her  side. 
And  now  stands  upright,  and  now  down  will  squat ; 

The  harlot's  name  is  Thais,  who  replied. 

When  questioned  by  her  keeper,  '  Have  I  great 

Favour  with  thee  ?'  '  Most  marvellous,*  and  lied.  ^^^ 

Let  this  suffice  our  sight  to  satiate." 

Line  133.  A  character  in  a  play  of  Terence,  from  which  this  not  very  extra- 
ordinary specimen  of  female  flattery  is  quoted. 


CANTO  XIX. 

Dante  describes  the  third  valley,  in  which  Simonists  are  punished  by  being 
buried  head  downwards  in  round  apertures  of  the  rock,  their  legs  from 
the  knees  downwards  being  alone  visible,  which  they  kick  convulsively, 
while  the  soles  of  the  feet  burn  with  a  lambent  flame.  Virgil  bears 
Dante  down  the  impassable  bank  into  the  bottom  of  the  valley,  where  he 
converses  with  the  soul  of  Pope  Nicholas  the  Third,  and  bitterly  rebukes 
him  for  his  Simony  and  prostitution  of  his  high  ofiice. 

O  Simon  Maqus  !     O  thy  followers  base. 

The  things  of  God  that  aye  with  piety 

Should  wedded  be,  rapacious  ye  disgrace 
With  gold  and  silver  in  adultery ! 

Now  fits  it  that  for  you  the  trumpet  blare,  * 

Since  in  this  third  division  there  ye  be ! 
Already  in  the  sequent  tomb  we  were 

Mounted  above  its  high  bridge  in  that  part 

Which  o'er  the  centre  of  pits  it  strikes  sheer. 
O  highest  wisdom,  how  complete  the  art  ^" 

Thou  shewest  in  the  Heavens,  and  Earth,  and  Hell, 

And  in  thy  virtue  how  most  just  thou  art ! 
Along  the  sides  and  in  the  bottom  fell 

I  saw  the  livid  stones  all  full  of  holes. 

All  of  one  size  and  rounded  like  a  well.  ^^ 

Not  larger  or  more  small  appeared  their  boles 

Than  those  which  in  my  own  St.  John's  fair  shrine 

Are  made  as  places  for  baptising  souls ; 


Canto  XIX.  HELL.  71 

And  one  of  which,  not  many  years  long  syne, 

To  save  a  child  that  drowned  within  I  broke  ;  ^" 

Let  this  avowal  clear  that  deed  of  mine. 

Out  of  the  aperture  of  each  there  stuck 
A  sinner's  foot  and  legs  up  to  the  knee, 
While  all  the  rest  was  left  within  to  choke. 

Both  feet  were  lit  of  all  that  company,  ^* 

For  which  so  strongly  did  they  jerk  and  throe 
From  bands  and  withes  they  had  at  once  burst  free. 

As  oily  things  when  burnt  are  wont  to  glow, 

With  flame  o'er  all  their  surface  wandering  quick, 

So  were  those  feet  ablaze  from  heel  to  toe.  ^* 

"  My  master,  who  is  that  one  that  doth  kick 

In  torment  more  than  all  his  comrades  here  ?" 
I  asked,  "  and  whom  a  redder  flame  doth  lick  ?" 

And  he :  "If  thou  art  willing  I  will  bear 

Thee  downwards  thither  by  yon  sloping  way.  ** 

His  person  and  his  sin  from  him  thou'lt  hear.'* 

And  I :  "  What  pleaseth  thee  is  welcome  aye  ; 
Thou  art  my  lord  and  know'st  that  to  thy  will 
I  cling,  and  knowest  all  I  do  not  say." 

Then  did  we  mount  above  o'er  the  fourth  hill ;  *" 

We  turned  and  to  the  left  descended  soon 
Down  to  the  hole-filled  bottom  straight  and  still. 

My  gentle  master  did  not  place  me  down 

From  off  his  hip  till  we  had  reached  the  hole 

Of  him  who  with  his  legs  made  all  his  moan.  ^* 

"  Whoever  thou  mayst  be,  O  wretched  soul 

Who  there  art  fixed  head  downwards  like  a  stake, 
Give  audience,"  said  I,  "  if  in  thy  control." 

I  stood  there  like  a  friar  who  doth  take 

Confession  from  a  murderer  buried  quick^  ^* 

Who  calls  to  him  some  respite  still  to  make. 

And  he  cried  out :  "  Art  thou  arrived  so  quick. 
Already  there  art  standing,  Boniface  ? 
Some  years  was  out  that  prophecy  oblique. 

Line  21.  Dante  appears  to  have  been  accused  of  sacrilege  for  breaking  itp 
this  baptistery,  of  which  he  here  solemnly  affirms  his  innocence. 

Line  49.  The  old  punishment  for  murderers  in  Florence  was  to  bury  them 
alive  head  downwards,  and  Dante  aptly  compares  himself  to  a  friar  taking  a 
confession  from  such  a  victim,  who  still  calls  out  that  he  has  something 
further  to  confess  to  delay  his  doom. 

Line  53.  The  Pope  in  this  hole  mistakes  Dante  for  his  own  successor  in  the 
Papacy,  Boniface  VIII.,  still  living,  and  whom  he  did  not  expect  to  arrive  so 
soon,  owing  to  a  prophecy  he  had  read  which  promised  him  a  longer  life,  and 
to  which  he  alludes  in  the  next  line.  The  "  lady  fair "  in  line  56  is  the 
Papacy. 


72  HELL.  Canto  XIX. 

Art  thou  so  soon  then  wearied  of  the  place  ^^ 

For  which  such  lacly  fair  with  cunning  planned, 
Thou  didst  not  fear  to  win  and  then  disgrace  ?" 

Like  unto  those  who  do  not  understand 

That  which  is  answered  to  them  did  I  bide 

As  scorned,  not  knowing  what  to  redemand,  ^ 

"  Tell  to  him  quickly,"  then  my  Virgil  cried, 
"  Not  he,  not  he  am  I  whom  thou  dost  weet." 
And  I,  as  was  imposed  on  me,  replied, 

On  which  the  spirit  wholly  writhed  his  feet. 

Then  deeply  sighing  and  with  voice  of  woe  ^^ 

Said  to  me :  "  What  wouldst  have  me  then  repeat  ? 

If  to  know  who  I  am  concerns  thee  so 

That  for  such  purpose  thou  this  bank  hast  paced. 
That  I  have  worn  the  Papal  mantle  know ; 

And  of  the  Bear  a  worthy  son,  in  haste  ^^ 

Desirous  to  advance  the  little  Bears, 
There  riches,  here  myself  in  purse  I  placed. 

Beneath  my  head  are  all  the  other  peers 
Who  doing  Simony  preceded  me, 
"Within  the  hollowed  stone  concealed  in  layers.  ^^ 

I  shall  sink  downwards  in  my  time  when  he 
Will  come  who  I  at  first  believed  thou  wert, 
That  sudden  question  when  I  made  to  thee. 

But  I  already  am  far  longer  hurt 

With  feet  thus  cooked,  and  turned  thus  upside  down,      ®® 
Than  he  with  red-flame  feet  will  here  revert. 

Since  after  him,  with  laidher  renown. 

Will  come  a  lawless  shepherd  from  the  West, 
Such  as  befitteth  him  and  me  to  crown. 

A  second  Jason  will  he  prove  at  least,  ^ 

Like  him  in  Maccabees  to  whom  was  pliant 
His  king,  as  France  will  be  to  his  behest." 

I  know  not  if  I  was  not  too  defiant. 

And  yet  I  answered  him  in  such  a  metre. 

"  Ah,  tell  me  now  what  treasure  of  his  client  ^'^ 

Line  70.  Pope  Innocent  III.  was  of  the  Orsi  family  of  Rome;  he  therefore 
calls  the  younger  branches  of  that  family  whom  he  advanced  the  Orsetti,  or 
little  Bears. 

Line  72.  "  There  riches,  here  myself  in  purse  I  placed."  On  earth  he  put 
riches  in  his  purse,  by  which  he  placed  himself  in  the  hole  in  Hell.  The  trans- 
latiou  in  the  text  is  verbal. 

Line  83.  Bertrand,  Archbishop  of  Bordeaux,  who  was  elected  Pope  in 
1305,  and  assumed  the  name  of  Clement  V.  To  please  his  king,  Philip  the 
Fourth  of  France,  he  transferred  the  Holy  See  from  Rome  to  Avignon,  and 
Innocent  III.  prophesies  that  he  will  speedily  relieve  Boniface  from  the  outer 
station  iu  tVie  hole. 

Line  DO.  The  f(jllowing  indignant  burst  against  the  errors  of  the  Papacy  is 
justly  celebrated  as  amongst  the  finest  parts  of  the  poem. 


Canto  XIX. 


HELL.  .  73 


Our  Lord  at  first  demanded  from  St,  Peter, 

That  in  his  charge  the  keys  he  should  deliver  ? 
*  Follow  thou  Me,'  was  His  demand  far  meeter. 
Saint  Peter  and  the  rest  from  Matthew  never 

Asked  gold  or  silver  when  they  chose  him  free  ^^ 

In  the  place  which  lost  one  guilty  soul  for  ever. 
Therefore  stay  there,  thou'rt  punished  properly. 
And  of  thy  money,  ill  acquired,  take  care. 
Which  against  Carlos  caused  thy  surquedry. 
And  were  it  not  that  still  there  makes  me  spare  ^^ 

That  reverence  for  the  highest  keys  I  have. 
Which  thou  possessedst  in  a  happier  air, 
I  would  make  use  of  words  by  far  more  grave ; 
Since  the  world  saddens  at  thy  avarice  mean. 
Trampling  the  good  and  raising  the  deprave  ;  ^°^ 

Pastors  like  ye  the  Evangelist  did  mean, 

When  she  who  sate  above  the  waters  borne, 
Committing  whoredoms  with  the  kings  was  seen. 
She  with  seven  heads  in  beauty  had  been  born, 
And  her  ten  horns  in  comely  pride  did  hold, 
The  while  to  virtue  was  her  husband  sworn. 
Ye've  made  your  Grod  of  silver  and  of  gold. 
Ye  from  idolaters  what  line  withdraws. 
Save  they  sin  once,  and  ye  a  hundredfold  ? 
Ah,  Constantine,  of  how  much  ill  was  cause, 
Not  thy  conversion  but  the  fatal  dower 
Which  the  first  wealthy  father  from  thee  draws !" 
And  all  the  while  to  him  such  notes  I  pour, 

Whether  'twas  rage  or  conscience  that  him  smote. 
With  both  his  legs  he  jerked  and  struggled  sore.  ^^^ 

It  pleased  my  leader  clearly  as  I  note. 

With  such  contented  countenance  did  he  hear 
The  sound  of  words  that  honest  truth  denote. 
Then  within  both  his  arms  he  clasped  me  near. 

And  when  he  held  me  closely  to  his  breast  ^^ 

Mounted  the  path  he  had  descended  there. 

Line  99.  Carlos  of  Sicily,  who  excited  Innocent's  anger  by  refusing  to  give 
his  daughter  in  marriage  to  one  of  the  Pope's  nephews. 

Line  109.  The  harlot  on  the  waters  is  here  clearly  the  Papacy,  who  while 
her  own  lord,  the  Pope,  remained  virtuous,  in  the  early  times  was  adorned 
with  the  seven  heads — the  cardinal  virtues,  and  the  ten  horns — the  ten  sacra- 
ments of  the  Romish  ritual. 

Line  115.  This  triplet  has  been  thus  translated  by  Milton  :— 

"  Ah  !  Constantine,  of  how  much  ill  was  cause 
Not  thy  conversion,  but  those  rich  domains 
That  the  tirst  wealthy  Pope  received  of  thee  !' ' 


74  HELL.  Canto  XX. 

Nor  wearied  lie  to  hold  me  closely  prest, 

But  to  the  summit  of  the  arch  he  strode 

Which  from  the  fourth  to  the  fifth  ridge  was  drest. 
There  tenderly  he  placed  his  darling  load,  ^"^ 

Down  on  the  rock  precipitously  high, 

That  unto  goats  had  been  a  difficult  road, 
And  there  another  valley  I  descry. 


CANTO   XX. 

In  the  fourth  ward  of  Malebolge  Dante  sees  the  doomed  passing  in  slow 
procession.  On  closer  inspection  lie  finds  that  their  heads  are  turned 
the  face  behind,  and  tliat  they  have  consequently  to  walk  backwards. 
These  are  necromancers  who  deceived  themselves  or  others  by  attempting 
to  look  into  the  future.  Amongst  them  is  Manto,  the  sight  of  whom 
leads  Virgil  into  a  digression  on  the  origin  of  bis  native  city. 

Of  novel  torture  I  must  weave  the  verse, 
And  to  the  twentieth  Canto  matter  yield 
Of  this  first  song,  where  Hell's  dooms  I  rehearse. 

Already  all  my  forces  did  I  wield 

To  gaze  into  the  deeps  o*er  which  I  hung,  ^ 

There  where  the  anguish  tears  for  ever  rilled : 

And  through  the  circular  vale  I  saw  them  throng, 
Coming  in  tears  and  silence  at  the  pace, 
At  which  on  earth  the  Litanies  are  sung. 

As  downwards  sank  my  vision  to  their  place,  ^® 

Miraculously  did  they  seem  deformed. 
Each  one  between  the  upper  chest  and  face. 

For  from  the  reins  the  visage  was  transformed. 
And  since  they  could  not  therefore  forward  look, 
Compulsively  they  ever  backwards  swarmed.  ^^ 

Perchance  by  force  of  paralytic  stroke 

One  might  be  twisted  thus  in  branch  and  root, 
I  think  not,  nor  on  such  did  ever  look. 

If  God  permit  thee,  reader,  to  take  fruit 

From  thy  perusal,  now  bethink  thee  each,  ^ 

How  could  I  keep  my  eyes  dry,  looking  to  't, 

When  our  own  image,  almost  in  my  reach, 
I  saw  so  twisted,  that  their  weeping  eyes 
With  tears,  adown  its  fissure,  bathed  their  breach. 

Surely  I  wept,  supported  on  a  rise  ^^ 

Of  that  fire-hardened  rock,  so  that  my  guide 
Said  to  me  :  "  Thou  too  'mongst  the  little  wise  ? 


Canto  XX.  HELL.  75 

Here  Pity  lives  alone,  when  it  hath  died. 

Who  is  a  greater  scelerate  than  he 

Who  lets  his  passion  'gainst  God's  judgment  bide  ?         ^*' 
Lift  up  thy  head  erect,  lift  up  and  see 

Whom  the  earth  swallowed  in  the  Thebans*  sight, 

On  which  they  shouted  all,  '  Ah,  where  dost  flee, 
Anfiarus  ?  wherefore  dost  thou  leave  the  fight  ?' 

But  he  from  running  downwards  could  not  rest,  ^^ 

Down,  down  to  Minos,  who  each  soul  holds  tight. 
See  how  his  back  has  now  become  his  breast ; 

Because  he  wished  to  see  too  far  before. 

Backwards  he  looks,  with  steps  still  backwards  prest. 
Tiresias  see,  who  changed  his  semblance  more,  ^ 

When  from  a  male  a  woman  he  became, 

Shifting  each  member  with  most  wondrous  lore  : 
And  after  he  was  forced  to  smite  the  same 

Entwisted  pair  of  serpents  with  his  rod 

Ere  his  male  nature  he  again  could  claim.  ■** 

Against  his  belly  Aruns'  back  doth  prod 

Who,  upon  Luni's  mountains  where  there  slave 

Carrara's  peasants  in  their  low  abode. 
Possessed  amidst  the  marbles  white  a  cave 

For  dwelling-place,  whence,  not  as  now  confined,  ^* 

His  vision  swept  the  stars  and  ocean  wave. 
And  she,  who  covers  o'er  her  breasts  behind. 

Which  thou  seest  not  from  here,  with  long  thick  hair, 

Which  on  the  other  side  hangs  unconfined, 
Was  Manto,  who  through  many  a  land  did  fare,  ^* 

And  settled  afterwards  where  I  was  born, 

Of  which,  'twill  please  me,  thou  shouldst  somewhat  hear. 
After  her  father  quitted  life  forlorn. 

And  Bacchus'  city  Thebes  became  a  slave. 

She,  through  the  world,  a  long  time  wandered  lorn.         ^ 

Line  34.  Anfiarus,  one  of  the  seven  kinejs  who  besieged  Thebes,  and  who, 
while  fighting  in  his  chariot,  was  swallowed  up  in  the  yawning  earth.  As  a 
false  prophet  he  is  placed  in  this  ward  of  Malebolge. 

Line  40.  Tiresias,  a  soothsayer  of  Thebes,  who,  according  to  Ovid's 
"  Metamorphoses,"  book  iii.,  changed  himself  into  a  woman  by  smiting  two 
serpents,  and  could  not  recover  his  old  form  until,  seven  years  afterwards, 
he  met  the  same  serpents,  and  again  struck  them  with  his  rod. 

Line  46.  Aruns,  a  soothsayer  of  Tuscany. 

Line  55.  Manto,  a  sorceress,  the  daughter  of  the  Theban  soothsayer, 
Tiresias.  In  a  solitary  act  of  forgetfulness,  Dante,  in  Canto  XXII.  of  the 
"  Purgatory,"  enumerates  her  among  the  celebrities  in  Limbo.  She  founded 
Mantua,  coiicerning  which  Virgil  indulges  in  a  long  digression,  in  which 
Dante,  line  105,  hints  that  he  takes  little  interest. 


IP  HELL.  Canto  XX. 

In  Upper  Italy,  deep  waters  lave 

The  foot  of  the  Alps,  which  gird  Lamagna  fair, 

Above  the  Tyrol,  called  Benaco's  wave. 
A  thousand  springs,  I  fancy,  feed  it  there, 

*Twixt  Garda  and  the  distant  Apennine,  ®^ 

With  water  which  doth  stagnate  in  that  lair. 
There  is  a  central  spot,  where  the  Trentine 

Bishop,  the  Brescian,  and  Verona's  too, 

Each,  that  way  travelling,  might  a  blessing  sign. 
Sitteth  Peschiera,  strong  and  fair  to  view,  ^^ 

The  Brescians  and  the  Bergamots  to  pent. 

There,  where  first  downwards  slope  the  banks  anew. 
There,  all  the  surplus  water  down  is  sent, 

Which  in  Benaco's  bosom  cannot  flow. 

And  makes  a  river,  through  green  pastures  blent.  ^^ 

Soon  as  the  wave  begins  to  glide  below 

No  more  Benaco,  Mincio  is  its  name, 

Until  Governo,  where  it  meets  the  Po. 
A  plain  it  finds,  ere  far  hath  gone  its  stream 

In  which  it  stretches  out  its  waters  mild,  ^ 

A  place  unhealthy  in  hot  summer's  flame. 
Then  passing  on  her  way  the  virgin  wild 

Beheld  a  central  station  in  the  fen 

Uncultured,  nor  by  habitants  defiled. 
There,  to  escape  all  intercourse  with  men,  ^ 

She  settled  with  her  slaves,  her  art  pursued 

And  died  where  she  had  been  a  denizen. 
Afterwards,  scattered  round  that  neighbourhood, 

Men  gathered  in  that  place,  reputed  strong 

Because  the  marsh  on  all  sides  barred  inroad.  ^ 

They  raised  a  city  o'er  her  bones  ere  long, 

And  after  her,  who  first  had  chosen  the  site, 

They  called  it  Mantua,  without  rite  or  song. 
Of  old  its  people  were  of  no  mean  might 

Till  Casalodi's  madness  was  deceived  ^ 

By  Pinamonti's  cunning  of  his  right. 

Line  61.  The  lake  Benaco,  here  so  minutely  described,  is  now  called  the 
Lago  di  Guarda. 

Line  67,  &c.  The  three  bishoprics  mentioned  meet  in  this  spot. 

Line  70.  The  garrison  of  Peschiera,  to  the  south  of  the  lake,  where  its 
surplus  waters  flow  out  and  form  the  Mincio. 

Line  95.  Albert,  Count  of  Casalodi,  was  induced  by  Pinamonti  to  drive 
all  the  nobles  from  the  State,  making  him  believe  that  this  would  make  him 
omnipotent  with  the  people.  Pinamonti  then  placed  himself  at  the  head  of 
the  latter,  drove  out  Casalodi,  and  usurped  the  sovranty  of  the  State. 


CiNTo  XX.  HELL.  77 

But  I  must  warn  thee,  be  it  ne'er  believed, 

If  some  should  otherwise  originate 

My  town,  the  truth  should  keep  them  undeceived." 
And  I :  "  O  master,  all  thou  dost  relate  ^**** 

To  me  is  certain,  and  so  wins  belief. 

That  fuel  spent  for  me  were  others*  prate. 
But  tell  me  of  yon  band,  who  wonne  in  grief. 

If  thou  seest  any  worthy  of  remark  : 

For  only  about  that  my  mind  is  lief."  ^** 

Then  he  continued :  "  He  whose  shoulders  dark 

Are  covered  with  his  cheeks'  thick-spreading  beard, 

What  time  the  males  of  Greece  did  all  embark. 
So  that  the  babes  in  cradles  sole  were  spared. 

Was  Augur,  and  with  Calchas  gave  the  sign,  "" 

In  Aulis  for  the  cable  to  be  sheared. 
Euripilus  his  name,  and  by  design 

My  epic  names  him  in  a  certain  place, 

Thou  know'st  it  well  who  know'st  its  every  line. 
That  other  who  fills  up  a  little  space,  "^ 

Was  Michel  Scot,  who  veritably  knew 

Of  cheating  magic  every  secret  grace. 
Guide  Bonatti  see :  Asdente  view, 

Who  now  would  wish  he  ne'er  had  left  his  thread 

And  leather,  but  too  late  repentance  grew.  ^^ 

Behold  the  wretches  who  the  needle  fled 

And  distaff,  striving  at  prophetic  strain. 

With  herbs  and  shapes  they  worked  their  deeds  of  dread. 
But  onwards  now  :  already  seeks  the  main. 

With  boundary  of  both  hemispheres  in  view,  ^^® 

Beyond  Seville,  the  faggot-bearing  Cain  : 
And  yestreen  to  its  full  the  round  moon  grew ; 

Thou  shouldst  remember  well  it  did  not  darken 

In  that  deep  underwood  the  whole  night  through." 
So  spake  he,  and  we  walked  on  while  I  hearken.  ^^ 

Line  113.  ^neid,  book  ii.,  lino  114: — "  Saspensi  Eurypylum  scitatura 
oracula  Phcebi  mittimus." 

Lino  118.  Bonatti  was  an  astrologer  of  Forli,  and  adviser  of  Monte  Feltro. 
Asdente,  a  shoemaker  of  Parma,  who  left  his  business  to  practise  the  sooth- 
sayer's art,  in  which  he  acquired  a  great  local  reputation. 

Line  126.  The  faggot -bearing  Cain  is  the  moon,  the  spots  on  whose  face 
were  supposed,  in  the  Middle  Ages,  to  bo  Cain  with  a  faggot  of  thorns. 
The  superstition  still  lingers  in  the  old  phrase  of  the  man  in  the  moon. 


78  HELL.  Canto  XXI. 


CANTO  XXI. 

The  poets  pass  into  the  fifth  ward,  and,  looking  down  from  the  bridge,  Dante 
discovers  it  to  be  a  lake  of  boiling  pitch.  While  gazing  into  its  depths  a 
demon  alights  on  the  bridge,  bearing  a  sinner  on  his  back,  whom  he 
throws  into  the  lake.  As  the  wretch  rises  to  the  surface  a  crowd  of  demons, 
hitherto  concealed  under  the  bridge,  attack  him  with  their  hooks  and 
force  him  to  dive  into  the  boiling  pitch.  Virgil  issues  forth  to  obtain  a 
safe  passage  for  Dante,  and  being  told  that  the  bridge  over  the  sixth 
valley  is  in  ruins  they  follow  a  band  of  demons,  whom  their  chief  has 
directed  to  guide  the  poets  to  another  bridge  over  the  next  ward. 

So  on  from  bridge  to  bridge  in  parlance  new, 
Of  which  my  Comedy  no  record  keeps, 
We  past,  and  reaching  to  the  summit,  view. 

Resting,  that  other  fissure  in  the  deeps 

Of  Malebolge  and  its  wailings  vain.  ^ 

Gazing,  a  marvellous  darkness  o'er  it  sweeps, 

As  within  Venice'  Arsenal,  amain 

In  winter  time  the  pitch  tenacious  burns 
Their  unsound  vessels  there  to  caulk  again, 

Since  they  can  sail  no  longer,  and  by  turns  ^" 

One  builds  a  new  ship,  and  one  stops  with  tow 
The  ribs  of  one  that  from  far  voyage  returns ; 

One  builds  anew  the  stern,  and  one  the  prow ; 

Some  make  the  oars,  and  some  the  rigging  start. 

And  some  the  foresail,  and  the  mizen  stow  :  ^^ 

So  not  by  fire,  but  by  Almighty  art. 

Bubbled  the  lake  of  boiling  pitch  below 
That  clinging  slimed  the  bank  in  every  part. 

I  saw  it,  but  therein  nought  else  did  know 

Except  the  bubbles  which  the  boiling  raised,  ^ 

And  the  whole  swell  and  fall  in  changing  flow. 

Whilst  underneath  I  then  intently  gazed. 

My  master  shouting  out,  "  Behold  there,  straight !" 
Drew  me  towards  him  from  my  place  amazed. 

Then  turned  I,  like  a  man,  by  whom  too  late  ^ 

Is  seen  some  object  which  he  fain  would  fly. 
Whose  forces  at  the  sudden  fear  abate. 

And  he  runs  instantly  it  strikes  his  eye. 
I  saw  behind  us  both  a  devil  dark. 
That  running  o'er  the  sharp-set  rocks  drew  nigh.  ^^ 

Ah  me !  how  fearful  was  his  aspect  stark  ! 
And  how  in  action  cruelly  he  strode 
As  his  wide  wings  and  active  feet  I  mark ! 


Canto  XXI.  HELL.  79 

Upon  his  shoulder  towering  high  and  broad, 

And  on  his  hips  a  sinning  wight  he  bore,  ^ 

While  by  the  feet  he  firmly  gripped  his  load. 
"  O  Malebranche,"  from  our  bridge's  shore 

He  cried,  "  behold  Saint  Zita's  magistrate  ; 

Dip  him  below  the  while  I  turn  for  more 
In  the  same  land,  where  many  more  await,  *^ 

Except  Buonturo,  each  man  there  is  cheat ; 

For  lucre  no  to  yes  they  alter  straight.'* 
He  cast  him  down,  and  o'er  the  steep  rocks  fleet 

He  turned  away,  a  mastiff  loosed  from  hold 

Ne'er  followed  on  a  thief  with  greater  heat.  ■** 

The  sinner  dived,  and  rose  again  uprolled, 

When  'neath  the  bridge  concealed  the  demons  cried, 

"  This  place  the  Holy  Visage  doth  not  hold : 
One  swims  not  here  as  in  the  Serchio's  tide  ; 

But  if  our  grappling-irons  thou  wouldst  'scape,  *^ 

Try  not  too  much  above  the  pitch  to  bide." 
Then  with  a  hundred  hooks  they  clawed  his  shape, 

And  cried,  "  'Neath  covert  thou  must  gambol  here. 

And  see  how  much  whilst  hidden  thou  canst  rape.'* 
Not  otherwise  the  scullion  troop  appear  ^ 

When  they  within  the  boiling  cauldron  drown 

The  meat  with  hooks  that  it  may  disappear. 
Then  my  good  master  :  "  That  it  be  not  known 

That  thou  art  here,"  he  said,  "  in  some  rock's  shade 

That  giveth  present  shelter  sit  thee  down.  ®* 

And  for  no  injury  to  me  essayed 

Fear  anything,  since  I  these  things  have  told, 

And  seen  ere  now  the  devils  at  parade." 
Then  did  he  pass  beyond  our  bridge's  hold, 

And  of  the  sixth  ridge,  as  he  reached  the  side,  ^ 

Well  had  he  need  of  all  his  calmness  b?yld. 
With  such  a  fury  and  such  tempest  tide  ^ 

As  household  dogs  some  beggar  wretch  surround. 

Who  on  the  sudden  begs  where  he  is  tied, 

Line  37-  "  Malebranche" — evil  hounds — is  the  geneiic  name  of  these 
demons. 

Line  38.  "  Saint  Zita"  was  the  guardian  saint  of  Lucca,  which  the  demon 
asserts  to  be  so  full  of  public  cheats.  Perhaps  "jobber"  is  the  nearest 
approximation  to  the  Italian  word  barattiere,  as  here  used  by  Dante.  It 
need  hardly  be  said  that  the  exception  in  favour  of  Buonturo  Dato  is  ironical, 
he  being  the  greatest  "jobber"  of  the  batch. 

Line  48.  A  picture  of  Christ's  face,  miraculously  imprinted  on  a  hand- 
kerchief with  which  he  wiped  off  his  sweat  in  the  agony,  and  which  was 
religiously  preserved  at  Lucca.    The  Serchio  is  a  river  near  the  town. 


80  HELL.  Canto  XXI. 

So  from  beneath  the  bridge  they  sallied  round  ^" 

And  all  their  prongs  towards  him  pointed :  "  Stay !" 
Cried  he  to  them ;  "  your  evil  will  be  bound. 

Before  your  hooks  can  rend  me  stand  away, 

And  one  of  you  come  forth  my  words  to  hear, 

And  then  consult  to  tear  me,  yea  or  nay."  ^^ 

"  Go,  Malacoda,"  cried  they  all,  and  near 

Drew  one,  the  whilst  the  other  stood  at  fee. 
Saying,  *'  In  what  will  this  avail  him  here?" 

"  Thinkest  thou,  Malacoda,  thou  wouldst  see 

Me  venture  here,"  replied  the  master  mine,  '*' 

"  From  all  your  fiends'  attacks  so  far  'scaped  free 

Without  propitious  Fate  and  will  Divine  ? 

Permit  my  passage  through  this  way  forlorn. 

Where  I  must  guide  my  friend  through  Heaven's  design." 

On  that  his  toppling  pride  was  straightway  shorn,  '"^ 

And  he  let  drop  his  weapon  to  his  feet. 
And  said  to  the  others,  "  He  must  not  be  torn." 

My  leader  then  to  me  :  "  Thou  from  the  seat 

Where,  'midst  the  rocks,  thou  dost  in  hiding  keep 

In  safety  now  abandon  thy  retreat."  ^^ 

Then  rising  towards  him  quickly  did  I  creep ; 
And  all  the  devils  pressed  so  very  near, 
I  feared  their  promise  they  would  never  keep. 

So  did  I  see  of  yore  the  soldiers  fear 

Who  issued  from  Caprona  under  pact,  ^^ 

Seeing  so  many  enemies  appear. 

Close  to  my  leader's  form  in  trembling  act 
I  clung,  but  never  did  I  turn  my  eyes 
From  those  fierce  faces  which  all  goodness  lackt. 

They  dropped  their  hooks,  but  one  to  the  other  cries,  ^^^ 

•'  Shall  I  just  touch  him  up  upon  the  breech  ?" 
Who  answers,  "  Yes — give  him  a  slight  surprise." 

But  -Qiat  chief  demon,  who  had  held  some  speech 
With  my  dear  leader,  quickly  turning,  cried, 
"  Scarmiglione,  peace  to  all  and  each  !"  ^^^ 

To  us  then :  "  Further  passage  by  the  side 
Of  this  rock  is  impossible,  below     ^ 
The  sixth  arch  shattered  leaves  all  way  denied. 

Still  forwards  if  your  wish  is  yet  to  go, 

You  must  walk  upwards  by  yon  rocky  way,  "* 

Near  which  another  ridge  will  pathway  show. 

Line  95.  The  surrender  of  Caprona,  a  castle  belonging  to  the  Pisans,  to  the 
combined  forces  of  Lucca  and  Florence,  occurred  in  1290.  Dante  is  stated  to 
have  been  present  at  the  siege. 


CANTO  XXII.  HELL.  81 

Just  five  hours  later  was  it  yesterday 

We  count  twelve  hundred  sixty  and  six  years 
Since  first  this  passage  was  all  burst  away. 

I  now  am  sending  there  a  few  compeers  -^^^ 

To  see  that  no  one  tries  to  sally  out, 
Go  on  with  them ;  they  need  not  raise  your  fears, 

Alichin,  Calcabrina,  step  ye  out," 

Began  he  unto  them,  "  and  thou  Cagnazzo 

And  Barbariccia,  thou  shalt  lead  the  rout.  ^^° 

Come  forward,  Libicocco,  Draghignazzo, 
Ciriatto  with  the  tusks,  and  G-raffiacan, 
And  Farfarel,  and  Rubicante  mad  so. 

Go  circle  all  around  the  boiling  pan. 

These  till  the  other  rock  must  be  left  free,  ^^^ 

Which  all  unbroken  doth  the  valley  span.'* 

"  Ah  me !  my  master,  what  is  this  I  see  ? 

If  thou  but  know'st  the  way  I  ask  not  these  : 
Ah  !  let  us  walk  without  their  company. 

If  thou  art  prudent  as  thy  nature  is,  ^^^ 

Dost  not  thou  see  how  these  their  fangs  lay  bare, 
And  with  their  eyebrows  threaten  treacheries  ?" 

And  he  to  me  :  "  I  would  discourage  fear ; 
Let  them  grin  on,  as  is  their  sense  malign, 
They  do  it  for  the  souls  in  torment  there."  ^^^ 

By  the  left  bank  we  find  our  road  incline. 

But  first  their  tongues,  as  far  as  they  could  reach, 
Each  pointed  to  his  leader  as  a  sign, 

While  he  had  made  a  trumpet  of  his  breach. 

Line  112.  The  demon  alludes  to  the  descent  of  Christ  into  Hell  at  the 
ninth  hour  of  the  day,  which  took  place  1,276  years  before  the  previous  day; 
that  day  is  fixed,  therefore,  as  Good  Friday,  on  which  day,  in  reverent 
imitation,  Dante  fixed  the  epoch  of  his  own  descent. 

Line  137.  The  elegant  pantomime  between  the  devils  and  their  leader  is 
intended  to  show  their  intense  appreciation  of  the  deceit  which  Malacoda  has 
practised  on  the  poets. 


CANTO  XXII. 

The  poets  following  the  ten  demons,  they  come  suddenly  upon  a  sinner,  who 
before  he  can  escape  into  the  lake  is  speared  by  one  of  the  fiends.  With 
the  permission  of  the  leader,  Virgil  questions  the  sinner  as  to  himself  and 
his  companions.  The  trickster  then  induces  the  demons  to  stand  aside, 
under  pretence  that  he  will  lure  more  of  his  comrades  into  their  clutches, 
and  takes  the  opportunity  of  plunging  into  the  burning  pitch  ;  two  of  the 
demons  chasing  him  are  caught  in  the  slimy  lake,  and  while  the  rest  are 
extricating  them  the  poets  continue  their  way. 


82  HELL.  Canto  XXII. 

Ere  now  IVe  witnessed  knightliood  move  afield, 

Pass  in  review  and  rally  in  the  fight, 

And  prest  at  times  for  safety  backwards  yield ; 
Over  your  land  I've  seen  the  scouts  in  flight, 

O  Aretines,  and  seen  the  squadrons  swell  * 

For  tourney  and  for  jousting  all  bedight. 
And  move  to  sound  of  trumpet,  drum,  and  bell, 

With  signals  flung  from  castled  towers  afar, 

In  native  and  in  foreign  modes  as  well ; 
But  never  with  such  curious  pipe  of  war  ^^ 

Have  I  seen  men-at-arms  and  footmen  throng, 

Nor  ships  at  signal  from  the  shore,  or  star. 
With  those  two  demons  did  we  move  along. 

Ah,  fearful  company !  but  to  the  Church 

Saints  only  and  to  taverns  sots  belong.  ^^ 

Engrossed  alone  within  that  pitch  I  search, 

To  witness  all  contained  in  its  black  grave, 

And  all  the  people  turning  in  their  smurch. 
Like  dolphins  roll  their  backs  upon  the  wave. 

And  warn  the  watchful  wanderers  of  the  main,  ^ 

Their  vessels  from  the  coming  storm  to  save, 
So  striving  to  alleviate  their  pain. 

Some  of  those  sinners'  backs  would  upwards  float, 

And  quick  as  lightning  disappear  again. 
And  as  around  the  margin  of  a  moat  ^^ 

Stand  frogs  with  heads  alone  that  outwards  peep, 

Their  feet  and  bulk  all  hidden  to  the  throat, 
Such  order  did  those  wretched  sinners  keep  ; 

But  soon  as  Barbariccia  drew  him  near. 

So  did  they  vanish  in  the  boiling  deep.  ^ 

I  saw  it  and  my  heart  still  quakes  with  fear. 

One  sinner  waited  there,  as  hath  appeared 

When  one  frog  stays  while  others  disappear. 
And  Grafiacan,  who  close  to  him  had  neared. 

Suddenly  seized  him  by  his  pitchy  hair,  ^ 

And  dragged  him  upwards  like  an  otter  speared. 
Already  of  their  names  I  was  aware. 

Having  remarked  them  when  elect  thereto. 

And  heard  them  call  each  other  here  and  there. 
"  0  Eubicante,  do  thou  seize  him  too,  *" 

Stick  in  the  talons  so  that  thou  mayst  flay," 

Shouted  together  all  that  cursed  crew. 
And  I :  "  My  master,  if  thou  canst,  essay 

To  know  what  wretch  is  this  such  ills  betide. 

Thus  fallen  in  his  foemen's  hands  a  prey."  *^ 


Canto  XXII.  HELti.  83 

My  leader  then  advanced  him  to  his  side, 

And  asked  him  whence  he  was;  "  A  Navarrese 

Was  I  by  birth,"  the  wretched  soul  replied. 
'*  My  mother  gave  me  a  lord's  liveries. 

Since  she  had  borne  me  to  a  ribald  thing  ^^ 

That  wrecked  his  holdings  and  himself  with  these. 
After  I  served  the  good  Tibaldo,  king ; 

There  I  began  to  practise  with  chicane, 

For  which  in  heat  I  pay  the  reckoning." 
Ciriatto,  from  whose  mouth  long  tushes  twain  *^ 

Issued  on  each  side  like  a  forest  boar, 

Of  a  boar's  goring  made  him  feel  the  pain. 
The  mouse  had  fallen  among  cats  galore  ; 

But  Barbariccia  stayed  him  with  his  hand, 

And  shouted,  "  Wait  there  till  I  haul  him  o'er."  ^ 

Then  to  my  master  turned  his  face.    "  Demand 

Again,"  said  he,  *'  if  more  thou  wouldest  know 

Of  him  before  he's  tortured  by  my  band." 
My  leader  then :  "  'Mongst  those  bad  souls  below, 

Knowest  thou  any  that  were  Latin  born  ^^ 

Beneath  the  pitch  ?"  And  he :  "  Awhile  ago 
I  had  one  for  my  neighbour  there  forlorn  ; 

Would  I  were  now  with  him  in  covert  laid  ! 

I  would  not  then  by  hook  and  claw  be  torn." 
Then  Libicocco  :  ''  We've  too  long  delayed,"  ^^ 

He  said,  and  seized  his  arm  so  with  his  hook 

That  tearing  it  a  ghastly  strip  he  flayed. 
And  Draghignazzo  also  downwards  strook, 

To  seize  him  by  his  legs  ;  the  devils'  lord 

Turned  round  to  quell  them  with  a  savage  look  ;  ^^ 

And  when  some  quiet  was  again  restored, 

To  him  who  only  gazed  upon  his  sore 

My  chief  without  delay  addressed  the  word. 
"  And  who  was  he  whom  when  thou  cam'st  to  shore 

Thou  quittedst,  as  thou  say'st,  in  evil  tide  ?"  ^^ 

"  Frate  Gomita  was  the  name  he  bore, 
He  of  Galliera,  vase  of  fraud,"  replied 

That  wretched  one  ;  "his  master's  enemies 

So  did  he  treat  that  each  his  praises  cried ; 

Line  47-  The  jobber  who  falls  into  the  demon's  clutches  is  one  Ciampolo ; 
he  became  a  favourite  of  Tibault,  King  of  Navarre,  in  whose  court  he  found 
a  field  for  his  knaveries. 

Line  81.  Frate  Gomita  was  a  Sardinian  who  abused  the  confidence  of  his 
master,  the  Governor  of  Galliera,  one  of  the  four  presidencies  into  which  the 
island  of  Sardinia  was  divided. 


8*  HELL.  Canto  XXII. 

He  took  their  coin  and  loosed  them ;  in  this  wise  ^^ 

Still  doth  he  boast,  and  in  all  deeds  before 

All  others  he  was  king  of  jobberies. 
So  Michel  Zanche,  he  of  Logodore, 

Uses  this  gift,  and  of  Sardinia  there 

Their  tongues  in  wagging  weary  nevermore.  ^ 

Ah !  see  that  other,  how  his  fangs  are  bare ; 

I  would  say  more,  but  tremble  lest  that  fellow 

Be  not  preparing  now  to  comb  my  hair," 
The  devils'  leader  turned  to  Farfarello, 

Whose  eyes  were  rolling  in  his  thirst  to  tear,  ®* 

*'  Stand  off,  thou  bird  of  evil !"  did  he  bellow. 
"  If  you  have  any  wish  to  see  or  hear," 

Eesumed  he  then,  who  stood  in  terror  nigh, 

"  Tuscans  or  Lombards,  I  will  bring  them  here. 
But  let  the  Malebranche  stand  them  by,  ^^ 

So  that  through  fear  they  be  not  backwards  driven. 

And  in  this  very  place  remaining,  I, 
Instead  of  my  own  self  will  bring  you  seven, 

If  I  but  whistle,  so  to  sally  out 

Amongst  us  is  the  signal  always  given."  ^^^ 

Cagnazzo  at  the  motion  raised  his  snout, 

Shaking  his  head  and  cried,  "  The  malice  know 

Downwards  to  throw  himself  is  all  his  thought." 
When  he,  whose  snares  were  ever  ready,  slow 

Answered,  "  Malicious  is  indeed  the  spite  "•* 

Which  for  myself  procureth  greater  woe." 
Alichin  held  no  more  and  opposite 

To  all  the  others  cried :  "  If  thou  from  there 

Cast  thyself  down  I'll  follow  on  thy  flight 
Not  running,  o'er  the  pitch  my  wing  will  bear.  ^^^ 

Leave  him  the  summit,  from  the  bank  stand  clear, 

And  see  what  he  alone  'gainst  us  can  dare." 
O  thou  who  readest,  novel  sport  shalt  hear. 

Each  one  then  turned  his  eyes  the  other  way  ; 

He  first  who  most  suspicious  did  appear.  ^^ 

The  Navarrese  chose  time  for  making  play, 

Upon  the  bank  his  feet  he  firmly  set. 

Then  bounding  from  their  purpose  burst  away. 
With  that  vexation  each  one  sore  beset, 

And  chiefly  him  of  all  their  loss  the  cause,  ^^'^ 

Who  chasing  after  cried,  "  I  have  you  yet." 

Line  88.  Michel  Zanche  was  Governor  of  Logodore,  another  of  the  four 
Sardinian  presidencies.  He  was  said  to  have  been  murdered  by  his  son-in-law, 
of  the  powerful  Genoese  house  of  Doria,  and  his  name  will  recur  in  Canto 
XXXIIL,  where  his  son-in-law  is  found. 

Line  126.  Alichin,  who,  opposed  to  all  the  rest,  had  induced  them  to  yield 
to  the  trickster's  suggestion. 


Canto  XXIII.  HELL.  85 

But  little  'vailed  it,  since  his  wings  made  pause 
By  innate  dread ;  one  vanished  underneath, 
The  other  rising  o'er  the  gulf  withdraws. 

Not  otherwise  the  wild  duck  when  he  seeth  ^^^ 

The  falcon  near,  dives  downwards  at  its  dart, 
And  he  returns  all  spent  in  wing  and  breath. 

Then  Calcabrina,  angered  at  his  heart 

By  such  a  trick,  behind  the  other  sheared, 

The  victim  'scaped,  to  combat  turned  his  part.  ^^^ 

And  as  the  trickster  then  had  disappeared 
On  his  companion  his  sharp  talons  drew. 
And  grappling  with  him  o'er  the  deep  they  reared. 

But  the  other  also  was  a  falcon  true, 

And  knew  full  well  to  strike,  and  both  in  rings  ^*^ 

Circling  fell  headlong  in  the  boiling  stew. 

There  suddenly  the  heat  its  loosening  brings, 
But  they  were  powerless  to  rise  up  again, 
So  thickly  had  their  fall  beslimed  their  wings. 

Then  Barbariccia  grieving  with  his  train,  ^*^ 

Made  four  fly  over  to  the  other  side. 
All  with  their  prongs,  and  every  one  amain 

From  here  and  there  towards  them  downward  glide. 
Stretching  their  hooks  to  those  in  slime  immixt. 
Who  were  already  cooked  beneath  the  tide  ;  ^^^ 

And  so  we  left  them  with  their  task  perplext. 


CANTO  XXIII. 

Dante  expresses  to  Virgil  his  fear  that  they  will  be  pursued  by  the  revengeful 
demons,  and  as  his  alarm  is  fulfilled  Virgil  lifts  him  in  his  arms  and 
carries  him  down  the  cliff  into  the  next  valley  of  Malebolge.  There 
they  find  hypocrites  punished  by  being  clothed  in  long  cloaks  and 
weighty  cowls  of  lead.  Amongst  these  Dante  converses  with  two 
Rejoicing  Friars,  who,  under  the  cloak  of  impartiality,  had  inflicted 
grievous  wrong  on  the  Ghibeline  party  in  Florence. 

Silent,  alone,  without  all  company, 

On  went  we,  one  before  and  one  behind, 

In  the  way  Franciscan  friars  are  wont  to  hie. 

Upon  old  Esop's  fable  was  inclined 

My  cogitation  by  that  strife  below,  ^ 

That  where  the  tale  of  the  Frog  and  Rat  we  find : 

Line  6.  The  fable  where  the  frog  offering  to  carry  a  rat  across  a  stream 
with  the  intention  of  drowning  him,  both  are  carried  off  by  a  kite.  The 
similitude  is  not  ao  exact  as  Dante  would  make  it  appear. 


86  HELL.  Canto  XXIII. 

For  does  not  more  resemble  now  and  now 

Than  one  to  the  other  action,  if  all  clear 

The  object  and  result  of  each  we  trow  ; 
And  as  thoughts  follow  on  each  other  near,  ^® 

So  sprang  from  this  another  by  degrees, 

Which  woke  with  double  force  my  former  fear. 
Thus  did  I  think.     It  was  through  us  that  these 

Have  been  befooled  with  loss  and  ridicule, 

Such  as  I  think  must  surely  them  displease.  ^* 

If  anger  over  evil  passion  rule 

They  will  pursue  us  hither  crueller  far 

Than  greyhound  at  the  moment  it  would  pull 
The  hare  to  pieces.     Stood  on  end  my  hair 

With  terror,  and  intent  behind,  1  said,  ^® 

"  O  master,  if  thou  dost  not  now  take  care 
Thee  and  myself  at  once  to  hide,  I  dread 

These  Malebranche  ;  on  our  track  they  stir ; 

In  thought  already  do  I  hear  them  tread." 
And  he  replied,  "  If  I  a  mirror  were,  ^ 

Thy  outward  form  I  should  not  clearer  show 

Than  do  thy  inward  thoughts  to  me  recur. 
Even  now  thy  thoughts  amidst  my  own  did  flow 

With  similar  action,  and  in  similar  wise, 

So  that  they  both  to  single  counsel  grow.  ^ 

If  now  in  truth  this  right  declivity  lies, 

So  that  to  the  other  ward  we  may  descend. 

We  will  escape  the  chase  thou  didst  surmise." 
He  had  not  brought  his  counsel  to  an  end 

Before  I  saw  them  with  their  wings  outraught,  ^^ 

Stretching  for  flight,  as  not  far  olf  they  wend. 
Me  then  my  leader  suddenly  upcaught. 

Like  to  a  mother  roused  up  by  the  roar, 

Who  sees  th^  burning  flames  all  near  her  brought, 
And  takes  her  child  and  flies,  nor  waits  for  more,  *® 

Having  of  him  than  of  herself  more  care. 

Dressed  in  the  only  garment  which  she  wore. 
So  from  the  summit  of  that  hard  rock  there 

He  slid  adown  the  hanging  mountain  side. 

Which  to  the  other  ward  descendeth  sheer.  *^ 

Faster  did  water  ne'er  through  channel  glide 

To  turn  the  wheels  of  some  far  inland  mill. 

When  nearest  to  the  whirling  blades  it  hied. 
Than  did  my  master  down  that  hanging  hill, 

Bearing  me  up  in  safety  on  his  breast,  ^^ 

More  like  a  son  than  comrade  of  his  will. 


Canto  XXIII.  HELL.  87 

But  scarcely  were  his  feet  securely  prest 

Against  the  bottom,  ere  they  joined  above 
The  summit,  but  no  longer  could  molest ; 

Since  the  high  Providence  which  made  them  rove  ^ 

Of  that  fifth  ditch  the  ministers  devised, 
Dej^rived  them  of  all  power  from  thence  to  move. 

Below  we  found  a  people  all  disguised. 

Who  wandered  ever  round  with  footsteps  slow, 

Waihng,  with  semblance  wearied,  and  despised.  ^ 

Long  cloaks  they  wore,  with  hooded  cowls  sunk  low 
Before  their  eyes,  and  fashioned  in  the  mould 
Which  in  Cologne  the  monks  are  wont  to  show. 

They  glittered  outwardly,  all  bright  with  gold, 

But  inwardly  were  lead,  and  of  such  weight  ®* 

Mere  straw  by  those  were  cloaks  by  Frederic  rolled. 

0  weary  garb  to  wear  for  endless  Fate ! 

With  these  together  to  the  left  we  strayed 
Once  more  intent  upon  their  dolorous  state. 

But  wearied  by  the  poise  upon  them  laid,  ^* 

That  people  came  so  slowly,  we  found  new 
Companions  at  each  onward  stride  we  made. 

Whence  to  my  leader  I :  "  Find  for  my  view 

One  known  by  deed  or  name  amidst  the  throng." 

And  walking  on  my  eyes  around  I  threw.  ^* 

Then  one  who  understood  the  Tuscan  tongue 
Behind  us  cried  aloud  :  "  Your  footsteps  stay, 
Who  through  this  dark  air  speed  so  fast  along : 

Perchance  thou'lt  find  in  me  what  thou  dost  pray." 

My  leader  then  turned  round  and  told  me :  "  Wait,  ^^ 

And  afterwards  to  his  thy  pace  delay." 

1  stayed  and  saw  a  couple  show  their  great 

Mental  desire  to  join  me  in  their  face. 

But  stayed  them  still  the  crowded  path,  and  weight. 

With  envious  eye,  when  they  had  reached  the  place,  ^ 

They  gazed  upon  me,  but  they  spake  no  word, 
Then  'mid  themselves  they  talked  a  little  space. 

"  He  seems  alive,  by  his  throat  with  breathing  stirred, 
And  if  they're  dead,  by  what  peculiar  knowledge 
To  escape  this  heavy  garb  are  they  preferred  ?"  ^^ 

Then  said  they  to  me,  '*  Tuscan,  to  the  college 
Of  wretched  hypocrites,  who  thus  are  led. 
Be  not  too  proud  thy  person  to  acknowledge." 

Line  63.  The  monks  in  Cologne  appear  to  have  worn  cowls  larger  than 
ordinary. 

Line  G6.  Frederic  II.  was  said  to  have  punished  those  guilty  of  high  treason 
by  wrapping  them  in  lead  and  then  casting  them  into  the  fire. 


88  HELL.  Canto  XXIII. 

And  I  to  tliem :  "  I  was  both  born  and  bred 

In  the  great  town  above  fair  Arno's  wave,  ^^ 

And  bear  the  body  which  I  always  had. 
But  who  are  ye  whose  cheeks  so  sadly  lave 

The  tears  of  anguish  which  so  great  I  view, 

And  what,  that  thus  bursts  forth,  thy  pain  so  grave?" 
And  one  replied,  "  The  cloaks  of  orange  hue  ^^ 

Are  made  of  lead  so  heavy,  that  to  groan 

Beneath  their  weight  is  forced  the  balance  too. 
Rejoicing  Friars  were  we  from  Bologne, 

I  Catalan  and  he  Loderingo  hight, 

Both  chosen  by  thy  country  as  on  one  ^^^ 

From  faction  free  the  choice  is  wont  to  light, 

Peace  to  preserve,  and  what  we  were,  the  blaze 

Around  G-ardingo  bringeth  still  to  sight.'* 
"  0  friars !"  I  began,  "  your  evil  ways " 

But  said  no  more,  because  one  crucified  ^^® 

With  three  stakes  fixed  to  earth  drew  all  my  gaze. 
When  he  beheld  me  all  his  form  he  writhed, 

Breathing  within  his  beard  a  heavy  sigh. 

And  Friar  Catalan,  who  this  descried. 
Told  me :  "  The  man  impaled,  whom  thou  dost  eye,  "^ 

Counselled  the  Pharisees  that  it  was  meet 

That  one  man  for  the  populace  should  die. 
Impaled  and  stark  he  lies  across  the  street, 

As  thou  dost  see,  a-nd  his  the  doom,  to  rede 

Of  every  one  that  passeth  o'er,  the  weight.  ^^^ 

So  stretched  out  is  his  father-in-law  decreed. 

Within  this  ditch,  and  of  the  council  each. 

Who  for  the  Jews  were  such  an  evil  seed." 
Then  saw  I  Virgil  marvel  at  that  speech 

O'er  him  upon  the  crucifix  impaled,  ^^^ 

So  vilely  exiled  on  the  eternal  beach. 
The  friar  then  with  such  request  he  hailed ; 

"  Displease  ye  not,  if  lawful,  now  to  say. 

If  the  right  hand  will  any  passage  yield. 

Line  103.  Some  gentlemen  of  Lombardy  were  permitted  by  Pope  Urban  IV. 
to  found  an  order  of  knighthood  with  the  title  of  "  Brothers  of  St.  Mary,"  but 
as  the  members  were  chiefly  amongst  the  rich,  and  led  a  life  of  splendour, 
they  obtained  the  nickname  of  Rejoicing  Friars. 

Line  104.  The  Rejoicing  Friars,  Catalan  and  Loderingo— one  Guelph,  the 
other  Ghibeline — were  chosen  as  joint  judges  to  heal  the  factions  of  the  city. 
Bought  over  by  the  Guelphs  they  soon  chased  the  Ghibelines  from  their 
homes,  and,  amongst  other  actions,  burnt  the  street  named  Gardingo,  in  which 
the  Uberti,  a  leading  Ghibeline  family,  resided. 

Line  116.  Caiaphas,  with  his  father-in-law  Annas,  mentioned  afterv^ards. 


Canto  XXIV.  HELL.  89 

By  which  we  both  may  issue  on  our  way,  ^^^ 

And  those  black  angels  manage  to  avoid, 
Who  came  but  now  to  drive  us  from  their  bay." 

"  Far  nearer  than  thou  hopest,"  he  replied, 
"  Exists  a  ridge  that  from  the  outer  round 
Stretches  and  crosseth  all  these  valleys  wide.  ^^^ 

Though  here  the  broken  bridge  is  not  all  sound, 
Still  climbing  o'er  its  ruin  ye  can  go, 
Which  riseth  upwards,  sloping  from  the  ground." 

My  leader  stood  a  space,  with  head  bent  low. 

Then  said,  "  He  taught  us  badly  our  emprise  ^^^ 

To  carry  out,  who  hooks  those  sinners  so." 

The  friar :  "  In  Bologna  they  apprise 

Of  the  devil  many  faults,  'mongst  them  I've  heard 
A  tattler  he  and  father  of  all  lies." 

My  leader  swift  departed  at  that  word,  ^*^ 

And  in  his  face  some  anger  did  appear. 
Whence  I  too  from  those  laden  spirits  stirred. 

Behind  the  footsteps  of  those  feet  so  dear. 


CANTO   XXIV. 

Dante,  with  great  difficulty,  under  Virgil's  guidance  climbs  the  broken  bridge 
to  the  ridge  that  looks  down  into  the  seventh  valley.  Descending  into  it, 
he  finds  robbers  punished  there,  surrounded  by  multitudes  of  pestiferous 
serpents.  Amongst  them  the  soul  of  Gianni  Fucci,  who  had  robbed  the 
sacristy  in  Pistoia,  predicts  to  him  the  evils  that  wiU  shortly  ensue  to  his 
own  city  and  the  Florentines. 

When  in  the  season  of  the  youthful  year 

The  sun  beneath  Aquarius  dims  his  rays, 

And  equal  to  the  day  the  nights  draw  near ; 
When  o'er  the  landscape  the  hoar  frost  displays 

An  image  of  the  snow,  its  sister  white,  * 

But  very  briefly  its  soft  plumage  stays. 
The  peasant  whose  apparel  is  but  slight, 

Eises  and  looks  and  sees  the  wide  champaign 

Whiten,  on  which  his  person  he  doth  smite, 
Eeturneth  to  his  hut  and  doth  complain,  ^® 

Like  to  the  wretch  who  knows  not  what  to  do : 

Then  turneth  back  and  taketh  hope  again. 
Seeing  the  world  hath  changed  its  face  to  view 

In  such  a  little  time,  and  takes  his  wand 

And  to  their  pastures  drives  his  flocks  anew ;  ^^ 


^0  HELL.  Canto  XXIV. 

So  did  my  master  make  me  all  despond, 

When  I  beheld  him  with  such  troubled  brow, 
And  so  to  the  evil  was  the  salve  at  hand. 
For  as  we  reached  the  ruined  bridge  below 

My  leader  turned  to  me  with  that  sweet  air  -^ 

Which  at  the  mountain's  foot  I  first  did  know. 
His  arms  he  opened  after  thought  of  care 
Within  himself,  and  comprehensive  view 
Over  the  ruin,  he  embraced  me  there. 
And  like  a  man  who  works  and  thinketh  too,  ^ 

Who  for  the  future  seemeth  aye  to  care. 
So  o'er  a  jutting  summit  me  he  drew. 
While  of  a  rock  still  higher  he  was  'ware. 

Saying,  "  To  that  thou  afterwards  must  hold. 
But  test  it  first  if  fit  thy  weight  to  bear."  ^* 

It  was  no  path  for  those  in  long  cloaks  rolled. 
Since  scarcely  we,  he  light  and  I  upborne, 
Were  able  to  climb  up  from  hold  to  hold. 
And  were  it  not  that  of  that  precinct  lorn 

More  than  the  other  side  this  hill  was  short,  ^* 

Of  him  I  know  not,  I  had  been  outworn. 
But  since  the  Malebolge  towards  the  port 
Of  that  down- sunken  lake  inclineth  all. 
The  site  of  every  valley  is  so  wrought. 
One  side  below  the  other  aye  doth  fall.  "*" 

At  length,  however,  to  that  point  we  came 
Where  the  last  fragment  topples  from  the  wall. 
The  breath  within  my  lungs  so  spent  became, 

When  there  I  reached  my  strength  no  further  goeth, 
So  down  I  sat  on  the  first  stone  that  came.  ** 

"  Henceforth  'tis  fitting  thou  shouldst  shake  off  sloth," 
The  master  cried,  "  since  idly  lapt  in  down 
'Neath  coverlets,  for  him  Fame  never  groweth. 
Who  so  his  life  consumes  without  renown. 

Leaves  such  a  vestige  of  himself  on  earth,  ^ 

As  it  were  froth  on  air  or  water  blown. 
Therefore  arise,  thy  weakness  stem  with  worth 
Of  soul,  that  of  all  battles  wins  the  prime, 
Unless  'tis  borne  down  by  the  body's  dearth. 
Far  longer  stairs  than  these  thou'lt  have  to  climb^  ** 

From  these  'twill  not  sufiice  thee  to  depart ; 
Make  now  my  counsel  with  thy  action  chime." 
Then  I  arose,  exhibiting  with  art 

More  force  of  breath  than  I  in  truth  possest. 
And  said,  "  Gro  on,  I'm  strong  and  bold  of  heart."  ®* 

Line  55.  The  stairs  ascending  the  hill  of  Purgatory. 


Canto  XXIV.  HELL.  91 

Up  o'er  the  precipice  our  way  we  prest, 

A  rocky,  narrow,  and  most  hard  ascent, 

And  even  steeper  yet  than  all  the  rest. 
Not  to  seem  weak  still  speaking  on  I  went, 

On  which  from  the  other  moat  there  did  transpire  *^ 

A  voice  that  shouted  words  of  shameless  bent. 
I  know  not  what  it  said  though  standing  higher, 

Over  the  spanning  bridge  I  now  arrive, 

But  he  who  spake  appeared  as  mo^ed  with  ire. 
I  gazed  intent  below,  but  eyes  alive  ^" 

Could  not  pierce  downwards  through  that  gloomy  hall. 

"  Master,"  I  therefore  said,  "  let  us  arrive 
From  the  other  circle  and  descend  the  wall. 

For  as  I  hear  from  hence  nor  comprehend. 

So  gazing  down  I  cannot  see  at  all."  ^* 

"  No  other  answer,"  said  he,  "  do  I  tend 

Save  action,  for  in  silence  with  the  deed 

'Tis  fit  to  carry  out  a  fair  demand." 
We  then  descended  by  the  bridge's  head, 

Where  with  the  eighth  ridge  joineth  on  its  road,  ^" 

And  there  the  pit  before  me  clear  I  rede : 
There  I  beheld  within  a  terrible  brood 

Of  serpents,  and  of  species  so  diverse, 

That  recollection  still  makes  creep  my  blood. 
Libya  with  all  its  deserts  boasts  no  worse,  ^^ 

Though  there  of  snakes  amphibious,  snakes  on  trees, 

Snakes  spotted,  with  two  heads,  it  knows  the  curse. 
Not  ever  plagues  so  great  nor  fell  as  these 

Were  seen  through  Ethiop's  land  of  dread  alarm. 

Nor  in  the  realm  which  o'er  the  Red  Sea  lies.  ^ 

Amidst  this  cruel,  miserable  swarm 

Ran  people  naked  all  and  terrified. 

No  hope  of  refuge  nor  of  counter-charm. 
Their  hands  behind  them  were  with  serpents  tied ; 

These  in  their  loins  fixed  firm  their  tail  and  head,  ^^ 

While  in  the  front  their  bodies  twist  and  glide. 
And  lo  !  one  wretch  that  to  our  side  had  sped 

A  serpent  singled  out  and  pierced  him  through, 

There  where  the  shoulders  and  the  neck  are  wed. 
One  could  not  write  so  quickly  I  or  O  ^^ 

As  this  one  kindled  and  burnt  up  amain. 

And  in  a  mass  of  ashes  fell  below. 
Then  when  he  lay  on  earth  destroyed,  not  slain. 

The  ashes  re-collect  and  upwards  rear. 

Suddenly  changed  to  his  own  form  again.  ^^^ 


92  HELL.  Canto  XXIV. 

So  from  the  learned  of  old  times  we  hear 

The  phoenix  dies  and  then  is  born  once  more 

When  it  completeth  its  five-hundredth  year. 
Nor  grass  nor  corn  it  tasteth  evermore  ; 

Only  with  tears  of  incense  and  of  myrrh,  ''" 

Of  balm  and  nard  its  funeral  pile  doth  store. 
And  like  to  him  who  falls  nor  knoweth  where, 

By  force  demoniac  when  on  earth  he  lies, 

Or  epileptic  stroke,  and  cannot  stir, 
Gazes  around  when  he  once  more  doth  rise,  ^^^ 

All  'wildered  by  the  agony  he  knows 

That  he  has  suffered,  and  round  gazmg  sighs  ; 
Such  was  that  sinner  after  he  arose. 

Justice  of  God  !  indeed  it  is  severe. 

That  for  His  vengeance  poureth  down  such  blows.  ^^^ 

My  leader  asked  him  who  he  was  to  clear. 

On  which  he  said,  "  From  Tuscany  I  fell, 

'Tis  not  long  since,  into  this  gulf  of  fear. 
A  bestial  life,  not  human,  pleased  me  well, 

As  suited  to  a  bastard ;  Fucci,  I,  ^^^ 

Beast,  in  Pistoia  found  fit  covert  fell." 
I  to  my  leader :  "  Tell  him  not  to  fly, 

And  ask  what  crime  has  thrust  him  down  so  low ; 

A  man  of  blood  and  anger  I  descry," 
The  sinner  heard,  nor  sought  to  disavow,  ^^ 

But  towards  me  raised  his  soul  and  visage  plain, 

Covered  all  o'er  with  wretched  shame's  red  glow. 
"  It  grieves  me  more,"  he  said,  "  that  in  this  pain 

Thou  hast  discovered  me  where  thou  dost  see. 

Than  when  from  the  other  life  I  first  was  ta'en.  ^^^ 

Deny  I  cannot  what  thou  askest  me  ; 

So  low  I  now  am  placed  because  of  old 

I  robbed  the  hangings  of  our  sacristy ; 
And  falsely  'gainst  another  was  it  told. 

But  that  thou  mayst  not  glory  in  this  view,  ^*** 

If  ever  thou  shouldst  leave  this  gloomy  hold, 
Open  thy  ears  to  my  announcement  true : 

Though  in  Pistoia  first  the  Neri  fail. 

And  Florence  taketh  men  and  customs  new. 

Line  125.  Vanni  Fucci  was  a  bastard  son  of  a  member  of  theLazzeri  family 
in  Pistoja :  he  robbed  the  sacristy  of  the  church  of  St.  James,  and  caused  the 
crime  to  be  attributed  to  Vaani  della  Nona,  who  was  thereupon  executed. 
Dante,  knowing  the  violence  of  his  nature,  is  surprised  at  finding  him  amongst 
the  fraudulent,  instead  of  in  the  preceding  circle. 

Line  143.  The  Bianchi  of  Pistoja,  assisted  by  the  same  party  in  Florence, 
drove  the  Negri  out  of  the  former  city  in  1301.    The  Bianchi  (Dante's  party, 


93 

145 


Canto  XXV.  HELL. 

Mars  draws  a  vapour  forth  in  Magra's  vale, 

With  turbid  clouds  of  vengeance  circled  round ; 
And  with  impetuous  tempest  will  assail, 

Selecting  for  his  field  Piceno's  ground. 

Where  suddenly  thy  faction  will  be  torn,  ^_.^ 

And  every  white  will  there  receive  a  wound  ;^ 

And  I  have  told  thee  now  to  make  thee  mourn." 

Fucci  being  of  the  Negri  faction)  were  shortly  after  chased  f^om  Florence  and 
the  Negrfbecame  dominant ;  the  vapour  in  Magra's  vale  is  the  Marquis  MaJe- 
spina,  lord  of  that  country,  who  as  head  of  the  Negri  gave  battle  to  the 
Biancbi  and  defeated  them  on  the  field  of  Piceno.  These  events  are  here  re- 
lated  as  prophecy,  most  unpalatable  to  Dante. 

CANTO   XXV. 

and  four  of  them  go  through  the  most  extraordinary  transformations. 

When  he  had  closed  his  speech  the  robber  there 

Eaised  his  clenched  fingers  with  the  thumb  thrust  through, 
Shouting  :  "  God  take  him,  him  to  thee  I  bare. 
Then  did  the  serpents  prove  my  guardians  true,  ^ 

For  one  entwined  himself  around  his  neck. 
As  though  it  said.  Thou  shalt  not  speak  anew. 
Another  seized  his  arms  and  bound  him  back, 
Clutching  him  there  so  firmly  in  his  sway 
That  bound  by  these  he  could  not  make  a  beck.  ^^ 

Pistoja!  ah,  Pistoja!  why  dost  stay 
To  burn  thyself  away  to  ashes  all. 
Since  in  ill-doing  thou  advancest  aye  ? 
In  all  the  circles  'neath  Hell's  gloomy  pall 

I  saw  no  soul  towards  God  display  such  pride,  ^^ 

Not  he  who  fell  adown  from  Thebes's  wall. 
He  spake  no  further  word,  but  off  he  hied. 
A  centaur  saw  I  come  in  angry  storm, 
"  Where  is  this  fierce  fell  spirit  ?  where  ?    he  cried. 
I  do  not  think  Maremma  has  such  swarm  ^^ 

Of  adders  as  he  had  upon  his  back, 
Up  to  the  point  where  springs  the  human  form. 

T  ?np  2    "  Le  mani  alzo  con  ambidue  le  fiche."    Gave  the  fig  with  tis  hands 
an  iSulLg  gesture  inihe  Middle  Ages,  made  by  thrusting  the  thumb  through 

the  clenched  fingers.  -^    ,  •    n     <-    ytv 

Line  15.  Capaneus,  described  m  Canto  XLV. 


S4  HELL.  Canto  XXV. 

Above  his  shoulders,  perched  upon  his  neck 

With  open  wings  outstretcht  a  dragon  lay, 

That  kindles  every  one  that  nears  its  track. 
"  This  one  is  Cacus,"  did  my  master  say,  ^^ 

"  Who  'neath  Mount  Aventine  his  rocky  lair 

With  blood  has  very  often  made  a  bay. 
He  does  not  wander  with  his  brethren  there. 

Because  the  theft  was  fraudulent  which  he  made 

Of  that  great  herd  of  cattle  which  was  near.  "^ 

On  which  his  squinting  deeds  at  once  were  stayed 

Beneath  the  club  of  Hercules,  the  last 

Nine-tenths  he  felt  not  of  the  blows  on-laid." 
Whilst  thus  he  spake  to  me  the  centaur  past. 

And  then  beneath  our  bank  three  spirits  drew,  ^^ 

On  whom  my  chief  and  I  no  heed  had  cast. 
Until  they  cried  out  to  us,  "  Who  are  you  ?" 

On  which  our  conversation  we  arrest. 

And  then  on  these  we  wholly  turn  our  view. 
I  did  not  know  them,  but  the  one  addresst  *^ 

Another,  as  would  happen  in  the  case 

When  one  would  name  a  comrade  'mid  the  rest. 
Remarking,  "  Cianfa,  dost  thou  bide  a  space  ?" 

On  which  to  make  my  leader  stand  intent 

I  on  my  chin  and  lip  my  finger  place.  ^^ 

If  now,  O  reader,  thou  should st  scarce  be  bent 

To  trust  my  speech  no  marvel  it  will  be, 

Since  I  who  saw  it  scarcely  can  consent. 
As  on  them  I  kept  fixed  my  eyes  to  see. 

Behold  a  serpent  with  six  feet  forth  launch  ^^^ 

In  front  of  one  and  seize  him  suddenly. 
With  its  middle  feet  he  closely  gript  his  paunch, 

And  with  its  upper  ones  his  arms  it  caught. 

Then  biting  both  its  cheeks  its  teeth  did  crunch. 
Its  hinder  feet  around  his  thighs  he  raught,  ^^ 

And  through  between  them  both  it  thrust  its  tail, 

Which  back  around  his  loins  it  twining  brought. 
Ivy  close  rooted  never  did  assail 

A  tree  so  closely  as  the  beast  did  ring 

Around  the  other's  limbs  its  writhing  mail.  ^ 

Line  25.  Dante  has  taken  upon  himself  to  make  Cacus  a  centaur.  In  old 
mythology  he  was  merely  a  robber  whom  Hercules  destroyed  for  stealing  his 
herd  of  cattle.     See  Virgil,  ^n.,  Lib.  VIII.  193. 

Line  43.  Cianfa  and  the  other  spirits  named  afterwards  are  known  merely 
as  Florentines  of  good  family.  Cianfa  had  suddenly  changed  into  a  six-footed 
serpent,  who  appears  immediately  on  the  scene,  and  had  thus  disappeared  to 
his  companions. 


Canto  XXV.  HELL.  95 

Then  as  if  made  of  molten  wax  they  cling 

Together,  and  together  mix  their  hues, 

And  either  seemed  no  more  the  previous  thing. 
As  placed  before  the  flame  there  doth  transfuse 

O'er  the  papyrus  a  dull  brownish  shade,  ^ 

Not  black  yet,  though  its  whiteness  it  doth  lose. 
The  other  two  looked  on  and  cried  dismayed, 

"  Ah,  Agnolo,  how  thou  dost  change  and  swoon ! 

Behold,  nor  two  nor  one  thou  now  art  made." 
Already  the  two  heads  had  merged  in  one,  ^^ 

In  which  there  then  appeared  in  mingled  mien 

Two  faces  in  one  face  where  both  were  gone. 
Grew  the  two  arms  into  four  stripes,  I  ween. 

The  thighs  and  legs,  the  belly  and  the  chest, 

Changed  into  limbs  that  never  yet  were  seen.  '^* 

All  primal  aspect  there  was  wholly  chased; 

Two  and  not  one  appeared  that  shape  unmeet. 

And  such  slow  crawling  from  the  scene  it  paced. 
Just  as  a  lizard  'neath  the  scourging  heat 

Of  dog-days,  when  it  shifts  its  hedgy  bourne,  *• 

Appears  like  lightning  crossing  o'er  the  street ; 
So  seemed  as  towards  the  bellies  crept  in  turn 

Qf  the  other  pair  a  serpent  all  ablaze. 

Livid  and  sable  like  a  peppercorn. 
The  navel,  whence  throughout  prasnatal  days  *^ 

Man  draweth  nourishment,  to  one  it  broke. 

Then  fell  beneath  him,  stretcht  at  length  to  gaze. 
The  pierced  one  looked  at  it  but  nothing  spoke, 

He  only  gaped  erect  upon  his  feet, 

As  smit  by  sudden  sleep  or  fever  stroke.  ®* 

The  serpent  gazed  on  him  and  he  on  it ; 

One  through  the  wound,  the  other  from  its  mouth, 

Emitted  vapour  which  betwixt  did  meet. 
Henceforth  be  silent,  Lucan,  when  he  showeth 

The  sad  Sabellus'  and  Nasidius'  fate,  '* 

And  hear  what  now  my  song  in  haste  avoweth. 
Of  Arethusa  let  not  Ovid  prate. 

Nor  Cadmus,  changed  to  serpent  and  to  fount, 

I  envy  not  the  tale  he  doth  relate. 
For  two  whole  natures  never,  front  to  front,  ^^^ 

Were  so  transmuted  that  each  figure  donned 

The  other's,  changing  from  its  former  wont. 

Line  68.  Agnolo  Brunelleschi  according  to  the  earliest  commentators . 
Line  95.  Lucan's  "  Pharsalia,"  Book  II.,  where  he  describes  the  fate  of  the- 
two  soldiers,  Sabellus  and  Nasidius,  bitten  by  serpents. 
Line  97.  Ovid's  "Metam.,"  Books  IV.  and  V. 


96  HELL.  Canto  XXV. 

Yet  changing  thus  these  mutually  respond, 

Ft>r  while  the  serpent  cleft  its  tail  in  two 

Then  were  the  pierced  one's  feet  together  joined.  ^^^ 

Upwards  the  legs  and  thighs  together  grew, 

So  closely  knitted  that  ere  long  the  cleft 

Made  no  appearance,  all  effaced  from  view. 
The  tail  divided  took  the  shape  which  left 

The  other's  limbs,  and  supple  grew  the  skin,  "'^ 

While  crusted  o'er  the  man  the  scaly  weft. 
I  saw  his  arms  the  armpits  close  within, 

The  while  the  beast's  two  feet  that  had  been  short 

Lengthened  as  much  as  those  had  shortened  in. 
After  its  hinder  feet  together  wrought  "^ 

Became  the  member  which  mankind  conceals, 

While  the  poor  wretches  changed  to  a  double  sort. 
Meanwhile  the  vapour  one  and  the  other  veils 

With  a  new  colour  and  createth  hair 

Upon  the  one  and  from  the  other  peels.  ^^" 

The  one  rose  up,  the  other  fell  down  sheer, 

Only  preserving  still  their  impious  eyes, 

Beneath  the  which  exchanged  each  visage  rare. 
In  him  erect  towards  the  temples  flies 

The  stuff  superfluous,  which  to  shape  then  grew,  ^^'' 

That  on  erst  vacant  clieeks  the  ears  arise. 
The  flesh  that  still  remained  nor  backwards  drew 

With  what  was  over  formed  into  a  nose, 

And  the  lips  thickened  as  was  fitting  too. 
In  him  that  lay  the  visage  forwards  grows,  ^^® 

And -closing  in  the  head  retire  the  ears, 

As  in  its  shell  a  snail  its  horns  doth  close. 
The  united  tongue  erst  fit  for  parlance  sheers 

In  two,  the  while  the  other's  forkt  tongue  pieced 

Together,  and  the  vapour  disappears.  '^^ 

The  spirit  that  was  changed  into  a  beast 

Away  across  the  valley  hissing  flew, 

The  other  one  behind  him  foaming  chased. 
Then  turning  towards  the  last  his  shoulders  new, 

He  cried  to  him,  "  I  would  that  Buoso  flee  "^ 

As  I  did,  on  his  belly,  Hell's  ways  through." 
Thus  those  within  that  seventh  pit  did  I  see 

Change  and  exchange,  and  be  my  tongue  excused 

When  flowers  it  fleeth  in  such  novelty. 
And  though  in  sooth  my  eyes  had  been  confused  ^** 

No  little,  and  my  'wildered  soul  surprised. 

Unto  their  flight  concealment  was  refused, 


Canxoxxvi.  hell.  07 

Puccio  Sciancato  clear  I  recognised  ,- 

And  of  these  three  companions  he  alone^ 

W  ho  came  remained  unchanged  and  undisguised ;  ^^ 

The  other  was  he  whom  thou,  Gaville,  dost  moan. 

Line  148»  The  three  original  spirits  were  A^nolo,  Busso,  and  Puccio ;  the 
six-footed  serpent,  Cianf a ;  the  black  adder,  Francesco  Cavalcante,  killed  in 
the  town  of  Gaville,.  for  which  his  relations  took  a  terrible  revenge  on  its  in- 
habitants, alluded  to  in  the  last  hne.  They  were  all  nobles  in  Florence,  and 
it  is  not  known  for  what  acts  Dante  has  placed  them  with  the  robbers  in  his- 
seventh  pit. 

CANTO  XXVI. 

Dante  ironically  compliments  Florence  on  its  renown  in  the  Infernal  Eegions^ 
and  prophesies  its  approaching  misfortunes.  He  passes  with  Virgil  into 
the  eighth  pit,  over  which  he  sees  hovering  flames,  like  will-o'the-wisps. 
These  he  finds  to  be  the  souls  of  fraudulent  counsellors.  Virgil  con- 
verses with  a  flame  with  two  horns,  in  which  are  the  spirits  of  Ulysses- 
and  Diomed,  and  the  former  relates  the  final  voyage  which  he  and  his 
old  companions  ventured  into  the  unknown  regions  of  the  West,  beyond 
the  gates  of  Hercules. 

Florence  rejoice !  since  thou  so  high  dost  swell. 
That  o'er  the  sea  and  earth  thy  pinion  rears, 
And  thy  renown  has  travelled  even  to  Hell. 

Amongst  the  robbers  found  I  five  such  peers, 

Thy  citizens,  from  whence  to  me  comes  shame,  * 

Nor  much  of  honour  unto  thee  appears. 

But  if  when  morn  approaches  truth  we  dream. 
Within  a  little  time  thou  wilt  deplore 
What  Prato  and  the  rest  for  thee  would  claim ; 

It  would  not  be  too  soon  if  it  were  o'er  :  ^ 

Would  it  were  o'er,  since  surely  it  must  be ; 
As  I  grow  older  it  will  grieve  me  more. 

We  sallied  forth,  and  upwards  by  the  way 

Which  first  descending  there  our  foot- tracks  showed, 
My  leader  clambered  on  and  guided  me.  ^^ 

And  following  on  that  solitary  road 

Amid  the  boulders  and  rocks'  splintered  grain, 
Unaided  by  the  hand  the  foot  ne'er  strode. 

Then  did  I  grieve,  and  still  I  grieve  again 

When  I  direct  my  thoughts  to  what  I  saw,  ^^ 

And  more  than  erst  my  intellect  restrain  : 

Line  9.  Prato  is  either  a  neighbouring  territory  to  Florence,  or  else  the 
Cardinal  Nicolo  di  Prato,  very  hostile  to  the  Republic.  The  evils  it  will  soon 
deplore  are  said  to  have  been  the  fall  of  a  wooden  bridge  over  the  Arno,  by 
which  many  lives  were  lost ;  a  conflagration  that  destroyed  1,700  buildings ; 
and  the  civil  discords  which  broke  out  between  the  Bianchi  and  Neri,  all  within 
the  year  1304. 

Line  21.  The  sight  of  the  punishments  in  the  eighth  pit  of  men  who  had 

n 


98  HELL.  Canto  XXVI. 

Never  to  liie  where  virtue  doth  not  draw ; 

So  that  if  star  benign  or  higher  'hest 

Has  given  that  good  to  use  it  still  with  awe. 
As  when  the  peasant  on  a  hill  takes  rest  ^ 

In  the  season  when  the  earth's  great  lightener  showeth 

His  visage  from  our  gaze  concealed  the  least, 
What  time  the  gnat,  replacing  flies,  forth  goeth, 

Beholds  the  fireflies  o'er  the  valley  shine. 

Where  he  perchance  the  vintage  works,  and  plougheth  ;  ^^ 
With  flames  so  many  was  the  eighth  confine 

Resplendent  all,  as  I  was  made  aware 

On  reaching  where  its  pit  first  met  my  eyne. 
And  like  the  prophet,  erst  revenged  by  a  bear, 

Beheld  the  chariot  of  Elias  rise,  ^ 

What  time  the  heavenly  horses  sprang  in  air, 
Who  could  not  so  pursue  them  with  his  eyes 

Aught  to  distinguish,  save  the  flame  alone, 

Just  like  a  little  cloud  ascend  the  skies ; 
So  o'er  the  entrance  of  that  pit  moved  on  ** 

Each  flame,  and  none  the  soul  within  displayed, 

Though  every  one  was  round  a  sinner  thrown. 
Gazing,  above  the  precipice  I  swayed. 

So  that  unless  I'd  seized  a  rock  at  hand. 

Downwards  I'd  follow  though  no  push  were  made.  ^^ 

My  chief,  who  saw  me  so  intently  stand, 

Told  me :  "  Within  the  flames  the  spirits  bide ; 

Each  one  is  swathed  in  his  consuming  band." 
"  My  master,  when  I  hear  thee,"  I  replied, 

"  More  sure  I  am,  but  I  already  guessed  ^ 

That  it  was  so,  and  wished  to  ask  my  guide, 
Who  is  within  the  flame  that  forks  its  crest. 

Which  seems  to  rise  from  Eteocles'  pyre. 

Whose  spirit  with  his  brother's  could  not  rest." 
He  answered :  "  There  consume  within  yon  fire  ** 

Ulysses,  Diomed,  together  so 

They  wonne  to  punishment  as  erst  to  ire : 
There  do  they  groan  within  the  flame  I  trow 

The  horse's  ambush,  through  the  city  led. 

From  whence  the  Roman's  noble  seed  we  owe.  ^^ 

perverted  their  intellect  to  evil  purposes  by  seducing  others  with  evil  counsels 
struck  home  to  Dante,  who  felt  that  in  intellect  this  class  of  the  condemned 
were  his  peers. 

Line  56.  The  hatred  of  the  brothers  Eteocles  and  Polinices  was  so  great 
that  when  both  their  bodies  were  burnt  on  one  funereal  pyre  their  flames 
refused  to  mingle,  but  fled  the  one  from  the  other. 


Canto  XXVI.  HELL. 

Within  they  mourn  the  art,  tlirougli  which  even  dead 

Still  lost  Achilles  Deidamia  doth  grieve ; 

They  suffer  there  the  rapt  Palladium  dread." 
"  If  they  within  the  flames  are  granted  leave 

To  speak,"  I  said,  "  O  master,  I  beseech. 

And  prayer  a  thousand  times  reiterate  weave, 
Give  me  not  now  denial  of  their  speech. 

When  once  the  biforked  flame  hath  travelled  here  r 

See  how  with  longing  I  towards  them  reach." 
And  he  to  me  replied,  "  I  own  thy  prayer 

Is  worthy  of  all  praise,  and  it  I  grant ; 

But  let  thy  tongue  all  utterance  forbear. 
Leave  speech  to  me.     I  know  what  thou  dost  want 

To  ask  them ;  haply  if  thy  speech  they  hear, 

Those  Greeks  would  yield  thee  but  attention  scant." 
After  the  moving  flame  had  reached  to  where 

It  seemed  unto  my  leader  time  and  place, 

In  this  shape  of  his  parley  was  I  'ware. 
"  0  you,  who  double  in  one  flame  embrace. 

If,  while  I  lived,  I  merited  from  you. 

If  I  have  merited  from  you  some  grace 
When  in  this  world,  the  lofty  verse  I  drew. 

Move  ye  not  on  ;  but  one  of  ye  relate 

Where,  self- destroyed,  to  perish  he  withdrew." 
The  greater  horn  of  the  old  flame  thereat 

Began  to  wave  and  bow  with  murmuring  chime, 

Like  to  a  flame  on  which  the  wind  doth  beat. 
Thence  moving  here  and  there  its  crest  in  time, 

As  though  it  were  a  tongue  that  uttered  speech,. 

It  cast  a  voice  abroad  and  said,  "  What  time 
Circe  I  left,  who  lured  me  in  her  reach 

Near  to  Gaeta,  upwards  of  a  year, 

Before  Eneas  had  thus  named  the  beach ; 
Not  my  son's  sweetness,  nor  compassionate  fear 

For  my  old  father,  nor  the  lawful  love 

That  should  have  cheered  Penelope  so  dear. 
Could  from  my  mind  the  ardent  wish  remove 

Of  the  wide  world  experience  to  attain, 

And  human  vices  and  man's  worth  to  prove. 
Once  more  I  launched  upon  the  open  main  ^^ 

With  one  sole  bark  and  those  companions  true. 

The  few  who  did  not  even  desert  me  then. 

Line  84.  The  highly  poetical  idea  of  this  last  voyage  of  Ulysses  into  the 
unlmown  ocean  appears  to  have  been  invented  by  Dante,  as  no  such  story  has 
come  down  from  classical  times. 


9« 


100  HELL.  Cakto  XXVI. 

As  far  as  Spain  botli  shores  I  past  in  view, 
Morocco,  and  Sardinia's  seagirt  bourne, 
And  the  other  islands  which  those  waters  strew.  ^^^ 

I  and  my  comrades  were  grown  old  and  worn 
When  we  had  reached  unto  the  narrow  bar 
Where  Hercules  his  motto  placed  to  warn 
Mankind  no  farther  o'er  the  waves  to  dare. 

On  the  right  hand  I  left  Seville  behind,  "•* 

On  the  other  Ceuta  was  already  far. 
*  0  brothers !'  then  I  said,  '  who  here  have  joined 
Through  many  thousand  perils  to  the  West, 
To  this  so  brief  a  vigil  of  the  mind. 
And  high  perception,  that  to  ye  doth  rest,  ^^* 

Ye  will  not  all  experience  refuse, 
Following  the  sun,  of  the  world  without  a  guest. 
Over  your  noble  birthright  ye  should  muse ; 

To  live  like  senseless  brutes  ye  were  not  made, 
But  knowledge  to  pursue  and  virtue  use.'  ^-^ 

With  this  concise  oration  which  I  said 

I  made  my  comrades  for  the  voyage  so  fain. 
That  afterwards  I  scarcely  them  had  stayed. 
Our  stem  still  turned  towards  the  morn,  again 

With  oars,  we  made  our  wings  for  the  mad  design,         '^^ 
Aye  to  the  larboard  steering  o'er  the  main. 
Now,  of  the  other  Pole,  the  stars  that  shine, 
The  night  beheld,  and  ours  did  scarcely  rise. 
So  far  adown  they  sank,  above  the  brine. 
Five  times  there  filled  and  vanished  to  our  eyes  ^^ 

The  light  that  streameth  from  the  moon's  low  rim, 
Since  we  had  entered  on  our  high  emprise, 
When  there  appeared  to  us  a  mountain  dim 
In  the  far  distance,  which  to  me  appears 
Higher  than  other  mountain  e'er  could  climb.  ^^ 

Then  we  rejoiced,  but  soon  all  changed  to  tears  ; 
For  from  that  land  new-found  a  storm  arose, 
And  on  its  quarter  our  frail  bark  it  sheers ; 
Three  times  it  turned  it  round  with  whirling  throes, 

At  the  fourth  time  the  stern  uprose  in  air,  "** 

And  as  to  one  it  pleased  the  prow  down  goes 
Until  the  sea  had  closed  upon  us  there." 

Line  107.  The  Straits  of  Gibraltar. 

Line  117-  In  the  Middle  Ages  it  was  believed  that  any  lands  that  might 
exist  in  the  Antipodes  were,  and  must  be,  uninhabited. 

Line  133.  The  mountain  of  Purgatory,  which  Dante  places  in  mid-ocean, 
the  antipodes  to  Jerusalem,  which  he  considers  the  meridian  of  our  own  in- 
habited hemisphere. 


Canto  xxvai.  HELL.      ,     .  ^     ■   '    .   ;  '       -      101 


CANTO  XKYll. 

The  flame  which  contained  Ulysses  and  Diomed  having  departed,  another 
comes  near  the  poets  and  addresses  them  finally  in  Tuscan.  On  being 
questioned  by  Dante  he  states  that  lie  was  Count  Guido  da  Montefeltro, 
and  relates  why  he  was  condemned  to  such  a  punishment. 

Already  was  tlie  flame  erect  and  still, 

To  speak  no  more,  and  from  us  went  away 
With  licence  granted  at  the  sweet  bard's  will. 

Another  then  which  came  behind  did  stay, 

And  drew  our  eyes  towards  its  crest,  at  first  ® 

By  sound  confused  that  from  it  found  its  way. 

Like  Phalaris's  bull  (which  bellowed  first 

With  cries  of  him  [in  this  most  just  it  was] 
Who  first  had  wrought  it  with  his  file  accurst), 

Roared  with  the  sound  of  torture,  that  its  mass  ^^ 

Seemed  to  be  wholly  overcome  with  pain. 
Although  it  was  but  fashioned  out  of  brass ; 

So  from  the  absence  of  all  passage  plain 

From  the  fire's  summit  in  its  own  mute  song 

There  issued  forth  the  lamentable  strain.  ^* 

But  after  it  had  found  its  way  along 

The  fire's  point,  which  it  quivered  as  it  past. 
As  words  in  passing  would  have  done  the  tongue, 

We  heard  it  say,  "  O  thou  to  whom  I  cast 

My  voice,  who  spake  now  in  the  Lombard  speech,  ^^ 

Saying,  Now  go,  from  thee  no  more  is  askt, 

Though  somewhat  late  perchance  to  thee  I  reach. 
Be  not  fatigued  with  me  in  speech  to  stand. 
It  irks  me  not  although  in  flames  I  bleach. 

If  thou  in  sooth  art  now  to  this  blind  land  ^^ 

Fallen  from  that  Latin  region  sweet  and  far, 
To  which  I  wholly  owe  the  crime  I  planned, 

Say  if  the  Romans  now  have  peace  or  war  ; 
For  near  Urbino  I  was  mountaineer. 
And  where  the  Tiber  cleaves  the  rocky  scaur."  ^ 

I  was  still  bending  down  intent  to  hear, 
Until  my  leader  touched  me  on  the  side. 
Saying,  *'  Speak  thou,  a  Latin  soul  is  here." 

Line  7.  The  instrument  of  torture  invented  for  Phalaris  of  Sicily  by  Peril- 
lus,  who  was  chosen  by  the  tyrant  for  its  tirst  victim. 

Line  29.  The  town  of  Montefeltro,  situated  between  Urbino  and  the  part  of 
the  Apennines  in  which  the  Tiber  rises,  of  which  Guido  was  a  native. 


108    f :  ^'        '  /  : :  ..  :  :    hell.  canto  xxvii. 

And  if'  svjhc)  Jiad  my  answer  prompt,  replied, 

"  O  spirit,  who  iDelbw  thyself  dost  hide, 

Romagna  thine  is  not  and  was  not  aye 

Without  some  war  within  its  tyrant's  heart ; 
But  open  war  I  left  not  in  my  day. 

As  in  past  years  Eavenna  holds  its  part,  **^ 

The  eagle  of  Polenta  broodeth  there, 
So  that  o'er  Cervia  sweeps  its  wings  athwart. 

The  land  that  such  a  lengthened  proof  did  bear, 
And  of  the  Frenchmen  made  a  bloody  heap, 
'Neath  the  green  branches  doth  again  repair.  ** 

The  mastiffs  who  possess  Yerrucchio's  keep, 
And  through  Montagna  won  such  ill  renown. 
Where  they  were  wont  their  teeth  still  sharpened  keep. 

Lamone's  city  and  Santerno's  town 

The  argent-shielded  lion's  whelp  doth  bow,  ^^ 

Who  changeth  sides  as  springs  and  winters  wonne. 

The  town  by  which  the  Savio's  waters  flow, 
So  as  she  lies  betwixt  the  hill  and  plain. 
Lives  now  'neath  tyranny,  in  freedom  now. 

Now  who  thou  art  I  pray  thee  to  explain,  ^* 

Not  harder  be  it  to  thee  than  to  the  rest 
To  tell,  on  earth  thy  memory  to  maintain." 

After  the  fire  a  little  time  had  hissed. 

In  its  own  fashion,  waved  its  pointed  blade 

Hither  and  thither,  then  this  speech  addresst :  ®* 

*'  If  I  believed  that  my  reply  were  made 

To  one  who  ever  in  the  world  could  dwell, 

This  flame  without  all  motion  would  have  stayed. 

But  since  there  never  from,  this  deep  of  Hell 

Turned  back  again  one  soul,  if  truth  I  hear,  ^^ 

Fearless  of  infamy  my  tale  I  tell. 

Line  41.  Count  Guido  da  Polenta,  who  bore  an  eagle  for  his  coat  of  arms. 
Cervia  was  a  small  maritime  town  near  Ravenna,  over  which  Count  Guido 
extended  his  rule.  He  was  one  of  Dante's  most  munificent  patrons  during  hig 
exile. 

Line  43.  The  territory  of  Eorli,  over  which  Montef  eltro  had  ruled,  and  where 
he  had  defeated  the  French  after  a  lengthy  siege.  The  green  branches  were 
the  coat  of  arms  of  Odelaffi,  then  ruler  of  the  country. 

Line  46.  The  mastiffs  were  Malatesta  and  his  son  Malatestino,  lords  of 
Rimini,  who  amongst  other  notorious  acts  of  blood  murdered  Montagna,  the 
head  of  the  Ghibeline  party  in  Rimini. 

Line  49.  The  towns  of  Faenza  and  Imola,  situated  on  the  above  rivers, 
ruled  by  Machinardo  Pagano,  whose  arms  were  a  lion's  whelp  on  a  silver 
shield.  He  was  called  from  his  treacheries  the  Demon,  and  is  alluded  to  under 
that  name  in  the  "Purgatory,"  Canto  XIV. 

Line  52.  Ceseua,  situated  between  a  mountain  and  the  river  Savio. 


Canto  XXVII.  HELL.  103 

I  was  a  man-at-arms  and  then  a  friar, 

Believing  thus  rope- girt  the  past  to  mend, 

And  sure  that  trust  had  been  fulfilled  entire, 
Had  not  the  High  Priest  (whom  all  ill  attend !)  ^^ 

Led  me  again  into  my  early  sin  ; 

And  how  and  wherefore  thou  shalt  comprehend. 
Whilst  made  of  bone  and  flesh  that  form  was  mine 

The  which  my  mother  gave  me,  every  deed 

Of  mine  was  fox-like  and  not  leonine.  ^^ 

The  wary  wiles  and  hidden  ways  at  need 

I  studied  all  and  practised  so  the  art 

That  to  the  earth's  confines  the  fame  did  speed. 
When  I  beheld  that  I  had  reached  that  part 

Of  human  life  when  every  one  should  strike  ^ 

His  sails  and  his  worn  rigging  set  apart ; 
That  which  had  pleased  me  erst  then  caused  dislike, 

And  penitent  confession  did  I  use, 

Ah,  weary  wretch!  and  had  been  saved  belike. 
The  leader  of  the  modern  Pharisees,  ^ 

Being  at  war  within  the  Lateran, 

And  neither  with  the  Saracens  nor  Jews, 
For  of  his  foes  each  was  a  Christian  man. 

And  none  had  been  with  those  who  conquered  Acre, 

Trafii eking  in  the  realm  of  the  Soldan,  ^^ 

Nor  his  high  place  nor  life  vowed  to  his  Maker, 

Restrained  him,  nor  did  me  that  girdle  hold 

Which  wont  to  make  those  girt  with  it  far  meeker. 
But  just  as  Constantine  Silvester  called 

Within  Soratte  leprosy  to  heal,  ^^ 

So  this  one  called  me  as  a  master  bold 
To  cure  the  fever  high  which  he  did  feel ; 

Asking  my  counsel  and  I  silent  stayed. 

Because  his  words  delirium  did  reveal ; 
And  then  he  said  :  *  Be  not  thy  heart  afraid ;  ^^  ^^^ 

Now  I  absolve  thee,  teach  me  what  to  do, 

So  that  on  earth  be  Palostrina  laid. 
The  heavens  I  can  lock  and  open  too, 

As  thou  dost  know  the  worth  of  these  two  keys 

Although  my  predecessor  little  knew.'  ^^^ 

Line  67.  A  Franciscan,  which  Guido  de  Montefeltro  became  in  his  old  age. 

Line  70.  Pope  Boniface  VIII.,  whose  enmity  to  the  Colonna  family  made 
him  destroy  their  houses  in  the  Lateran.  He  consulted  Montefeltro  on  the 
way  by  which  he  could  get  their  other  place,  Palestrina,  into  his  power,  who 
advised  him  not  to  use  force,  but  deceive  them  by  promises  which  he  would 
not  keep. 

Line  89.  An  allusion  to  the  renegade  Christians  who  had  assisted  the  Sol- 
dan  in  reconquering  Acre,  the  last  Christian  possession  in  the  East. 

Line  105.    Pope  Celestine  V.,  who  made  the  great  refusal.     See  Canto  III. 


^^^^'  Canto  XXVIII. 

T^e^  w^iglity  arguments  my  mind  did  seize, 

There  where  my  silence  would  be  worst  advice, 
■nr    r         ,^'''^'  *  ^^*^er,  since  thou  wilt  release 
Me  Irom  the  sm  which  I  must  exercise. 

Scant  execution  of  a  promise  strong,  no 

In  thy  high  seat  to  triumph  will  suffice. 
When  I  was  dead  St.  Francis  came  along 

For  me,  but  one  of  the  fell  cherubs  black 

Said  to  him,  '  Take  him  not  nor  do  me  wrono- 
Amidst  my  wretched  ones  he  down  must  track  "'  "-^ 

Because  that  fraudulent  advice  he  gave        ' 

Since  when  my  grip  on  him  doth  never'slack; 
Ihe  impenitent  can  no  absolving  save. 

Nor  penitence  and  evil  will  befall ' 

Together,  since  they  contradiction  have  '  120 

O  wretched  me,  how  did  I  tremble  all 

The  while  he  seized  me,  saying,  '  Thou  perchance 

-Uidst  not  suppose  I  was  so  logical.' 
To  Minos  did  he  bear  me  who  did  lance 

His  tail  eight  times  around  his  body  hard  125 

And  then  he  bit  himself  in  raging  trance' 
Sayijg^  'He's  of  the  wicked, fire-embarred.' 

Whence  as  thou  seest  me  here  am  I  forlorn 
wi,      i'^^'''^^'''''^  vestured  thus  my  grief  I  guard  " 
When  thus  unto  an  end  his  speech  had  borne,  *  130 

The  flame  departed  on  its  way  with  grief  ' 
Twisting  and  waving  wide  its  sharpened  horn 
Onwards  we  travelled  then,  I  and  my  chief. 

Up  o'er  the  rocks  unto  the  bridge  that  rolls 

^xru  '  *^^-.P'*  '"^  ^^^^^  *^^y  pay  tteir  feof,  135 

Who  sowing  discord  burden  thus  their  souls. 

<io'i^U^^n:i'^a^tti:^^^^^^  g^e  will  to 

absolution.  This  is  probabirthe  coS  dnntr^^^^^^^  ^^""^  efficiency  in 
Church,  though  not  asserted  L  bad  times,  o^  in  any  t'L  bv  w"'^  ^""'^'^^ 
Zl^:ri!^:^{''''^''^-'-''^  i^  even  LutS ^rid^X^^aVe te^ 

^^^<^^%S.^Z^J^^:^^         -^  Canto,  in 

CANTO   XXVIII. 


Cahto  XXVIII.  HELL.  105 

Whoe'er  with  words,  untrammelled  even  by  rhyme, 
The  blood  and  fearful  wounds  could  wholly  tell 
Which  now  I  saw,  narrating  many  a  time  ? 

Each  tongue  would  certes  in  the  venture  fail, 

Through  weakness  of  our  speech  and  mind  that  could       ^ 
Scarce  comprehend  the  whole  of  such  a  tale. 

If  there  were  heaped  together  all  the  crowd 
Already  on  Apulia's  fertile  soil, 
Whose  wretched  blood  has  e'er  in  torrents  flowed 

Through  Trojans,  or  throughout  that  lengthened  broil,         '^^ 
Described  by  Livy,  who  aye  painteth  true, 
Which  of  the  rings  made  such  a  lofty  spoil ; 

With  those,  whom  with  his  fearful  blows  o'erthrew 
Eobert  Guiscardo,  whom  they  dared  oppose, 
And  the  rest,  whose  bones  are  still  heaped  up  in  view     ^^ 

Near  Ceperan,  where  each  Apulian  rose 

A  traitor,  or  where  less  to  arms  than  him. 
The  old  Alardo,  Charles  his  victory  owes ; 

And  if  each  maimed  and  lacerated  limb 

Were  shown,  it  could  not  rival  in  its  scene  ^ 

Of  that  ninth  prison-house  the  fashion  grim. 

A  barrel  by  the  loss  of  stave  between 
Was  never  yet  so  pierced  as  one  I  saw 
Cleft  from  the  anus  upwards  to  the  chin. 

Betwixt  his  legs  hung  down  his  entrails  raw ;  ^^ 

The  milt  appeared,  and  the  ugly  sack  where  glide. 
Changed  into  dung,  things  swallowed  by  the  maw. 

Whilst  wholly  gazing  on  him  me  he  eyed. 

And  with  his  hands  his  breast  he  widely  bared. 

Saying,  "  Now  see  how  I  myself  divide.  ^ 

Behold  how  Mahomet  is  maimed  and  sheared ; 
Before  me  Ali  goes  with  wailing  drear, 
Cleft  in  the  face,  from  the  topknot  to  the  beard  ; 

And  all  the  rest,  whom  thou  beholdest  here, 

The  sowers  erst  of  schism,  and  of  scandal,  ^ 

Were  when  alive ;  hence  thus  are  cleft  ashear. 

Line  10.  The  war  of  Hannibal  in  Italy,  described  by  Livy,  who  states  that 
after  ,the  battle  of  Cannae  three  bushels  and  a  half  of  rings  were  sent  to 
Carthage,  taken  from  the  fingers  of  the  dead  Roman  knights. 

Line  14.  Brother  of  the  Duke  of  Normandy,  a  founder  of  a  Neapolitan  race 
of  Norman  kings. 

Line  15.  The  army  of  Manfredi,  who  by  the  treachery  of  the  Apulian 
troops  was  utterly  routed  near  Ceperano  by  Charles  of  Anjou. 

Line  18.  The  victory  of  Tagliacozzo,  gained  for  the  same  Charles  by  the 
generalship  of  the  Sieur  de  Valeri,  the  Alardo  in  the  text. 
Line  32.  Ali,  the  disciple  and  successor  of  Mahomet. 


106  HELL.  Canto  XXVIII. 

Behind  them  is  a  devil,  who  doth  handle 

Most  cruelly  us  upon  his  sharp-edged  sword, 

Again  submitting  to  its  stroke  this  band  all, 
When  we  have  turned  around  this  road  abhorred  ;  ^ 

Because  the  wounds  are  closed  again,  before. 

In  front  of  him,  we  are  again  restored. 
But  who  art  thou  who  o'er  the  rock  dost  pore, 

Haply  delaying  to  thy  pain  to  wend. 

Unto  thy  sins  already  judged  in  store  ?"  ^ 

"  Nor  death  hath  reached  him  yet,  nor  sin  doth  send 

Him  unto  torment,"  then  my  chief  replied, 

"  But  full  experience  unto  him  to  lend, 
'Tis  fit  that  I,  long  dead,  should  him  now  guide 

Through  all  the  circles-  of  deep  Hell's  domain ;  ^® 

'Tis  true  as  that  I  speaking  with  thee  bide." 
More  than  a  hundred,  when  they  heard  that  strain. 

Stopped  in  the  pit  to  gaze  upon  me  there, 

Forgetting  in  the  marvel  even  their  pain. 
"  Tell  then  my  brother  Dolcin  to  prepare,  ^^ 

Thou  who  perchance  wilt  shortly  see  the  sun, 

Unless  he  wishes  here  my  fate  to  share, 
Sufficient  provender  ere  snows  come  on, 

The  victory  to  the  Navarrese  to  yield, 

Which  otherwise  would  not  be  lightly  won."  ^^ 

In  act  of  starting  one  foot  he  upheld, 

Mahomet  the  while  that  parlance  he  rehearsed, 

Then  set  it  down,  and  moved  again  afield. 
Another,  unto  whom  the  throat  was  pierced  ; 

The  nose  sheared  closely  off  between  the  eyes,  ^ 

And  in  an  ear  who  also  was  amerced. 
Who  had  remained  to  watch  me  with  surprise, 

Amongst  the  rest,  his  weasand  opened  then. 

Streaked  on  the  outside  all  with  crimson  dyes, 
And  said,  "  0  thou  whom  crime  doth  not  condemn,  ^^ 

And  whom  in  Latin  realms  I  erst  did  see. 

Unless  thy  likeness  mocks  me,  as  the  same, 
Of  Pier  of  Medicin  remember  thee 

If  e'er  thou  seest  once  more  that  happy  plain 

Which  falleth  from  Vercello  to  the  sea.  ^^ 

Line  55.  Fra  Dolcin  was  the  founder  of  a  dissolute  sect  in  the  time  of 
Clement  V.  He  preached  the  community  of  goods  and  women,  and,  with 
some  two  thousand  followers  of  both  sexes,  lived  in  the  mountains  of  Novara 
according  to  the  principles  he  avowed.  The  depth  of  the  snows  in  a  severe 
winter  depriving  them  of  provisions,  he  gave  himself  up,  and  was  burnt,  with 
his  mistress  Margarita,  in  the  town  of  Novara. 

Line  74.  The  plain  of  Lombardy. 


Canto  XXVIII. 


HELL.  107 


In  Fano's  town  unto  the  noblest  twain 

To  Messer  Gruido  and  Angiolet  make  known, 
That  if  prophetic  sight  is  here  not  vain, 
They  from  their  ship  will  overboard  be  thrown. 

And  near  Cattolica  be  drowned  by  wiles  *" 

And  treason  of  a  ruthless  tyrannous  one. 
'Twixt  Cyprus'  and  Majorca's  distant  isles, 

So  great  a  crime  did  Neptune  never  see. 

By  pirates  or  in  Argolic  defiles. 
That  traitor  who  sees  only  with  one  eye,  ^^ 

And  holds  the  land  (the  which  that  he  had  ne'er 

Seen  is  the  wish  of  one  that's  here  with  me), 
For  conference  with  him  will  call  them  fair. 

And  then  will  act  that  'gainst  Focara's  gale 

They  never  more  will  need  or  vow  or  prayer."  ^^ 

And  I  to  him  :  "  Now  tell  me,  if  thy  tale 

Thou  wouldst  that  I  should  upwards  carry,  who 

Is  he  who  rues  that  sight  as  bitter  bale  ?" 
Then  seizing  with  his  hands  his  jaws  he  drew 

One  of  his  comrades,  and  forced  wide  his  mouth,  '**^ 

Crying,  "  'Tis  he ;  he  cannot  speak  to  you. 
This  banished  man,  removed  from  Csesar,  loath, 

All  doubt,  affirming  that  when  well  prepared. 

Any  delay  to  injury  ever  groweth." 
Ah  !  how  bewildered  he  to  me  appeared,  ^"'* 

There  with  his  tongue  shorn  closely  in  the  throat, 

Curion,  who  erst  in  speaking  had  so  dared ! 
Then  one,  from  whom  both  hands  had  been  offsmote, 

Eaising  his  maimed  arms  in  the  dusky  air. 

So  that  the  dripping  blood  his  face  did  blot,  ^""' 

Cried,  "  Mosca  also  in  thy  memory  bear, 

Who  said,  alas !  a  deed  is  crowned,  when  done. 

Which  to  the  Tuscan  race  caused  evil  fare." 

Line  77.  Guido  del  Cassero  and  Angioletto  du  Cagnano  were  invited  by 
Malatestino  da  Rimini  (the  one-eyed  traitor)  to  a  conference  on  some  impor- 
tant business,  and  were  drowned  neur  Cattolica,  between  Fano  and  llimini, 
on  his  orders. 

Line  89.  Focara,  a  mountain  on  that  coast,  from  which  blows  a  wind  very 
dangerous  to  the  navigators  there. 

Line  97.  Dante,  struck  by  Pier  da  Medicin's  allusion  to  a  spirit  who  would 
wish  that  he  had  never  seen  the  land  of  Rimini,  asks  who  he  may  be,  and 
learns  that  it  is  Curion,  whose  speech  determined  Julius  Ccesar  to  proceed 
across  the  Rubicon — a  river  betwixt  Ravenna  and  Rimini— in  the  words  of 
Lucan,  "  Tolle  moras ;  nocuit  semper  difFerre  paratis." 

Line  106.  The  murder  of  Buondelmonte,  the  origin  of  the  Black  and  White 
factions  in  Florence,  was  urged  by  Mosca  Uberti.  Buondelmonte  being 
engaged  to  one  of  the  Amadei,  fell  desperately  in  love  with  one  of  theDonati, 


108  HELL.  Canto  XXVIII. 

To  which  I  'joined :  "  And  death  unto  thy  own." 

Whence  he,  with  grief  on  grief  accumulate,  ^^^ 

Departed  like  a  wretch  whose  wits  are  gone. 
But  on  the  crowd  to  gaze  I  still  did  wait. 

And  saw  a  thing,  which  without  further  proof, 

I  would  have  fear  thus  single  to  relate, 
Were't  not  that  conscience  doth  not  keep  aloof  "^ 

That  company  so  fair,  which  makes  man  free. 

When  pure  at  heart,  as  if  in  armour  proof. 
Certes  I  saw,  and  still  meseems  I  see, 

A  bust  without  a  head  walk  onwards  there 

As  walked  the  rest  of  that  sad  company.  ^^° 

The  trunkless  head  it  carried  by  the  hair 

In*s  hand,  just  like  a  lantern  dangling  low. 

And  it  cried  woe !  as  on  us  it  did.  stare. 
Himself  he  made  the  light  by  which  to  go, 

And  they  were  one  in  two  and  two  in  one  :  ^^^ 

How  it  could  be  He  knows  who  rules  it  so. 
When  to  the  bridge's  foot  he  straight  had  drawn, 

With  all  the  head,  he  raised  his  hand  on  high 

In  order  that  his  words  might  nearer  wonne, 
Which  were :  **  Now  see  the  dreadful  penalty  ^^'* 

Thou  who  goest  breathing  to  behold  the  dead  ; 

Any  so  great  as  this  canst  thou  descry  ? 
And  that  of  me  the  story  may  be  sped, 

Bertram  of  Bornio  am  I,  know  me  well. 

Who  to  King  John  such  evil  comfort  shed.  ^^ 

I  made  the  son  against  the  sire  rebel ; 

Achitophel  no  worse  to  Absalom 

And  David  did,  with  instigations  fell. 
Since  I  divided  men  so  joined,  I  roam, 

Bearing  my  brain  thus  severed  from  the  nerve  ^^^ 

Of  life,  whose  essence  in  this  trunk  has  home. 
The  law  of  retribution  here  observe." 


whom  he  married  in  spite  of  his  given  word  to  the  other  family.  When  the 
Amadei  were  consulting  on  what  revenge  they  should  take  for  the  insult, 
Mosca  quoted  the  proverb,  "  Cosafatta  ha  capo."  In  the  strife  that  followed 
the  Uberti  family  were  chief  sufferers. 

Line  134.  Bertram,  Viscomte  de  Hautefort  in  Guienne,  who  incited  John 
to  rebel  against  his  father,  King  Henry  II.  of  England. 


Canto  XXIX.  HELL.  109 


CANTO  XXIX. 

Dante  still  linger?,  gazing  on  the  maimed  spirits  in  the  ninth  valley,  in  antici- 
pation o£  seeing  there  a  relation  who  had  been  murdered,  and  whoso 
death  his  family  had  not  avenged.  He  then  follows  Virgil  over  the  ridge 
which  crowns  the  last  ward  of  Malebolge,  in  which  are  punished  falsifiers 
of  various  descriptions.  Descending  into  the  valley,  he  finds  them 
afflicted  with  fearful  diseases,  and  discourses  with  two  alchemists, 
Grifolino  of  Arezzo  and  Capocchio  of  Siena. 

The  various  wounds  and  people  crowded  deep, 

As  if  with  drunkenness  my  eyes  did  blear. 

That  they  were  anxious  but  to  rest  and  weep. 
But  Virgil  said  to  me  :  "At  what  dost  peer  ? 

Wherefore  thy  vision  does  it  still  so  strain  ^ 

Downwards  amongst  those  shadows,  maimed  and  drear  ? 
In  the  other  valleys  thou  wast  not  so  fain. 

Think,  if  thou  wouldst  their  number  calculate, 

Twenty-two  miles  encircleth  this  domain. 
The  moon  already  is  beneath  our  feet,  ^® 

And  little  of  our  granted  time  doth  bide, 

And  there  is  more  to  see  than  thou  dost  weet." 
*'  If  thou  hadst  only,"  straightway  I  replied, 

**  Perceived  the  reason  why  that  gaze  was  bent, 

Perchance  to  tarry  thou  hadst  not  denied."  ^* 

He  moved  in  part,  and  I  behind  him  went. 

My  leader  having  given  his  reply, 

I  added  yet :  "  Within  that  cavern  pent. 
On  which  I  kept  my  eyes  so  fixedly, 

I  think  a  spirit  of  my  blood  doth  wail  20 

The  crime  which  costs  below  such  misery." 
Then  said  my  master :  "  Let  not  grief  assail 

Thy  thoughts  concerning  him  from  henceforth  more. 

Think  of  the  rest ;  let  him  remain  in  bale. 
For  I  beheld  him  stand  our  bridge  before,  ^^ 

With  threatening  finger  point  thee  to  the  host. 

Geri  del  Bello  was  the  name  he  bore. 
Thou  wert  entirely  at  that  time  engrost 

On  him  who  Altaforte's  keep  did  hold. 

So  that  thou  look'dst  not  there  till  he  was  lost."  ^^ 

Line  27.  Geri  del  Bello  was  a  kinsman  of  the  poet's,  and  assassinated  by 
one  of  the  Sacchetti  family.  It  is  clear  that  Dante  considered  the  reproach 
of  the  spirit  that  his  death  had  not  been  avenged  by  any  of  them  who  shared 
the  shame  of  it  to  be  a  just  one. 

Line  29.  Bertram,  Viscomte  of  Hautefort. 


110  HELL.  Canto  XXIX. 

"  O  leader  mine,  the  violent  death  alkid  bold, 
Which  has  not  been  avenged  as  yet,"  I  said, 
"  By  any  who  with  him  this  shame  doth  hold, 

Made  him  disdainful,  hence  away  he  sped, 

Without  addressing  me,  as  now  I  think  ^^ 

More  pity  towards  him  hence  in  me  is  bred." 

Thus  did  we  speak  until  we  reached  the  brink, 

Which  from  the  rock  the  other  vale  would  show, 
Did  not  the  light  from  its  abysses  shrink. 

When  we  were  on  that  cloister,  the  last  woe  ^^ 

Of  Malebolge,  so  that  to  our  sight 
All  its  lay  brothers  might  be  seen  below, 

Various  lamentings  on  me  darting  smite. 
Whose  arrows  were  so  barbed  with  misery 
That  with  my  hands  my  ears  I  closed  outright.  *^ 

Such  dolor  as  would  be,  if  'twixt  July 

And  drear  September,  from  each  hospital 
Of  Valdichiana  and  Maremma  nigh. 

The  sick  within  one  pit  were  gathered  all ; 

Such  was  there  here,  and  rose  such  odour  rank  ^" 

As  wont  to  rise  from  limbs  that  rot  and  crawl. 

Then  downwards  we  descended  the  last  bank 

Of  the  long  bridge,  and  leftwards  still  we  slant, 
And  then  my  vision  with  more  clearness  sank 

Down  to  the  bottom,  where  the  ministrant  ®* 

•  Of  the  Most  High,  Justice  infallible, 
The  falsifiers  punish  in  that  haunt. 

I  think  not  that  a  sadder  sight  befell 

WTben  in  Egina  all  the  people  sickened. 

What  time  the  air  was  full  of  plagues  so  fell  ^ 

That  even  on  the  beasts  death's  harvest  thickened, 
Down  to  the  worm,  and  the  human  race  revives 
From  seed  of  ants  miraculously  quickened. 

According  as  the  poet  world  believes. 

Than  'twas  to  witness  in  that  valley  black  ^ 

The  spirits  languish  in  their  various  sheaves. 

This  on  his  belly,  that  upon  his  back, 
One  on  the  other  lay,  one  on  all  four 
Shifted  his  place  along  that  wretched  track. 

Line  48.  The  valley  through  which  runs  the  river  Chiana  was  in  those 
times  as  unhealthy  in  autumn  as  the  pestilential  swamps  of  the  Maremma  on 
the  coast  of  Tuscany. 

Line  59,  All  the  inhabitants  of  Egina  having  died  of  plague,  the  king 
obtained  from  Jupiter  that  a  large  ants'  nest  should  be  changed  into  men  to 
repeople  his  island.    Ovid's  "  Metam.,"  book  vii. 


Canto  XXIX.  HELL.  Ill 

Without  a  word  we  slowly  journeyed  o*er,  ^" 

Listening  and  ever  gazing  on  the  sick, 

Who  could  not  raise  their  bodies  from  the  floor. 
Two  saw  I  'gainst  each  other  placed  oblique, 

As  in  the  kitchen  pan  'gainst  pan  is  laid, 

From  head  to  foot  with  dry  scabs  spotted  thick.  ^^ 

I  never  saw  a  currycomb  so  frayed 

By  stable  lad  beneath  his  master's  eye. 

Or  when  unwillingly  from  sleep  delayed. 
As  each  one  aye  his  nails'  keen  bite  did  ply 

Upon  himself,  through  madness  that  assails  ^® 

From  the  wild  itching  without  remedy. 
And  so  there  downwards  peeled  the  scabs,  their  nails, 

As  doth  a  knife  the  coat  of  a  sardine 

Or  other  fish  furnished  with  larger  scales. 
"  Thou  with  thy  fingers  who  thy  mail  dost  skin,"  ^ 

Began  my  leader  unto  one  of  these, 

"  And  often  turn'st  them  into  pincers  keen, 
Tell  me  if  any  'mid  these  companies 

Is  Latin,  so  I  pray  thy  nail  may  last 

In  this  its  task  through  the  eternities.'*  ^^ 

"  We  are  Italian,  whom  thou  seest  aghast, 

Both  of  us  here,"  the  one  with  wails  replied ; 

"  But  who  art  thou  who  from  us  this  hast  askt  ?" 
"  I'm  one  who  here  descends,"  my  leader  cried, 

*'  With  this  a  living  man  from  round  to  round  ^^ 

I  purpose  Hell  to  show  him  as  his  guide." 
Then  was  their  mutual  support  unbound, 

And  each  one  turned  to  me  in  trembling  fear. 

With  all  the  rest,  who'd  heard  at  the  rebound. 
My  gentle  master  unto  me  drew  near,  ^^ 

Saying :  "  Whate'er  thou  wishest  to  them  speak,'* 

And  I  at  once  obeyed  his  dictate  clear. 
*'  So  that  your  memory  may  not  grow  weak 

In  human  minds  upon  the  primal  earth. 

But  that  for  many  years  it  life  may  take,  ^^ 

Tell  me  now  who  ye  are,  and  of  what  birth. 

Let  not  your  weary  pain,  undignified. 

Deter  ye  from  your  story  setting  forth." 
*M  was  D'Arezzo,"  one  of  them  replied. 

"  Albero  of  Siena  sent  me  to  the  flame,  ^^^ 

But  here  I  am  not  doomed  for  what  I  died. 

Line  109,  Grifoliuo  d'Arezzo  was  bunit  at  tlie  stake  by  a  bishop  of  Siena 
as  a  necromancer  on  the  instigation  of  a  nephew  of  the  latter,  Albero,  for  the 
simple  reason  given  in  the  text. 


112  HELL.  Canto  XXX. 

'Tis  true  that,  jesting  with  him,  I  did  claim 
That  I  the  power  to  fly  in  air  had  won, 
And  he,  whose  wish  was  great,  nor  sense  the  same, 

Asked  me  that  art  to  show  him,  and  alone,  ^^^ 

Because  no  Daedalus  I  made  him,  made 
Me  burn  through  one,  who  held  him  as  a  son. 

I  in  the  last  of  the  ten  pits  am  laid 

Because  on  earth  I  practised  alchemy, 

By  Minos'  doom,  whose  judgment  never  strayed."  ^^^ 

Then  said  I  to  the  bard,  "  Where  could  we  see 
A  race  so  prodigal  as  these  Sanese  ? 
Sure  not  the  French,  though  bad  enough  they  be." 

On  which  the  other  leper,  who  did  seize 

My  meaning,  added,  "  Stricca  we  must  shrive,  ^^ 

Whom  temperate  expense  alone  could  please. 

And  Niccolo,  the  man  who  first  did  hive 

Cloves  in  his  roasted  pheasants,  a  rich  mode, 
Sown  in  an  orchard  where  such  seed  would  thrive. 

We  must  except  the  band,  on  whom  bestowed  ^^^ 

Caccia  d'Ascian  his  vineyards  and  his  groves, 
And  his  good  sense  the  Abbagliato  showed. 

But  now,  that  thou  mayst  know  who  thus  improves 
Thy  speech  'gainst  the  Sanese,  close  looking,  try 
My  features  to  recall,  as  it  behoves,  ^^ 

And  thou  wilt  see  Capocchio's  shade  am  I, 

With  alchemy  who  changed  each  metal's  shape, 
And  thou  shouldst  know,  if  thee  I  right  descry, 

How  I  of  Nature  was  an  excellent  ape." 

Line  125.  Stricca,  Niccolo,  Caccia  d'Ascian,  and  Abbagliato,  alluded  to  in 
the  following  lines,  were  members  of  a  brotherhood  called  the  "Brigata 
Godereccia,"  who  spent  all  they  possessed  in  riotous  living,  and  whose  ex- 
travagance  was  a  proverb  of  that  place  and  time.  The  orchard  in  which  such 
seed  would  thrive  is  Siena. 

Line  136.  Capocchio  of  Siena  is  stated  to  have  been  a  fellow-student  in 
natural  philosophy  of  Dante,  and  hence  they  were  well  known  to  each  other. 


CANTO  XXX. 

Two  wild  spirits  rush  by,  tearing  and  haling  the  other  plague- smitten 
victims.  These  are  they  who  in  life  falsified  their  own  persons.  On  their 
departure  Daute  listens  to  an  altercation  between  Master  Adam  of  Brescia, 
a  coiner,  and  Simon  of  Troy.  He  is  rebuked  by  Virgil  for  taking  an  in- 
terest in  so  base  a  dispute. 

In  former  times  when  Juno  was  enraged 

Through  Semele  against  the  Theban  blood. 
As  more  than  once  her  jealous  war  she  waged. 


Canto  XXX.  HELL.  113 

King  Atamas  with  such  a  madness  glowed 

That  when  he  saw  his  wife  with  infants  twain  * 

Bearing  on  either  arm  the  darling  load, 
He  cried,  "  We've  stretcht  the  nets  and  o'er  the  plain 

I  seize  the  lioness  and  both  whelps  too." 

And  then  his  talons  fell  he  raught  amain, 
And  down  the  infant  named  Learcus  threw,  ^^ 

And  dashed  to  pieces,  breaking  on  a  stone, 

And  she  then  drowned  herself  and  infants  too : 
Or  what  time  later  Fortune  hurled  adown 

The  Trojan  grandeur  all  in  flaming  fear, 

So  that  the  old  king  perished  with  his  crown,  ^^ 

Hecuba,  captive  miserably  drear, 

After  she  saw  her  Polisena  dead, 

And  grieving  found  her  Polidorus'  bier, 
Stretcht  on  the  shore  beside  the  deep  sea  bed, 

Like  to  a  dog  she  barked  in  her  despair  ;  20 

So  far  had  grief  her  mind  from  reason  led. 
But  neither  Thebans  wild  nor  Trojans  e'er 

Were  seen  in  any  way  so  fierce  to  fly. 

Not  only  beasts  but  human  limbs  to  tear, 
As  I  two  pale  and  naked  shades  descry,  25 

Who  in  such  fashion  rushed  about  to  bite 

As  doth  the  boar-pig  when  escaped  from  sty. 
One  seized  Capocchio  and  with  tusks  did  smite 

His  neck  upon  the  nape  and  dragging  frayed 

His  belly  'gainst  the  bottom  of  the  pit.  ^o 

And  then  the  Aretine  who  trembling  stayed. 

Said  to  me :  "  Gianni  Schicchi  is  the  fiend 

Who  rabid  runs  the  others  thus  to  aid." 
"  Oh,"  said  I,  "  that  the  other  may  not  send 

Her  teeth  into  thee,  be  it  no  fatigue  ** 

To  tell  me  who  she  be  or  ere  she  wend.'* 
And  he :  "  That  ancient  spirit  with  intrigue, 

Mirra  the  scelerate,  for  her  father  nursed 

A  passion  not  with  lawful  love  in  league. 
With  him  to  sin  she  gained  her  end  accurst  ^ 

When  in  another's  form  she  false  appeared ; 

Just  as  the  other  who  there  wonneth  durst 

Line  4.  Atamas,  King  of  Thebes,  married  to  Ino,  sister  to  Semele. 

Line  32.  A  Florentine  of  the  Cavalcanti  family,  who  possessed  a  wonderful 
power  of  imitation.  It  is  said  that  when  Buoso  Donati  was  dead,  this  man 
counterfeited  his  person,  and,  lying  in  his  bed  as  if  in  his  last  sickness, 
dictated  a  will  by  which  he  left  all  the  property  of  the  dead  Buoso  to  his 
distant  relative  Simon  Donati,  for  which  piece  of  acting  he  received  from  the 
latter  a  celebrated  mare,  called  in  line  43  the  lady  of  the  herd. 

I 


114  HELL.  Canto  XXX. 

To  gain  as  prize  the  lady  of  the  herd, 

Buoso  Donati,  with  his  form  to  feign, 

Devising  all  his  goods  with  forms  averred."  *^ 

After  had  passed  away  the  rabid  twain 

On  whom  till  now  my  vision  I  had  held, 

On  the  other  born  to  ill  I  turned  again. 
One  fashioned  like  a  lute  I  there  beheld, 

Had  he  been  only  lopt  off  at  the  groin,  ^° 

The  which  o'er  his  shrunk  legs  so  hugely  swelled. 
The  dropsy,  which  the  frame  doth  so  disjoin. 

Through  humour  unabsorbed  that  the  same  face 

To  the  same  belly  no  one  would  assign. 
Forced  him  his  lips  to  open  wide  in  space,  ^* 

As  a  consumptive  man  who  through  his  thirst 

One  upwards  and  one  o'er  his  chin  doth  brace. 
"  O  ye  who  each  one,  free  from  sickness,  stirr'st 

(Wherefore  I  know  not)  in  this  world  of  woe," 

Said  he  to  us,  **  now  wait  and  see  the  worst  ^^ 

Wretchedness  Master  Adam  here  doth  show ; 

In  life  I  had  enough  for  all  my  wills, 

Now  I  desire  one  drop  of  water,  woe  ! 
The  rivulets  that  from  the  verdant  hills 

Of  Casentine  descend  to  Arno's  plain,  ^^ 

Making  all  cool  and  moist  their  little  rills. 
Are  ever  here  before  me,  not  in  vain, 

Since  the  clear  image  makes  for  me  more  drought 

Than  the  disease  through  which  my  face  is  lean. 
The  rigid  justice  which  my  doom  hath  wrought,  ^* 

From  the  place  in  which  I  sinned,  a  reason  plied 

To  make  my  sighs  with  greater  frequence  fraught. 
Eomena's  here,  there  where  I  falsified 

The  money  stamped  with  San  Baptista's  sign. 

For  which  with  body  burnt  on  earth  I  died,  ^^ 

Here  could  I  only  see  the  soul  malign 

Of  Guido  or  his  brethren,  either  one, 

For  Branda's  fount  that  sight  I'd  not  resign. 
And  one  of  them  doth  here  already  wonne, 

If  the  wild  shades  who  wander  round  speak  true.  ^^ 

But  what  avails  it  me  whose  limbs  are  gone  ? 

Line  Gl.  Master  Adam  of  Brescia  was  induced  by  Guido  and  his  two 
brothers,  Counts  of  Romenji,  a  land  in  the  Casentine,  to  coiii  false  florins,  for 
which  crime  he  was  burnt.  The  Florentine  florin  was  stamped  ou  one  side 
with  an  effigy  of  the  Baptist,  and  the  other  a  lily. 

Line  78.  A  fountain  of  clearest  water  in  Siena. 


Canto  XXX.  HELL.  115 

If  I  in  sooth  were  only  light  eno' 

To  walk  an  inch  within  a  hundred  years, 
I  had  set  out  upon  my  path  ere  now, 

To  seek  him  out  amongst  his  filthy  peers,  ^^ 

Though  for  eleven  long  miles  around  they  lie, 
Nor  less  than  half  a  mile  athwart  one  steers. 

Through  them  am  I  'mid  such  a  family  ; 

'Twas  they  induced  me  florins  false  to  coin, 

That  had  in  them  three  carats  of  alloy.'*  ^^ 

And  I  to  him  :  "  What  wretched  pair  recline 
Smoking  like  hand  immersed  in  water  cold, 
Stretcht  out  so  closely  at  thy  right  confine  ?" 

*'  They've  moved  not  since  I  first  did  them  behold," 

He  answered,  "  when  within  this  pool  I  fell,  ^^ 

Nor  do  I  think  they'd  move  through  ages  old. 

The  one  'gainst  Joseph  the  false  tale  did  tell. 
The  other  is  false  Simon,  G-reek  of  Troy ; 
Through  their  high  fever  they  cast  out  such  smell." 

And  one  of  them  to  whom  it  caused  annoy,  ^^^* 

Perchance  the  being  called  by  name  so  mean, 
Against  his  belly  hard  his  fist  let  fly ; 

It  sounded  as  it  were  a  tambourine. 

And  Master  Adam  struck  him  on  the  face 

With  's  arm,  which  did  not  seem  less  hard  I  ween,  '^^ 

Saying  to  him :  "  Although  the  power  to  pace 
Be  taken  from  my  limbs,  of  grievous  weight, 
Free  for  sueh  work  an  arm  I  still  possess." 

Whence  he  replied  :  "  When  to  thy  fiery  fate 

Thou  walkedst,  thou  hadst  not  thy  arm  so  quick,  ^^^ 

But  when  thou  coinedst  it  was  quicker  yet." 

The  dropsical :  "  In  this  thou  truth  dost  speak  : 
But  thou  gav'st  not  such  truthful  testimony, 
There,  when  from  thee  the  Trojans  truth  did  seek." 

"  If  I  spoke  false,  and  thou  didst  coin  false  mo-ney,"  "^ 

Said  Simon,  "  I  but  for  one  fault  am  here. 
But  thou  for  more  than  other  demon  any." 

"  Bring  back  to  mind  the  horse,  thou  perjurer," 
Answered  the  other,  *'  with  his  paunch  accurst, 
Known  unto  all  the  world,  be  thine  the  slur."  ^^o 

"  The  guilt  be  thine  of  thirsting,  whence  doth  burst 
Thy  tongue,"  cried  out  the  Greek,  "  and  water  foul 
Which  'fore  thy  eyes  tliat  belly  pile  has  nursed." 

Thereat  the  coiner :  "  Still  may  gape  and  roll 

Thy  mouth  in  speaking  evil,  as  'tis  wont ;  ^^^ 

If  I  have  thirst,  and  humour  puffs  me  full, 
Line  97.  Potipliar's  wife. 


130 


116  HELL.  Canto  XXXI. 

Thou  hast  a  burning  and  an  aching  front, 
And  but  to  lick  Narcissus'  mirror  bright 
Thou  wouldst  not  many  invitations  want." 

In  listening  to  them  I  was  centered  quite, 

When  said  my  master  to  me,  "  Now  behold, 
Little  remains  to  make  me  vexed  outright." 

When  I  had  heard  his  words  in  anger  told, 

With  such  deep  shame  towards  him  did  I  turn, 
That  still  in  memory  is  o'er  me  rolled. 

And  like  one  dreaming  who  doth  loss  discern, 

Who  dreaming,  hopeth  that  he  doth  but  dream, 
And  hopes  it  may  not  be  what  seems  so  stern. 

Unable  e'en  to  speak,  so  did  I  seem, 

Who  longed  for  pardon,  and  the  pardon  won. 
Which  all  the  while  I  did  not  dare  to  claim. 

*'  Less  shame  a  greater  error  would  atone 

Than  this  of  thine  has  been,"  my  master  cried, 
"  Now  from  all  sadness  clear  thy  heart,  my  son. 

And  think  that  I  am  always  by  thy  side, 

Should  Fortune  e'er  again  conduct  thee  nigher, 
Where  people  in  a  like  contention  bide, 

Since  wishing  such  to  hear  is  low  desire." 


CANTO  XXXI. 

The  poets,  turning  from  the  last  valley  of  Malebolge,  advance  towards 
the  ninth  circle  of  Hell,  the  lowest  and  central  pit.  Around  that  pit, 
standing  within  it,  but  rising  above  it  from  their  middle  upwards,  stand 
vast  giants.  Of  these  Dante  sees  Nimrod,  Fialte,  and  Antoeus.  The  last 
places  the  poets  in  safety  at  the  bottom  of  the  pit. 

At  first  it  stung  me  that  rebuke  so  keen, 

So  that  the  blush  on  either  cheek  I  feel. 

And  after  cured  me  the  same  medicine. 
So  have  I  heard  Achilles'  lance  of  steel 

Left  to  him  by  his  father  had  the  gift  ^ 

At  first  to  wound,  and  afterwards  to  heal. 
We  turned  our  back  upon  that  wretched  rift. 

Up  by  the  bank  with  which  it  is  embraced. 

O'er  which  without  another  word  we  drift. 
Less  than  or  night  or  day  a  light  was  cast,  ^" 

So  that  my  sight  but  little  way  could  press ; 

But  there  I  heard  resound  a  horn's  shrill  blast 
So  loud  that  thunder  would  have  sounded  less. 

Which  'gainst  itself,  following  its  passage,  drew 

My  eyesight  forward  wholly  to*  one  place  ;  ^^ 


Canto  XXXI.  HELL.  117 

After  the  dolorous  rout  wliicli  overthrew 

Of  Charlemagne  the  sacred  enterprise, 

Not  half  so  terribly  Orlando  blew. 
A  little  upwards,  when  I  raised  my  eyes. 

It  seemed  that  many  lofty  towers  I  saw ;  ^^ 

Whence  I :  "  0  master,  say  what  land  is  this  ?" 
And  he  to  me  :  "  Since  thou  too  far  dost  draw 

Thy  eyesight  through  the  shadows,  it  may  be 

That  after  what  thou  deem*st  may  prove  a  flaw. 
If  thou  dost  thither  reach,  thou  clear  wilt  see  ^^ 

How  much  the  senses  are  deceived  afar ; 

Therefore  bestir  thyself  more  speedily." 
Then  did  he  take  my  hand  with  tender  care 

And  said  to  me,  "  Before  we  further  reach, 

In  order  that  the  fact  less  strange  appear,  ^" 

Know  that  these  are  not  tower.-;,  but  giants,  stretch 

Their  forms  around  the  pit's  circumference  here. 

Hid  from  the  navel  downwards,  all  and  each." 
As  when  a  cloud  doth  dissipate  and  clear, 

Little  by  little  doth  the  sight  perceive  ^^ 

What  erst  was  hid  by  vapour,  dimmed  by  air ; 
So,  as  that  dark  and  thickened  air  we  cleave. 

More  and  more  near  approaching  towards  the  shore, 

Awaketh  fear,  as  my  mistake  I  leave ; 
For  as  around  its  circular  yard  there  tower  "*" 

Turrets  round  Montereggion's  keep  encrowned, 

So  round  the  brink  which  o'er  the  pit  doth  lower 
With  half  their  persons,  turreted  around 

The  horrible  giants,  whom  Jove's  threats  yet  chase. 

When  from  the  heavens  there  peals  the  thunder  sound.  ^^ 
Already  I  perceived  of  one  the  face, 

Shoulders,  and  breast,  and  of  his  belly  part, 

And  both  his  arms  adown  his  sides  I  trace. 
Nature  most  surely  when  she  left  the  art 

Of  making  animals  like  that  did  well,  ''" 

From  Mars  such  executioners  to  part ; 
And  if  of  elephants,  and  whales  as  well, 

She  yet  repents  not,  who  would  keen  reflect 

More  just  and  more  discreet  will  hold  her  still. 

Line  16.  "  When  Charlemagne  with  all  his  peerage  fell 
At  Fontarabia." 

On  this  occasion  Orlando,  surrounded  by  the  Paynim,  blew  so  loud  a  blast 
upon  his  miraculous  horn  that  it  was  heard  by  the  king  at  the  distance  of 
eight  leagues,  who,  with  all  his  ardour,  could  not  return  iu  time  to  the  rcocue 
of  his  favourite  knight. 

Line  41.  Montereggion,  a  castle  between  Siena  and  Florence. 


118  HELL.  Canto  XXXI. 

For  where  the  assistance  of  the  intellect  ^^ 

Is  added  unto  evil  will  and  power, 

'Gainst  it  no  refuge  could  mankind  erect. 
More  long  and  big  his  face  did  seem  to  lower 

Than  is  St.  Peter's  bronzen  pine  at  Rome ; 

While  the  other  bones  in  due  proportion  tower ;  ^ 

So  that  the  bank  which,  covering  him,  did  come 

Up  to  his  middle,  quite  enough  displayed 

Above,  that  if  three  lofty  Swiss  had  clomb. 
His  hair  they'd  reach  not,  one  on  the  other  laid ; 

For  of  his  length  I  saw  thirty  great  palms  ^ 

Down  from  the  place  where  the  cloak's  clasp  is  made. 
Bafelf  mai  amech,  zdbi  alms, 

Shouting,  that  savage  mouth  began  to  roll, 

For  which  were  never  suited  sweeter  psalms. 
And  towards  him  spake  my  leader :  "  Foolish  soul,  ^" 

Stick  to  thy  horn ;  in  that  pour  out  thy  wrong, 

When  ire  or  other  passions  thee  control. 
Seek  at  thy  neck  and  thou  wilt  find  the  thong 

That  ties  it  to  thee,  O  thou  soul  confused, 

And  see,  it  lies  thy  brawny  breast  along."  ^^ 

Then  said  to  me :  "  He  has  himself  accused  : 

This  one  is  Nimrod  who  did  Babel  rear. 

Whence  in  the  world  one  language  is  not  used. 
Leave  him  alone,  nor  speak  to  empty  air ; 

For  such  to  him  doth  every  language  sound  ^ 

As  his  to  others,  he  has  none  we're  'ware." 
A  little  farther  then  our  way  we  wound. 

And  towards  the  left,  at  a  balestra's  throw. 

Another  greater  and  more  fierce  we  found. 
Who  may  have  been  the  master  who  could  so  ^^ 

Bind  him  I  cannot  say,  but  he  had  bound 

One  arm  before,  the  right  behind  I  know 
Within  a  chain  that  him  did  so  surround 

From  the  neck  downwards,  in  the  part  we  spy 

It  twisted  round  him  up  to  the  fifth  round.  ^ 

**  This  is  the  proud  one  who  desired  to  try 

His  power  against  the  might  of  highest  Jove, 

Whence  he  has  this  desert,"  my  chief  did  cry  : 

Line  59.  The  bronzen  cone  which  once  crowned  the  arch  of  Adrian,  and 
was  afterwards  placed  above  St.  Peter's,  from  whence  it  was  thrown  down  by 
lightning. 

Line  &J.  Gibberish,  written  as  in  the  original,  except  the  final  termination, 
being  altered  to  suit  the  English  rhyme.  It  is  meant  to  represent  the  con- 
fusion of  tongues  at  the  Tower  of  Babel. 


Canto  XXXI.  HELL.  119 

"  His  name  is  Fialte,  he  great  deeds  did  prove, 

When  to  the  gods  the  giants  gave  alarm  :  '•'■'' 

The  arms  which  then  he  swung  no  more  can  move." 

And  I  to  him :  "  If  huge  Briareus'  arm 
To  look  on  now  were  possible  for  me, 
Experience  of  such  sight  my  eyes  would  charm." 

He  answered  then  :  "  Antseus  thou  shalt  see,  *"'* 

Who  speaketh  and  is  loose,  not  far  from  here, 
And  who  within  the  pit  will  place  us  free. 

He  whom  thou  wouldst  behold  is  not  so  near, 
And  he  is  bound,  and  like  to  this  is  made. 
Save  that  his  face  more  savage  doth  appear."  ^^^ 

Never  was  yet  by  terrible  earthquake  swayed. 
Or  rocked  a  turret  its  wild  shock  beneath. 
As  Fialte  then  to  shake  himself  essayed. 

Then  did  I  fear,  far  more  than  ever.  Death, 

And  never  had  I  greater  cause  for  dread  "*^ 

Had  I  not  seen  the  bands  still  round  him  wreathe. 

A  little  farther  onwards  then  we  sped, 

And  to  Antseus  came,  five  ells  in  height 
He  issued  from  the  pit,  besides  his  head. 

"  O  thou  who  in  the  fortunate  vale,  where  bright  " ' 

With  glory  Scipio  won  the  victor's  bay. 
When  Hannibal  retreated  from  the  fight, 

A  thousand  lions  seizedst  for  thy  prey. 

And  hadst  thou  only  at  the  great  war  been 

Amongst  thy  brethren,  still  there  are  who  say,  *^'* 

The  sons  of  earth  had  victors  there  been  seen : 
Bear  us  below  (let  this  no  slur  be  thought), 
There,  where  Cocitus'  stream  the  cold  doth  chain. 

To  Tizio,  or  to  Tifo,  send  us  not ; 

But  bow  thee  down,  nor  twist  thy  mouth  with  shame  :   '^^ 
This  one  can  give  thee  that  which  here  is  sought ; 

Still  in  the  world  can  he  procure  thee  fame. 
For  he  doth  live,  and  long  life  hath  in  store, 
Unless  before  the  time  grace  him  should  claim." 

So  spake  my  guide  :  Antseus  stretched  before  ^^^ 

His  hand  in  haste,  and  on  my  leader  laid. 
Whence  Hercules  erst  felt  the  pressure  sore. 

When  Virgil  felt  himself  ta'en  up  he  said 

To  me,  "  Now  manage  that  I  thee  may  hold," 

Then  of  himself  and  me  one  link  he  made.  ^"^^ 

Line  115.  The  territory  of  Utica,  on  the  coast  of  Tunis. 


120  HELL.  Canto  XXXII. 

As  when  the  Carisenda  we  behold 

From  'neath  its  leaning  tower  what  time  a  cloud 

Thwarts  it,  the  tower  itself  appears  onrolled, 
So  seemed  Antseus  to  me  as  he  bowed 

While  I  was  gazing,  and  caused  such  effray  ^*^ 

That  I  had  gladly  chosen  another  road ; 
But  lightly  to  the  pit  which  holds  its  prey 

Judas  and  Lucifer,  he  us  did  bear. 

Nor  so  bent  downwards  did  he  make  delay. 
But  like  a  ship's  tall  mast  arose  in  air.  *** 

Line  136,  The  Carisenda  is  the  name  of  the  falling  tower  at  Pisa. 

CANTO  XXXII. 

Dante  finds  himself  in  the  bottomless  pit,  in  which  is  the  frozen  lake  of 
Cocitus.  In  the  outer  circle  are  frozen  the  first  class  of  traitors,  their 
heads  alone  being  raised  above  the  ice.  This  circle  is  called  Caina,  after 
the  first  murderer.  Camiccione  de'  Pazzi  names  to  Dante  several  of 
those  punished  in  this  circle.  The  poets  then  advance  to  the  second 
circle,  called  Antenora,  after  Antenor,  the  betrayer  of  Troy,  where  are 
punished  in  like  manner  traitors  to  their  country.  Bocca  degli  Abbati 
names  to  Dante  several  of  his  companions  in  suffering.  Finally  Dante 
sees  two  forms  frozen,  the  head  of  one  overlapping  the  other,  and  devour- 
ing the  lower  skull  with  fierce  hatred. 

If  I  possessed  the  rhymes  so  rough  and  hoarse 
As  would  be  suited  to  the  dreary  hole 
Whither  the  rocks  of  Hell  all  point  their  course, 

Of  my  conceit  I  could  express  the  whole 

Sap  more  completely,  but  these  not  possest,  ^ 

I  venture  not  all  free  from  fear's  control, 

For  'tis  no  enterprise  to  take  in  jest 

To  paint  the  depths  of  all  the  universe, 

Nor  with  a  tongue  that  childish  words  addrest. 

But  let  those  ladies  now  assist  my  verse  ^^ 

Who  helped  Amphion  Thebes's  wall  to  rear, 
So  that  my  speech  from  fact  be  not  diverse. 

0  people  more  than  all  create  for  fear. 

Who  stand  within  the  place  to  paint  so  hard, 
Better  had  ye  been  sheep  or  goats  when  here.  ^* 

When  we  were  sunk  within  the  gloomy  ward 
Beneath  the  giant's  feet,  and  even  more  low. 
The  while  the  lofty  wall  I  still  regard, 

1  heard  one  say :  "  Take  care  how  thou  dost  go. 

Endeavour  not  to  trample  with  thy  feet  ^^ 

The  wretched  brothers'  heads,  all  worn  with  woe." 

Line  21.  The  wretched  brothers,  as  we  are  told  afterwards,  are  AUes- 
sandro  and  Napoleone,  sons  of  Alberto  Alberti,  who  killed  each  other. 


Canto  XXXII.  HELL.  121 

On  which  I  turned,  and  saw  beneath  my  feet, 

And  stretcht  before,  a  lake,  which  through  the  cold 
Appeared  not  water,  but  a  glassy  sheet. 

In  winter  time  the  Danube  never  rolled  ^* 

Over  its  course  a  veil  of  ice  so  thick, 
Nor  'neath  its  frozen  sky  the  Tanais  old, 

As  there  was  here,  for  if  Mount  Tabernich 
Had  fallen  upon  it,  or  Mount  Pietrapane, 
It  had  not  from  its  border  sounded  crick.  ^ 

And  as  a  frog  that  croaks  doth  but  remain 

With  nose  above  the  water,  when  there  dream 
Oftenest  the  peasant  girls  of  gleaning  grain, 

So  livid  to  their  faces,  showing  shame, 

The  grieving  souls  are  buried  in  the  ice,  ^ 

Their  teeth,  like  storks'  notes,  chattering  in  their  frame. 

Each  one  held  down  his  face,  and  from  their  eyes 
Of  their  sad  heart,  and  from  their  mouth  of  cold. 
Amongst  them  all  the  evidence  doth  rise. 

When  I  had  somewhat  round  my  vision  rolled  ^ 

I  turned  down  to  my  feet,  and  there  saw  two 
So  close  their  hair  was  mixt  in  mingling  fold, 

'*  Say  to  me,  ye  whose  breasts  so  closely  glue," 

I  said,  "  who  are  ye  ?"  and  their  necks  they  bent, 

And  when  they'd  raised  their  faces  me  to  view,  ^* 

Their  eyes,  whose  moisture  was  not  inwards  pent, 
Flowed  over  through  the  lids,  and  as  they  flow 
The  tears  are  frozen  ere  they  make  descent. 

Two  bits  of  wood  were  never  dovetailed  so 

As  were  their  eyelids,  whence  like  he- goats  there  ^ 

They  butted,  so  o'ercome  by  anger's  glow. 

Then  one,  to  whom  had  perished  either  ear 

By  the  sharp  cold,  with  face  still  bent  down  low. 
Said,  "  Wherefore  upon  us  dost  thou  so  stare  ? 

If  who  this  couple  were  thou  wouldest  know,  ^ 

I'  the  valley  where  Bisenzio's  stream  doth  fall 
Their  father  Albert  and  themselves  did  grow. 

One  body  bore  them  both ;  and  Caina  all 

Thou  mayst  search  o'er  and  will  not  find  a  shade 

More  fitly  fixed  within  this  gelid  caul.  ^ 

Line  28.  Mount  Tabernich,  in  Slavonia,  and  Pietrapana,  a  mountain  in  tlie 
territory  of  Modena. 

Line  33.  The  spirits  are  immersed  in  the  ice  up  to  the  throat,  like  frogs  in 
water  in  the  summer  season,  when  the  gleaners  follow  the  harvest. 

Line  50.  The  Bisenzio  falls  into  the  Aruo  shortly  below  Florence. 


122  HELL.  Canto  XXXII. 

Not  he  whose  shadow  was  all  open  laid 

At  a  single  blow  by  royal  Arthur's  hand, 

Foccaccia,  no  ;  nor  he  who  with  his  head 
My  sight  obstructing  doth  before  me  stand, 

And  Sassol  Mascheroni  was  his  name  ;  ^'' 

If  Tuscan,  who  he  was  thou'lt  understand, 
And  that  more  words  from  me  thou  mayst  not  claim, 

Know  Camicion  de'  Pazzi  erst  was  I. 

Carlin  I  wait,  who's  lessened  so  my  blame." 
A  thousand  dog-like  faces  I  descry,  ^'* 

Grinning  with  cold,  which  make  me  shudder  o'er. 

Crossing  that  frozen  ford  in  memory. 
And  whilst  we  wended  towards  the  central  shore, 

Where,  gravitating  on,  all  things  advance, 

And  I  was  trembling  in  the  eternal  frore,  ^^ 

Whether  'twas  will,  or  destiny,  or  chance, 

I  know  not,  but  in  passing  'twixt  each  head 

Against  a  face  my  foot  did  heavily  glance. 
Wailing,  he  shrieked  out :  **  Why  on  me  dost  tread  ? 

Unless  thou  comest  to  increase  my  pain  **'* 

For  Mont'  Aperti,  why  dost  work  me  dread?" 
And  I :  "  My  master,  here  awhile  remain 

So  that  through  this  one  I  remove  a  doubt, 

Then  quickly  as  thou  wilt  I'll  onwards  strain." 
The  leader  pausing,  I  to  him  spake  out,  ^ 

Who  with  his  horrible  cursing  still  did  strive, 

''  What  man  art  thou  who  thus  doth  others  flout  ?" 
*'  Who,  then,  art  thou  who  thus  thy  feet  dost  drive 

'Gainst  others'  cheeks,  through  Antenora  here  ? 

Too  hard  'twould  be  if  thou  wert  still  alive."  ®® 

**  I  am  alive  ;  to  thee  it  might  be  dear," 

Was  my  reply,  "  if  thou  demandest  fame, 

That  I  'mid  well-known  names  thy  own  should  rear." 

Line  61.  Mordred,  the  infamous  son  of  Arthur,  who,  while  lying  in  wait 
for  his  father,  was  cloven  through  by  the  latter  with  his  spear,  so  that  the 
sun  past  through  his  shadow ! 

Line  63.  Foccaccia,  a  noble  of  Pistoja,  who  murdered  his  uncle.  Masche- 
roni, the  speaker  Camiccione,  and  Carlino  de'  Pazzi  were  all  Florentines, 
and  the  first  two  also  murdered  their  kinsman,  while  the  last  betrayed  a 
castle  to  the  Florentines  in  which  the  Bianchi  faction  had  held  out  against 
them  for  several  days. 

Line  81.  The  speaker  is  Bocca  degli  Abbati,  a  Guelph,  who,  bought  over 
by  the  Ghibelines  in  the  height  of  the  battle  of  Mont'  Aperti,  cut  off  the 
hand  of  the  chief  Guelph  banner-bearer,  at  the  fall  of  whose  banner  the 
Guelphs  gave  way,  and  were  utterly  routed.  See  the  note  on  the  great 
Ghibeliue  Fariaata  in  Can  to  X. 


Canto  XXXII.  HELL,  12S 

And  he  to  me  :  "  The  contrary  I  claim. 

Be  off  from  here,  nor  further  torture  shape.  ** 

Thou  flatterest  idly  in  this  vale  of  shame." 
Then  did  I  seize  the  hair  upon  his  nape, 

And  said,  "  'Tis  fit  that  thou  thy  name  declare, 

Or  not  a  hair  upon  thy  head  shall  'scape." 
Whence  he  to  me  :  "  Why  dost  thou  rend  my  hair  ?  ^^ 

I  will  not  tell  thee  who  I  am,  nor  show, 

Though  thou  a  thousand  times  my  head  shouldst  tear." 
His  hair  already  round  my  hands  I  draw. 

And  tufts  far  more  than  one  I'd  stript  away. 

He  barking,  with  his  eyes  still  fixt  below.  ^^ 

"  What  hast  thou,  Bocca  ?"  cried  another  fay. 

"  Is't  not  sufficient  with  thy  jaws  to  creak 

But  thou  must  bark  ?     What  devil  rips  thee  ?  say." 
"  Henceforth,"  I  said,  "  I  want  thee  not  to  speak, 

Thou  wicked  traitor,  of  thy  shameful  state  "** 

Authentic  tidings  to  the  world  I'll  take." 
"  Off !"  he  replied.     "  Whate'er  thou  will'st  relate. 

But  be  not  silent,  wouldst  thou  'scape  from  here. 

Of  him  whose  tongue  was  now  so  prompt  to  prate. 
The  silver  of  the  French  he  waileth  here.  "^ 

I  saw  Du  Duera,  thou  henceforth  canst  say 

There,  where  the  sinners  all  so  cool  appear. 
Hadst  thou  but  asked  of  the  others  in  this  bay. 

Thou  seest  Di  Becchiera  at  thy  side. 

Whose  head  in  Florence  was  cut  off  one  day.  *^ 

Grianni  del  Soldanier  I  think  doth  bide 

Beyond  with  Grano  and  Tribaldello  there, 

Who  oped  Faenza  steeped  in  slumber's  tide." 
From  him  already  we  were  parted  far 

When  I  beheld  two  frozen  in  one  hole,  '^* 

So  that  one  head  was  hood  to  the  other's  hair. 
As  bread  in  famine  time  is  swallowed  whole, 

So  the  one  above  i'  the  other  cranched  his  jaw 

Where  the  spine's  marrow  to  the  brain  doth  rolL 
Not  otherwise  did  Tideus  foully  gnaw  ^^ 

The  head  of  Menalippus  with  disdain 

As  he  the  other's  skull  did  ravening  claw. 
"  0  thou  who  by  such  bestial  sign  show'st  plain 

Thy  hate  of  this  one,  whom  thou  dost  devour, 

Say  why,"  I  said,  "  and  I  for  this  am  fain  ^"^ 

Line  116.  Du  Duera  sold  a  Ghibeline  position  in  the  Parraogiano  to  the 
French  leader  Guy  de  Montforfc.  Di  Becchiera,  del  Soldanier,  and  Tribal- 
dello were  all  Italians.  Gano  was  the  traitor  in  the  time  of  Charlemagne 
through  whom  befell  the  rout  at  Fontarabia. 


124  HELL.  Canto  XXXIII. 

If  thou  with  reason  against  him  doth  glower, 
Knowing  his  sin  and  who  ye  are,  full  soon 
In  the  upper  world  to  right  thee.     I  have  power 

If  what  I  offer  doth  not  importune." 


CANTO   XXXIII. 

Count  Ugolln  relates  to  Dante  the  fearful  end  of  himself  and  his  sons,  left  to 
die  of  hunger  in  the  Tower  of  Famine.  The  poets  then  pass  onwards  to 
the  third  division  of  the  last  circle,  called  Idomea,  in  which  are  punished 
those  who  have  betrayed  their  benefactors.  The  friar  Alberigo  explains 
to  Dante  that  when  men  have  committed  the  height  of  perfidy  their 
spirits  are  at  once  sent  to  torment,  a  fiend  taking  possession  of  the  body 
which  appears  to  be  still  alive  on  earth. 

His  mouth  he  lifted  from  that  savage  food. 
That  sinner,  as  he  wiped  away  with  hair, 
Torn  from  behind  the  skull,  the  gouts  of  blood. 

Then  he  began  :  "  Thou  wouldst  that  I  should  bear 

That  desperate  grief  again,  at  which  doth  break  ® 

My  heart,  already  thinking  only,  ere 

I  speak  ;  but  if  my  words  prove  seed  to  wreak 
Shame  on  the  traitor  whom  I'm  gnawing  here. 
At  the  same  time  thou'lt  see  me  weep,  yet  speak. 

I  know  not  who  thou  art,  nor  to  this  sphere  ^" 

In  what  way  thou  art  come,  but  Florentine 
Thou  seemest  truly  when  thy  speech  I  hear. 

Thou  then  must  know  I  was  Count  Ugolin, 
And  this  is  the  Archbishop  Euggieri : 
Now  I  will  tell  thee  why  so  close  we  join.  ^* 

That  by  the  effect  of  his  suggestions  eerie, 
Trusting  in  him,  I  pined  a  captive  long. 
Then  died,  with  telling  thee  I  need  not  weary. 

But  what  thou  hast  not  heard  amongst  the  throng — 

Namely,  how  cruel  was  the  death  I  died,  ^^ 

Thou'lt  hear,  and  know  if  he  has  done  me  wrong. 

A  small  hole  in  the  tower  where  the  eagles  bide, 

Which  men  through  me  the  Tower  of  Famine  call. 
And  where  yet  further  victims  will  be  tried, 

Line  13.  Count  Ugolin  was  a  Guelph  leader  who  at  first,  in  concert  with 
the  Archbishop  Ruggieri,  became  the  despotic  master  of  his  native  town  of 
Pisa.  His  conduct  finally  was  most  extravagant,  and,  amongst  other  acts,  he 
killed  with  his  own  hands  the  nephew  of  the  archbishop.  The  latter  then 
joined  the  faction  of  opposing  nobles,  and  almost  without  resistance  Count 
Ugolin  was  taken  and  imprisoned  with  his  sons  and  grandsons.  His  story  is 
the  subject  of  one  of  Rosini's  historical  romances  down  to  the  point  where  the 
tale  is  told  by  Dante. 


Canto  XXXIII.  HELL.  125 

Had  sliown  unto  me  through  its  opening  small  ^ 

Now  many  moons  ere  that  bad  dream  I  made 

Which  tore  away  for  me  the  future's  pall. 
This  one  appeared  to  me  the  chief  and  head, 

Chasing  the  wolf  and  whelps  unto  the  hill, 

Which  from  the  Pisaus  Lucca's  sight  doth  shade.  ^"^ 

With  ravening  bitches,  lean,  and  known  for  ill, 

Those  of  Sismondi,  and  Lanfranchi  born, 

The  whom  he'd  placed  in  front  to  work  his  will. 
After  a  little  course  they  seemed  outworn. 

The  father  and  the  sons,  with  fangs  sharp  fed,  ^^ 

I  seemed  to  see  their  flanks  in  pieces  torn. 
When  I  awoke,  before  the  night  had  fled, 

I  heard  my  sons  bewailing  in  their  sleep. 

Who  were  with  me,  and  asking  me  for  bread. 
Cruel  thou  art  indeed,  should  grief  not  steep  ^ 

Thy  thoughts  at  what  that  presaged  to  my  heart ; 

If  thou  weep'st  not,  at  what  art  wont  to  weep  ? 
As  now  the  hour  approached,  from  sleep  they  start, 

When  food  had  hitherto  been  brought  us,  stirred 

A  doubt  in  each  one,  through  his  dream  apart.  *^ 

The  locking  of  the  gate  below  I  heard 

At  the  horrible  tower,  on  which  I  looked  upon 

The  faces  of  my  sons,  nor  spake  a  word. 
I  sobbed  not,  so  within  I  grew  to  stone ; 

But  they  sobbed  all,  and  Anselmuccio  said,  ^® 

*  Father,  thou  look'st  so,  what  hast  thou,  my  own  ?* 
But  I,  I  neither  wept  nor  answer  made 

For  that  whole  day,  nor  for  the  following  night, 

Until  another  sun  moved  overhead. 
As  there  was  cast  a  little  ray  of  light  ^ 

Into  our  dolorous  prison,  I  beheld 

In  those  four  faces  my  own  aspect  white. 
I  bit  my  joined  hands  then,  by  grief  impelled. 

And  they,  who  thought  from  that  that  I  did  crave 

For  food,  rose  sudden  and  to  me  appealed,  ^ 

Line  28.  The  archbishop  appeared  hounding  on  the  other  nobles  and  the 
people  in  chase  of  Count  Ugolin  and  his  sons  (the  wolf  and  whelps) 
towards  Mount  St.  Julian,  half-way  between  Pisa  and  Lucca,  to  which  the 
count  had  endeavoured  to  retreat. 

Line  39.  The  .sons  also  are  afflicted  with  their  own  dreams  of  evil  (see 
line  45),  and  presage  in  their  sleep  the  horrors  that  were  to  come. 

Line  59,  et  seq.,  thus  translated  by  Chaucer  in  his  "  Monkea  Tale"  : — 
"  His  children  wenden,  that  for  hunger  it  was 
That  he  his  armes  gnowe,  and  not  for  wo, 
And  sayden  :  fader,  do  not  so,  alas  ! 
But  rather  ete  the  flesh  upon  us  two. 
Our  flesh  thou  yaf  us,  take  our  flesh  us  fro." 

"  The  Canterbury  Tales,"  line  14,757. 


126  HELL.  Canto  XXXIII. 

Saying,  *  O  father,  it  would  far  less  grieve 

Wouldst  thou  eat  us,  for  thou  didst  make  us  wear 
This  wretched  flesh,  which  from  us  thou  canst  reave.' 

Then  I  grew  still  to  make  them  not  more  drear : 

That  day,  and  all  the  next  we  silent  stayed :  ^ 

Ah  earth  so  hard,  why  didst  not  open  there  ? 

When  to  the  fourth  day  we  had  still  delayed, 
My  Gaddo  at  my  feet  his  form  did  throw, 
Saying,  '  My  father,  canst  not  give  me  aid  ?' 

H'e  died  there,  and  as  thou  dost  see  me  now,  ^'^ 

I  saw  them,  one  by  one,  fall  down,  all  three, 
Betwixt  the  fifth  and  sixth  day  ;  blinded  now, 

Oroping  o'er  each  of  them,  henceforth  I  lay, 

And  three  days  called  them  after  they  were  dead. 

Then,  more  than  grief  could  do,  did  hunger  slay."  ^^ 

When  he  had  spoken  thus,  with  eyes  of  dread 
Seized  on  the  wretched  skull,  his  teeth  apace. 
Which,  like  a  dog's,  were  strong  to  cranch  the  head. 

Ah,  Pisa  !  thou  dishonour  of  the  race 

Of  the  fair  country,  where  they  murmur  Si,  ^^ 

Since  to  revenge  thy  neighbours  do  not  race, 

Oapraja  and  Grorgona  from  the  sea 

Should  move  and  make  a  dam  to  Arno's  wave, 
So  as  to  drown  each  habitant  in  thee. 

For  if  Count  Ugolin  thou  didst  believe  ^ 

That  he  for  thee  thy  castle  had  betrayed, 
Thou  shouldst  not  doom  his  sons  to  such  a  grave. 

Their  youthful  age  them  innocent  had  made, 
XJguccion  and  Brigata :  Thebes  once  more ! 
And  the  other  two,  whose  names  the  song  displayed.        ^'* 

We  travelled  onwards  then,  there  where  the  frore 
On  other  people  cruelly  doth  steep, 
Not  downwards  bent,  but  backwards  tumbled  o'er. 

Their  very  weeping  would  not  let  them  weep. 

The  grief,  which  o'er  their  eyes  found  obstacle,  ^^ 

Turned  inwards  to  increase  their  anguish  deep. 

Froze  in  a  heap  the  tears  that  earliest  fell. 
And  like  a  visor  made  of  crystal  glass, 
Beneath  their  eyes  had  wholly  filled  the  well. 

Now  by  the  biting  cold  it  came  to  pass  ^^ 

That  from  my  face  all  feeling  did  appear 
To  lose  possession,  so  like  horn  it  v/^as. 

Line  82.  Capraja  and   Gorgona  are  small  islands  in  the  mouth  of  the 
Arno. 


Canto  XXXIII.  HELL.  127 

» 

And  DOW  meseemed  a  certain  wind  to  hear, 

Whence  I :  "  My  master,  who  then  stirreth  this  ? 

Is  not  all  vapour's  motion  stilled  down  here  ?"  ^"^  " 

Whence  he  to  me  :  "Full  sure  thou  wilt  not  miss 

To  have  an  answer  made  thee  by  thy  sight, 

Seeing  the  cause  that  agitates  the  abyss." 
One  of  the  wretches  in  that  frozen  plight 

Then  cried  to  us :  "  O  souls  so  cruelly  fell,  *"' 

That  ye  are  bound  unto  the  lowest  pit, 
Eemove  from  off  my  face  this  hardened  veil, 

So  that  I  vent  the  grief  that  fills  my  heart 

A  little  ere  the  tears  again  congeal." 
Whence  I  to  him :  "  First  tell  me  who  thou  wert,  "* 

If  thou  want'st  aid,  and  if  I  help  thee  not,  * 

To  the  bottom  of  the  ice  may  I  depart." 
"  I  am  the  Friar  Alberigo,  brought 

From  a  bad  orchard,  I'm  a  fruit,"  he  said, 

"  To  take  back  dates  for  figs  is  here  my  lot."  ^-" 

"  Oh !"  said  I  to  him,  "  art  already  dead  ?" 

And  he  to  me :  "  I've  not  the  least  idea 

Whether  my  body  on  the  earth  doth  tread. 
Such  an  advantage  hath  this  Ptolomea 

That  many  times  ere  Atropos  should  slay  ^'^^ 

The  spirit  is  hurled  downwards  to  this  layer. 
That  thou  more  willingly  may  clear  away 

The  tears  fast  frozen  to  my  visage,  know 

That  at  the  time  the  spirit  doth  betray. 
As  I  did,  in  its  body  straight  doth  go  ^^^ 

A  demon,  by  the  which  'tis  henceforth  swayed 

Until  its  life  unto  completion  grow. 
The  spirit  in  a  well  like  this  is  laid. 

And  still  perchance  his  form  appears  above. 

Who  here  behind  me  winters  in  his  shade.  ^^^ 

Thou  ought'st  to  know,  if  thou  dost  lately  rove 

Hither,  he's  Branca  Doria,  many  a  year 

Has  passed  since  he  was  pent  within  this  drove." 

Lino  118.  Alberigo  de'  Maufredi  a  Rejoicing  Friar,  who,  having  quarrelled 
with  some  others  of  the  order,  invited  them  to  a  banquet  under  the  pretence 
of  a  pacification,  and  on  his  ordering  the  fruit  to  be  removed,  his  assassins 
appeared  at  the  arranged  signal  and  murdered  all  his  guests. 

Line  124.  Ptolomea,  the  name  of  the  third  circle,  probably  after  Ptolemy, 
the  betrayer  of  Pompey  the  Great. 

Line  137.  The  Dorias  were  a  leading  Genoese  family,  and  Branca  is  said  to 
have  murdered  his  fathcr-iu-law  Michel  Zanche,  the  Sardinian  ruler  alluded 
to  already  in  Canto  XXI  I.  The  neighbour  alluded  to  in  lino  liG  as  sharer  in 
Branca  Doria's  villainies  is  slated  to  have  been  his  cousin. 


128  HELL.  Canto  XXXIV. 

« 

**  I  think,'*  said  I,  '*  thou  dost  deceive  me  here, 

For  Branca  Doria  is  by  no  means  dead,  "" 

But  eats,  and  drinks,  and  sleeps,  and  clothes  doth  wear." 

**  In  Malebranche's  higher  pit,'*  he  said, 

"  There,  where  the  pitch  tenacious  boils  apace, 
Already  Michel  Zanche  had  not  sped 

Ere  this  one  left  the  Devil  in  his  place,  '^ 

Within  his  body,  and  his  neighbour's,  he 
Who  always  ran  with  him  his  cheating  race. 

But  stretch  forth  now  thy  hand  my  eyes  to  free." 
Leaving  his  eyes  still  closed  I  onwards  went, 
For  rudeness  unto  such  is  courtesy.  ^*" 

Ah,  Genovese !  ye  men  in  every  bent 

So  (Averse,  and  so  full  of  every  shame, 
Why  from  the  world  are  ye  not  wholly  sent  ? 

For  with  the  worst  soul  Italy  can  claim 

Such  one  of  ye  I  found,  who  by  his  worth  ^^^ 

Bathes  now  in  spirit  in  Cocitus'  stream, 

And  yet  in  body  seems  alive  on  earth. 

Line  154.  The  worst  soul  in  Italy  is  the  Priar  Alberigo. 


CANTO  XXXIV. 

The  poets  advance  into  the  fourth  quarter  of  the  last  circle,  called  Judecca ; 
there  the  damned  are  wholly  submerged  beneath  the  frozen  lake  of 
Cocitus.  Advancing  towards  the  icy  blast  that  meets  them,  Virgil 
shows  Dante  the  gigantic  form  of  Lucifer  piercing  through  the  lake. 
Virgil  then  takes  up  Dante,  and  descends  along  the  body  of  the  fallen 
archangel  into  the  centre  of  the  earth.  From  thence  he  ascends  on  the 
other  side,  and,  after  a  weary  climV  through  a  deep  cavern,  the  poets  at 
length  issue  on  the  Antipodes. 

**Vexilla  regis  prodeunt  infernij 

Towards  us,  therefore,  forwards  cast  thy  gaze," 

My  master  said,  "  if  thou  wouldst  see  them  there  nigh." 

As  when  there  breathes  around  a  misty  haze. 

Or  when  the  night  draws  o'er  our  hemisphere,  * 

Appears  from  far  a  mill  i'  the  wind  that  plays, 

Such  building  then  before  me  seemed  to  rear : 
Then  to  escape  the  wind,  behind  I  drew 
My  chief,  no  other  refuge  being  near. 

Line  1.  The  banners  of  the  infernal  king  advance.  The  Latin  line  is  a 
parody  of  the  opening  of  a  hymn  sung  by  the  Church  in  honour  of  the  Cross. 
According  to  the  principles  of  translation  which  I  have  imposed  on  myself  I 
have  never  felt  justified  in  translating  into  English  the  Latin  lines  introduced 
by  Dante  into  his  poem.  Such  lines,  generally  quotations  from  the  Vulgate, 
are  very  common  in  the  "  Purgatory"  and  "  Paradise." 


Canto  XXXIV.  HELL.  129 

» 

(With  fear  I  frame  the  verse)  we'd  reached  unto  ^® 

There,  where  the  shades  with  ice  were  covered  quite, 
And  like  to  motes  in  glass  were  visible  through. 

Some  were  laid  out  at  length,  some  stood  upright, 
Some  on  their  heads,  and  others  on  their  feet. 
Others  like  bows,  with  head  to  foot  drawn  tight.  " 

When  we  had  gone  as  far  as  seemed  meet 
Unto  my  master,  to  me  to  display, 
The  creature  who  had  erst  the  face  so  sweet, 

He  moved  from  front  of  me,  and  bade  me  stay. 

Saying,  "  Lo  Lucifer !  and  lo  the  place  ~^ 

Where  thou  must  arm  thy  courage  for  the  fray." 

How  frozen  I  became,  and  weak  of  grace, 

From  writing,  reader,  let  me  now  be  shrived, 
For  every  speech  were  weak  such  state  to  trace. 

I  did  not  die,  and  yet  no  longer  lived ;  »     ^* 

Think  for  thyself,  if  thou  hast  Fancy's  bloom, 
What  I  became,  of  death  and  life  deprived. 

The  emperor  of  that  all-dolorous  home. 

From  mid-chest  issued  upwards  from  the  ice ; 

And  to  a  giant's  height  I  nearer  loom,  ^^ 

Then  would  two  giants  for  his  arms  suffice ; 
How  great  the  whole  must  be,  consider  now, 
To  answer  to  such  part  in  fit  device. 

If  he  was  once  as  fair  as  hideous  now, 

And  'gainst  his  Maker  raised  his  impious  eyes,  ^ 

Full  well  from  him  would  all  contention  flow. 

O  how  his  image  filled  me  with  surprise 
When  I  beheld  three  faces  to  his  head ! 
The  one  before  hued  with  vermilion  dyes  : 

The  other  two,  which  unto  this  were  wed,  *^ 

Were  o'er  the  centre  of  each  shoulder  broad, 
And  at  the  crest  together  filleted. 

The  right  with  hue  'twixt  white  and  yellow  glowed, 
The  left  had  such  a  colour,  as  they  bear 
Who  come  from  where  the  Nile  has  overflowed.  ** 

Line  38.  The  three  faces  of  Lucifer  are  thought  by  Lomhardi  to  represent 
the  three  then  known  quarters  of  the  world,  the  red  representins?  Europe,  the 
yellow  Asia,  and  the  black  Africa.  Judas  Iscariot,  however,  tills  the  place  of 
victim  to  the  red  face,  and  the  two  chief  Roman  conspirators  against  Julius 
Caesar  occupy  the  other  two.  The  selection  of  the  latter  two  victims  is  charac- 
teristic of  Dante's  fundamental  idea,  the  necessity  of  an  empire  for  the  world 
like  that  which  Caesar  rai.sed,  and  of  one  Supreme  Church  distinct  entirely 
from  secular  rule.  Treason  against  either  of  these  separate  empires  was  almost 
equally  criminal,  and  Judas,  Brutus,  and  Cassius  are  chosen  as  the  three 
most  severely  punished  in  Hell  on  this  account ;  perhaps  more  as  types  than 
realities. 


130  HELL.  Canto  XXXIV. 

Beneath  each  face  two  vasty  wings  did  rear 
Of  size  that  suited  such  a  bird  of  prey  : 
Sails  of  such  size  at  sea  I've  witnessed  ne'er. 
They  were  not  feathered,  but  in  bat-hke  way 

Were  fashioned,  and  for  ever  round  they  sweep,  ^^ 

So  that  three  winds  spring  upwards  at  their  play. 
Cocitus  thence  was  frozen  to  its  deep  ; 

With  six  eyes  wept  he,  and  the  falling  tears 
With  bloody  slaver  o'er  three  chins  did  drip. 
With  the  teeth  of  every  mouth  he  cranching  tears  ^^ 

A  sinner,  as  within  a  mashing  mill. 
So  that  to  three  such  punishment  he  shares. 
To  the  one  in  front  the  biting  was  as  nil 

Beside  the  clawing,  since  at  times  his  back 
Was  wholly  flayed  beneath  that  gripe  of  ill.  ®^ 

"  The  spirit  held  below  in  fiercest  rack, 
Judas  Iscariot  see,"  my  master  said, 
"  Whose  head's  inside,  the  while  his  legs  hang  slack. 
Of  the  other  two,  who  outwards  have  their  head, 

Brutus  is  he  who  hangs  from  the  black  face  grim ;  ®^ 

See  how  he  writhes,  yet  speaks  no  word  of  dread : 
The  other's  Cassius,  he  so  large  of  limb. 
But  the  night  rises,  and  'tis  time  to  go. 
Since  we  have  seen  the  whole."     As  pleased  to  him. 
Around  his  neck  my  clinging  arms  I  throw,  ^^ 

And  he  a  moment  for  his  time  did  bide. 
And  when  the  sweeping  wings  an  opening  show, 
Threw  himself  closely  to  that  hairy  side, 

And  then  from  hair  to  hair  descended  low. 
Beneath  the  thick  skin  and  the  frozen  tide.  ^* 

When  we  had  reached  unto  the  part  where  grow 
The  broadened  hips,  above  the  thighs  outspread, 
My  leader  with  fatigue,  and  travail  slow. 
Where  erst  his  legs  had  been,  turned  round  his  head, 

And  clung  unto  the  hair  like  one  who  climbs,  ^ 

So  that  I  thought  that  back  to  Hell  we  sped, 
"  By  stairs  like  these,  acknowledge  thou  betimes," 
My  master  panting  like  one  wearied  spake, 
"  We  fitly  issue  from  such  scene  of  crimes." 
Then  out  he  sallied,  through  a  rocky  brake,  ®* 

And  seating  me  upon  the  brink  with  care, 
Beside  me  courteously  his  place  did  take. 
I  raised  my  eyes,  and  thought  to  witness  there 
Lucifer,  just  as  I  beheld  him  last, 
And  I  beheld  his  legs  upraised  in  air.  ^'^ 


Canto  XXXIV.  HELL.  131 

If  I  then  grew  bewildered  and  aghast, 

The  ignorant  may  think,  who  do  not  see 

What  was  the  point  which  I  had  just  now  past. 
'*  Eise  on  thy  feet,"  the  master  said  to  me, 

"  The  way  is  long,  the  travel  will  be  hard,  ®* 

Half  through  the  third  hour  now  the  sun  must  be." 
It  was  no  passage  from  a  palace  yard, 

There  where  we  were,  but  Nature's  prison  this, 

With  wretched  flooring,  and  of  light  debarred. 
"  Before  I  take  my  way  from  this  abyss,  ^^ 

My  master,"  said  I,  when  erect  I  stood, 

"  To  clear  my  error  will  not  prove  amiss. 
Where  is  the  ice  ?  and  how  is  this  one  glued 

Thus  upside  down  ?  and  how  in  hours  so  few 

Has  the  sun  from  eve  to  morn  his  path  pursued  ?"  ^"^ 

And  he :  '*  Thou'rt  still  according  to  thy  view 

On  that  side  of  the  centre  where  I  late 

Seized  the  ill  worm  the  world  that  pierceth  through. 
Thou  wert  on  that  side  while  I  went  down  straight, 

But  when  I  turned,  the  centre  thou  didst  clear,  "•^ 

To  which,  from  all  parts,  bodies  gravitate : 
And  now  thou'st  reached  beneath  the  hemisphere 

Which  is  opposed  to  that  which  the  dry  earth 

Covers,  on  whose  meridian  they  did  spear 
The  man  who  lived  without  sin  from  his  birth.  "^ 

Thou  hast  thy  feet  above  the  little  pit 

Which  lieth  opposite  Griudecca's  girth. 
'Tis  morning  here  when  there  the  sun  doth  set : 

And  this  one,  of  whose  hair  we  made  our  stairs. 

Just  as  he  was  at  first  is  fastened  yet.  ^^^ 

In  this  place  did  he  fall  down  from  the  spheres  ; 

And  the  dry  land,  not  visible,  'neath  the  sea, 

Seeking  a  veil,  with  terror  disappears, 

Line  96.  The  time  is  here  described  according  to  the  Hebrew  manner,  and 
it  means  an  hour  and  a  half  before  noon.  The  reader  will  remember  that  in 
line  68  Virgil  had  told  Dante  the  night  was  rising.  This  is  necessary  to  com- 
prehend all  the  doubts  to  which  Dante  in  the  next  few  lines  gives  utterance, 
he  imagining  that  when  Virgil  turned  and  commenced  ascending  they  were 
returning  into  Hell  and  not  issuing  on  the  Antipodes. 

Line  111.  "  Al  qual  si  traggon  d'ogni  parte  i  pesi."  A  clear  statement, 
made  at  the  commencement  of  the  fourteenth  century,  that  the  centre  of  the 
earth  was  the  point  to  which  all  things  gravitate.  It  was  a  decided  prevision 
of  a  part  of  Newton's  great  discovery. 

Line  112.  It  was  believed  in  Dante's  time  that  the  hemisphere  known  to 
mankind  was  alone  habitable,  and  that  the  Antipodes  was  all  ocean.  The 
meridian  of  the  known  hemisphere  was  considered  to  be  Jerusalem,  where 
Christ's  sacrifice  was  consummated. 


130 


182  HELL.  Canto  XXXIV. 

And  came  unto  our  hemisphere  :  maybe 

To  fly  from  him,  it  left  this  empty  space,  '  ^^ 

And  formed  a  mount  above,  as  there  thou'lt  see," 

From  Beelzebub  remote,  there  is  a  place 

Which  to  such  deeps  below  its  grave  extendeth, 
That  not  by  sight,  but  by  the  sound  we  trace, 

Made  by  a  rivulet  which  there  descendeth 

Through  a  rock's  fissure,  the  rock  worn  away 
By  its  current,  with  it  gently  sloping  wendeth. 

My  chief  and  I  by  that  mysterious  way 

Entered,  the  world  of  light  again  to  find : 

Xor  with  the  thought  of  rest  did  we  delay,  ^^ 

But  clambered  up,  he  first,  and  I  behind. 

Until  I  witnessed  through  that  rounded  bore 

The  things  so  fair  athwart  the  heavens  that  shined, 

And  issued  thence  to  see  the  stars  once  more. 

Line  126.  The  mountain  of  Purgatory,  placed  by  Dante  in  mid-ocean,  in 
the  Antipodes. 


PURGATORY. 


CANTO  I. 

Dante  describes  the  calm  delight  he  experienced  at  issuing  to  the  tender 
light  of  early  morning  from  the  black  night  of  Hell.  The  poets  meet 
the  shade  of  Cato  of  Utica,  the  appointed  guardian  of  the  mountain  of 
Purgatory.  On  his  direction  they  proceed  to  the  seashore,  and  there 
Virgil  washes  from  Dante's  face  with  dew  the  stains  of  Hell,  and  girds 
him  with  the  reeds  that  grow  there. 

To  steer  o'er  fairer  waters  hoists  her  sail 

Henceforth  the  little  vessel  of  my  brain, 

That  leaves  behind  such  cruel  sea  of  bale. 
And  I  will  sing  now  of  that  second  reign 

In  which  the  human  spirit  groweth  clear,  * 

And  worthy  to  ascend  to  Heaven's  domain. 
But  here  dead  Poesy  must  reappear, 

O  sacred  Muses,  since  I'm  wholly  thine, 

And  Calliopea  must  assist  me  here, 
With  her  sweet  sounds  accompanying  the  line,  ^^ 

At  which  the  miserable  magpies  felt 

Their  crime  so  great,  they  pardon  ne'er  could  win. 
The  dulcet  hues  of  orient  saj)phire  melt. 

And  gathered  all  into  serenest  light 

Of  the  pure  air  unto  the  farthest  belt,  ^* 

So  that  my  eyes  returned  to  new  delight. 

Soon  as  I  issued  froin  the  lethal  air. 

Which  had  oppressed  my  breast  and  dimmed  my  sight. 
Aye  dedicate  to  love,  the  planet  fair 

Made  all  the  Eastern  sky  irradiate  smile,  ^" 

The  Pisces  veiling,  who  escort  her  there. 
Unto  the  right  I  turned  and  gazed  awhile 

On  the  other  Pole,  and  saw  four  glorious  stars, 

Ne'er  seen  since  Eden's  vale  was  lost  by  guile. 

Line  11.  The  daughters  of  Pierius,  who,  having  challenged  the  Muses  to 
sing  against  them,  were  changed  into  magpies  at  their  presumptuous  failure. 

Line  23.  The  four  stars  intended  by  the  poet  are  the  four  cardinal  virtues, 
as  he  tells  us  in  Canto  XXXI.     Dante  places  the  terrestrial  Eden  on  the  top 


134  PURGATORY.  Canto  I. 

Heaven  seems  to  revel  in  their  flaming  cars  ;  ** 

O  widowed  North,  how  is  thy  glory  sheared 
Since  that  sweet  vision  Nature  from  thee  bars  1 

As  from  their  gaze  my  eyes  at  length  I  veered 
Towards  the  other  Pole  a  little  thrown, 
There,  where  the  Wain  ere  now  had  disappeared,  ^ 

I  saw  beside  me  there  an  old  man  lone. 
Worthy  of  every  reverence  in  his  air, 
More  than  a  father  claimeth  from  a  son. 

His  beard  was  long,  and  mixed  with  whitened  hair, 

Like  to  the  hoary  locks  that  graced  his  head,  ^^ 

And  on  his  breast  in  double  folds  fell  fair. 

The  rays  of  those  four  stars  so  holy  shed 
Their  glory  on  his  face,  and  so  adorn. 
That  him  I  saw  as  'twere  the  sun  o'erhead. 

"  Who  then  are  ye  who  'gainst  yon  river  lorn  ^ 

From  the  eternal  prison  take  your  flight  ?" 
Speaking  there  moved  his  beard  with  honour  worn  : 

"  Who  here  has  guided  ye  ?  or  who  was  light  ? 
Issuing  outwards  from  the  night  profound. 
Which  ever  maketh  black  the  infernal  pit.  ** 

Are  thus  the  laws  of  the  abyss  unbound  ? 
Or  doth  new  counsel  now  in  Heaven  arise 
That  souls  condemned  should  wander  to  my  ground?" 

My  leader  me  with  tender  hands  did  seize, 

And  with  his  words,  and  hands,  and  signs  the  same,        ^'^ 
In  reverent  posture  bent  my  limbs  and  eyes ; 

Then  answered :  "  Of  myself  I  never  came. 
A  lady  wended  from  the  sky,  whose  prayer 
For  him  my  company  in  aid  did  claim. 

But  since  'tis  thy  desire  that  I  declare  ^ 

More  fully  our  condition,  truly  dight. 
My  will  to  oppose  thine  own  would  never  dare. 

This  one  has  not  yet  seen  his  latest  night. 

But  by  his  madness  death  was  near  effected, 

And  very  little  time  was  left  for  flight.  *® 

As  I  have  said,  for  this  I  was  directed 

To  save  him,  and  there  was  no  other  way 
Than  this  one  which  I  took,  and  him  protected. 

To  him  the  impious  race  I  did  display. 

And  now  intend  to  show  those  spirits  here,  ^ 

Who  purge  themselves  of  sin  beneath  thy  sway. 

of  his  mountain  of  Purgatory,  from  whence  the  first  parents  saw  these  stars, 
since  unseen  by  man,  in  the  other  hemisphere.  The  constellation  of  the 
Southern  Cross  must  have  appeared  to  the  first  voyagers  in  the  Southern 
Ocean,  the  same  stars  which  Dante  saw  in  vision. 


Camto  I.  PURGATORY.  135 

How  I  have  led  him  it  were  long  to  clear  ; 

From  high  came  virtue  which  such  help  did  lend 

To  lead  him  to  behold  thee  and  to  hear. 
His  advent  here  now  please  thee  to  befriend ;  ^° 

He  seeketh  liberty,  acknowledged  dear 

By  one  who  for  its  sake  his  life  did  end. 
Thou  know'st  it ;  since  for  it  Death  had  no  fear 

In  TJtica  for  thee  where  thou  hast  left 

The  garb  which  on  the  great  day  will  shine  clear.  ^^ 

For  us  the  eternal  edicts  are  not  cleft ; 

Since  this  one  lives,  nor  Minos  bindeth  me ; 

But  I  am  of  the  circle  where  bereft 
Thy  Marzia's  chaste  eyes  still  are  praying  thee, 

O  holy  breast !  to  hold  her  for  thine  own !  ®° 

By  her  love  then  unto  our  prayer  agree. 
Through  thy  seven  kingdoms  grant  us  leave  to  wonne 

The  grace  obtained  from  thee,  to  her  I'll  bear, 

If  to  be  named  there  thou  dost  not  disown." 
"  In  Marzia  did  my  eyes  such  pleasure  share  ** 

Whilst  thitherwards  I  lingered,"  then  he  said, 

*'  That  she  obtained  from  me  her  every  prayer. 
Now  that  she  dwells  beyond  that  river  dread, 

She  cannot  move  me  more  by  that  decree 

Ordained  what  time  that  I  from  hence  was  led.  ^ 

But  if  a  lady  from  the  sky  rules  thee. 

As  thou  dost  say,  of  flattery  is  no  need,. 

Suffice  it  for  her  sake  to  urge  thy  plea. 
Gro  onwards  then,  and  with  a  slender  reed 

See  that  thou  gird  this  man,  and  lave  his  face 

So  that  all  stain  of  foulness  hence  be  freed ; 
Since  'twould  be  most  unfitting,  with  the  trace 

Of  any  cloud  to  appear  before  the  Prime 

Gruardian,  who  comes  of  Paradisal  race. 
This  islet  all  around  to  its  lowest  rim  ^^ 

Down  thither,  where  the  ocean  beats  its  shore, 

Produceth  reeds  upon  its  moistened  slime. 

Line  73.  Dante  appears  to  have  held  Cato  in  peculiar  veneration,  but  there 
is  no  satisfactory  reason  to  be  found  for  his  having  chosen  a  Pagan  as  the 
guardian  of  his  Christian  Purgatory.  He  and  Virgil  are  the  only  spirits,  not 
Christians,  whom  he  has  permitted  to  pass  beyond  the  bounds  of  Limbo. 

Line  82.  The  seven  rounds  into  which  it  will  be  found  that  the  Purgatory 
is  divided,  in  each  of  which  is  purged  away  one  capital  sin. 

Line  94.  The  reed  with  which  Dante  is  directed  to  be  girt  is  supposed  to 
be  typical  of  humility,  and  the  washing  with  dew  is  clearly  so  of  spiritual 
purification. 


95 


136  PURGATORY.  Canto  L 

No  other  plant  that  leaflet  ever  bore, 

Or  that  grew  hard,  were  able  there  to  grow ; 

This  yieldeth  to  the  ocean's  smiting  roar.  ^^^ 

By  this  way  afterwards  return  not :  lo ! 

The  sun  will  show  thy  road,  which  soon  will  rise 

Where  easiest  slopes  the  mountain  upwards  go." 
He  disappeared,  and  then  I  did  arise 

Without  a  word,  and  to  my  leader  drew  "^ 

Entirely,  and  towards  him  raised  my  eyes. 
Then  lie  began  :  "  O  son,  my  steps  pursue ; 

Back  will  we  turn,  for  on  that  side  declines 

The  plain  towards  its  slope,  as  we  can  view." 
Above  the  dawn  the  hour  of  morn  now  shines,  ^'^ 

Which  fled  before  it,  so,  as  far  I  strain, 

I  recognised  the  seashore's  trembling  lines. 
We  walked  across  the  solitary  plain 

As  one  who  from  a  lost  road  turns  anew, 

Whose  wanderings  until  then  had  seemed  in  vain.  ^'^^ 

When  we  had  reached  the  region  where  the  dew 

Fights  with  the  sun,  and  in  attempt  to  pass 

Towards  the  shade,  its  folded  cloud  breaks  through  ; 
With  both  his  hands  from  off  the  scattered  grass 

My  master  tenderly  the  moisture  takes  ;  ^^^ 

Whence  I,  who  of  his  wish  perceptive  was. 
Extended  towards  him  my  all-tearful  cheeks, 

And  there  discovered,  on  my  face  once  more, 

The  hue  of  life  that  Hell  had  shrouded,  breaks. 
When  we  had  come  on  that  deserted  shore,  ^^"^ 

Which  never  yet  saw  navigate  its  main. 

The  man  who  to  return  possessed  the  lore, 
As  to  that  other  pleased  he  girt  me  then ; 

O  marvel !  for  the  instant  that  he  chose 

The  humble  plant,  as  erst  'twas  born  again,  ^^ 

And  where  he  plucked  it  suddenly  upgrows. 

Line  131.  Across  this  ocean  the  spirits  are  carried  to  Purgatory  in  the 
spirit  bark  described  in  the  next  Canto.  Ulysses  and  his  companions  were 
the  only  mortals  who  had  attempted  the  voyage,  and  their  fate  is  described 
in  the  26th  Canto  of  Hell. 

136.  From  Virgil.     "  Uno  avulso  non  deficit  alter." — -<3En.,  book  vi. 


Canto  II.  PURGATORY.  137 


CANTO  II. 

A  light  rises  on  the  distant  ocean,  which,  advancing  with  marvellous  speed, 
is  seen  to  be  the  bark  in  which  the  spirits  are  brought  to  Purgatory 
by  an  angel.  When  the  troop  land  upon  the  shore,  Dante  vainly 
endeavours  to  embrace  one  of  the  spirits,  whom  he  recognises  for  his 
friend  Casella.  The  latter,  to  please  Dante,  sings  one  of  his  canzoni, 
to  which  while  all  are  rapt  in  attention  Cato  rebukes  them  for  dallying 
on  their  way,  and  all  hurry  towards  the  mountain. 

The  sun  already  to  the  horizon's  rim 

Had  travelled,  whose  meridian  circle  lieth 
In  apogee  above  Jerusalem  : 

And  opposite  to  him  the  night  that  flieth, 

Issued  from  out  the  Ganges,  with  the  scales  * 

That  from  his  hands  fall  when  too  late  she  hieth  : 

So  that  the  white  and  vermeil  hue  that  veils 
The  fair  Aurora's  cheeks,  as  rose  the  day 
By  waning  time  grows  orange-hued,  and  pales. 

Alongside  of  the  seashore  still  we  stay  ^'^ 

Like  people  who  are  thinking  of  their  road. 
Who  go  in  heart,  and  yet  with  limbs  delay. 

And  lo  !  as  towards  the  morning,  red  like  blood 
Through  heavy  vapours  Mars  is  wont  to  flame, 
Down  in  the  West,  above  the  ocean  flood  ;  ^^ 

So  there  appeared,  still  can  I  see  the  same, 
Across  the  sea  a  light  so  swiftly  sweep, 
No  flight  of  bird  with  that  can  semblance  claim  : 

On  which,  when  I  a  moment  failed  to  keep 

My  eye,  to  ask  my  leader  to  explain,  '■^^ 

Brighter  I  saw  it  then,  and  grown  in  shape. 

Then  o'er  the  whole  of  it  there  seemed  to  gain 
I  know  not  what  of  white,  and  underneath 
There  issued  by  degrees  its  semblance  twain. 

As  yet  my  master  not  a  word  essayeth,  ^ 

Till  what  was  white  at  first  as  wings  he  sees, 
Then  when  the  Pilot  he  distinctly  seeth. 

He  cried  aloud  :  "  Now  bend,  now  bend  thy  knees  : 
Behold  God's  angel,  towards  him  bow  thy  hands  ; 
Henceforth  thou'lt  see  such  ministers  as  these.  ^^ 

Line  1.  Dante  supposes  himself  to  be  now  antipodal  to  Jerusalem,  the 
centre  of  the  inhabited  hemisphere,  to  whose  horizon  the  sun  was  now  on 
the  point  of  setting,  and  therefore  rising  to  him.  At  the  same  time  night 
would  be  rising  on  the  Ganges,  or  the  far  East,  with  the  constellation  Libra. 

Line  6.  A  fanciful  idea,  expressing  that  when  the  nights  grow  longer  than 
the  days,  the  sun  has  passed  out  of  Libra  into  another  constellation. 


138  PUEGATORY.  Canto  II. 

See  in  no  need  of  human  means  he  stands  : 
So  that  he  wants  not  oars,  nor  other  sail 
Except  his  pinions,  from  such  distant  strands. 

See  how  he  rears  them  towards  the  Heavenly  pale, 

Drawing  the  breezes  with  the  eternal  plumes,  ^ 

That  like  our  mortal  hair  ne'er  change  nor  fail." 

Then,  as  towards  us  nearer  still  he  looms, 

The  bird  divine  more  brilliant  clear  appeared, 
So  that  the  eye  shrank  back  as  near  he  comes. 

I  bent  mine  down :  and  he  the  landing  neared,  "*" 

With  his  small  bark,  so  rapid  and  so  light 
That  as  it  went  the  wave  it  scarcely  sheared. 

Stood  on  the  stern  Heaven's  pilot,  clothed  in  light, 
Amongst  the  blest  inscribed,  did  he  appear  ; 
Within  the  bark  a  hundred  spirits  sit :  *^ 

In  excitu  Israel,  from  Egypt's  fear. 

They  all  together  in  one  voice  did  sing. 

With  all  that  follows  when  that  Psalm  we  hear. 

When  he  had  signed  the  holy  cross,  they  fling 

Themselves,  together  all,  upon  the  plain,  ^ 

And  as  he  came,  he  vanished,  swift  of  wing. 

Gazing  around,  the  crowd  that  there  remain 
In  utter  ignorance  of  the  place  did  seem, 
Like  one  who  striveth  strange  things  to  attain. 

On  every  side  there  darted  down  its  beam  ^ 

The  sun,  who  from  the  centre  of  the  sky 
Had  routed  Capricorn  with  arrowy  flame. 

When  the  new  people  raised  their  foreheads  high 
Towards  us,  saying  to  us  :  '*  If  ye  know, 
Show  us  the  path,  towards  the  mount  to  hie."  ^ 

And  Virgil  said  :  "  Ye  think  that  w§  can  show. 
Perchance  experienced  in  this  place,  the  way, 
But  like  yourselves,  we  here  are  pilgrims  too. 

Shortly  before  ye  did  we  hither  stray 

By  another  path,  that  was  so  wild  and  rude,  ^ 

That  any  climbing  henceforth  will  be  play." 

The  spirits,  who  in  me  the  breathing  viewed. 
Perceived  from  that  that  I  was  still  alive, 
And  marvelling  became  all  marble  hued. 

As  when  one  bears  an  olive  branch,  arrive  ^" 

The  people  all  around  the  news  to  hear. 
And  each  one  to  approach  doth  press  and  strive  ; 

So  gazing  on  my  face  they  centered  here. 
Those  happy  spirits  all,  forgotting  even 
To  travel  onwards,  to  become  more  fair.  ^ 

Line  46.  When  Israel  came  out  of  Egypt.    Psalm  cxiv. 


Canto  II. 


PURGATORY.  139 


One  of  them  saw  I  pierce  their  ranks  close  riven 

Me  to  embrace,  with  such  a  loving  haste, 

That  I  to  do  the  same  was  also  driven. 
0  empty  shadows  with  but  semblance  graced ! 

Three  times  around  his  form  my  arms  I  threw,  *^" 

And  each  time  drew  them  idly  to  my  breast. 
With  wonder  I  believe  I  changed  my  hue  ; 

Because  the  shadow  smiled,  and  past  away 

And  pressing  onwards  I  his  steps  pursue. 
He  asked  me  tenderly  that  I  should  stay :  ** 

Then  knew  I  who  he  was,  and  him  besought 

For  parlance  with  me  somewhat  to  delay. 
He  answered  me  :  "  As  I  thy  love  have  sought 

In  mortal  body,  so  I  love  thee  freed  ; 

Therefore  I  pause  ;  but  how  hast  thou  been  brought  ?"    ^ 
"  Casella  mine,  I  made  this  voyage  decreed, 

Back  to  return  to  earth,  where  I  belong. 

But  why  so  long  has  been  debarred  thy  meed  ?" 
And  he  to  me  :  "  No  one  hath  done  me  wrong, 

But  he  who  when  and  whom  he  pleases  takes,  ^^ 

This  longed-for  passage  has  denied  me  long : 
Since  of  God's  justest  will  his  own  he  makes. 

But  truly  for  three  months  past  he  has  ta'en, 

In  perfect  peace,  whoe'er  an  entrance  seeks. 
Whence  I,  who  dwelt  but  now,  towards  the  main  ^'^ 

Where  mixes  with  the  brine  the  Tiber's  wave, 

Benignantly  was  gathered  in  his  train. 
Back  to  that  shore  with  outstretched  wing  he  clave, 

Because  at  all  times  he  coUecteth  there. 

Whoe'er  descend  not  into  Acheron's  grave."  ^°* 

And  I :  "If  new  laws  do  not  from  thee  bear 

The  memory  or  use  of  amorous  song. 

Which  erst  was  wont  to  quiet  all  my  care, 
Please  thee  with  that  to  pour  thy  balm  along 

My  wearied  soul,  that  with  its  body  joined,  "*^ 

In  coming  hither  has  been  grieved  so  long." 
"  Love  that  now  parleys  with  me  in  my  mind,'^ 

So  sweetly  then  did  he  begin  the  strain, 

That  lingers  yet  the  dulcet  sound  behind. 

Line  91.  A  celebrated  Florentine  musician,  and  friend  of  Dante. 

Line  93.  Casella  having  been  dead  for  some  years,  Dante  asks  bim  how  he 
has  been  so  long  delayed  in  his  voyage  to  Purgatory.  ^  ,  .  ,     . 

Line  98.  At  that  period  the  jubilee  was  held  at  Rome,  since  which  time 
all  spirits  not  condemned  to  Hell  were  allowed  free  passage  to  Purgatory 
through  the  pravers  of  the  Pope.  It  will  be  noticed  that  from  Rome  only 
Dante  gives  the  place  of  departure  for  all  spirits  to  the  realms  of  purification. 

Line  112.  The  first  verse  of  one  of  Dante's  canzoni,  "  Amor  che  nella  mente 
mi  ragiona,"  introduced  in  the  "  Convito"  of  our  author. 


140  I'URGATORY.  Canto  III. 

My  master,  and  myself,  and  all  the  train  ^^'' 

That  were  with  him,  such  exquisite  pleasure  show, 
Forgetting  all  things  else,  in  rapture  fain. 

We  thus  were  all  engrossed  with  the  sweet  flow 

Of  the  notes,  when  lo  !  the  honoured  guardian  old 
Came  crying :  "  What  is  this,  ye  spirits  slow  ?  ^^ 

What  negligence  is  this,  and  dallying  bold  ? 

To  cast  aside  your  shell,  to  the  mountain  speed, 
So  that  God  manifest  ye  may  behold," 

As  when  upgathering  wheat,  or  darnel  weed 

The  doves  collecting,  to  the  pastures  steer,  ^^' 

Nor  show  the  accustomed  shyness  of  their  breed. 

If  anything  appears  which  wakes  their  fear. 
Leave  on  a  sudden  the  delicious  bait, 
Because  assailed  by  stronger  impulse  there ; 

So  did  I  see  that  troop  arrived  so  late,  ^^^ 

Their  song  abandoned,  towards  the  mountain  start, 
Like  one  who  goes,  nor  knows  his  future  fate : 

And  no  less  rapidly  do  we  depart. 


CANTO   III. 

As  the  poets  advance  towards  the  hill,  Dante  is  alarmed  at  seeing  only  his 
own  shadow  cast  by  the  sun  behind  them,  and  thinks  that  Virgil  has 
deserted  him.  Cleared  from  his  error  they  reach  the  foot  of  the 
mountain,  and  while  in  perplexity  as  to  their  ascent,  meet  a  troop  of 
spirits,  who  show  them  the  way.  Amongst  them  Manfred,  King  of 
Naples,  urges  Dante  to  tell  his  daughter  of  his  fate,  as  by  her  prayers 
she  can  shorten  the  time  of  his  wanderings  in  the  Ante-Purgatory. 

After  their  sudden  flight  had  scattered  these 
Over  the  champaign  wide,  towards  the  hill 
Where  draws  them  onwards  Reason's  high  decrees ; 

I  clung  unto  my  faithful  comrade  still ; 

How  without  him  should  I  have  there  arrived  ?  V  ^ 

Who  else  had  drawn  me  upwards  to  the  hill  ? 

The  appearance  of  remorse  in  him  survived : 
O  conscience  honourably  pure,  to  thee 
How  is  a  little  fault  most  bitterly  shrived ! 

When  ceased  his  feet  so  rapidly  to  flee,  ^'* 

Which  dignity  doth  lessen  to  the  best. 
My  mind  till  then  absorbed,  became  more  free, 

Aye  curious  to  behold,  to  do  its  'best. 

And  towards  the  hill  I  forwards  raised  my  sight, 

That  to  the  sky  reared  up  its  lofty  crest.  ^'^ 


Canto  III.  PURGATORY.  141 

The  sun,  which  flamed  behind  us,  redlj  bright. 

Was  broken  up  before  my  figure,  where 

Was  stopped  the  passage  of  its  rays  of  light. 
Then  to  one  side  I  turned  in  sudden  fear 

That  I  was  all  abandoned,  when  I  spied,  ^^ 

In  front  of  me  alone,  the  shade  appear. 
"  Why  art  thou  thus  distrustful  ?"  to  me  cried 

My  comforter,  towards  me  wholly  turned, 

"  Dost  thou  not  think  me  with  thee,  me  thy  guide  ? 
'Tis  eve  already  there,  where  is  inurned  ^^ 

The  frame  with  which  I  once  a  shadow  made, 

Naples  now  keeps  it,  from  Brundusium  earned. 
When  thou  dost  henceforth  see  me  cast  no  shade. 

Wonder  no  more,  than  that  two  rays  of  Heaven 

Can  cross  each  other,  nor  the  light  invade.  ^^ 

To  suffer  torments,  heat,  and  cold,  is  given 

To  bodies  like  to  this,  by  high  decree, 

The  how  'tis  done  by  man  cannot  be  riven. 
He's  mad  who  thinks  our  human  reason  free  j( 

Along  the  infinite  career  to  run,  ^® 

Of  God,  the  substance  one  in  Persons  three. 
Be  ye  content,  O  man,  the  Why  unknown  : 

Had  ye  been  able  to  behold  the  whole, 

No  need  had  Mary  to  bring  forth  her  son. 
Yet  such  thou'st  seen,  who  centered  all  the  soul  ^^ 

Without  result,  such  longed-for  lore  to  seek. 

To  whom  eternally  'tis  given  for  dole. 
Of  Aristotle,  Plato,  do  I  speak, 

And  many  more  :"  and  here  he  bent  his  brow, 

And  said  no  more,  and  stayed  with  troubled  cheek.  ^'^ 

We'd  reached  the  bottom  of  the  mountain  now. 

And  there  we  found  the  cliff  so  steeply  sheer, 

That  all  in  vain  were  lithest  limbs  1  trow. 
'Twixt  Lerici  and  Turbia,  the  most  drear, 

The  most  deserted  way,  that  cliff  beside,  ^® 

Were  but  an  easily  ascended  stair. 
"  Who  knows  now  on  which  hand  the  steep  doth  glide 

Easiest  ?"  said  my  master,  pausing  still, 

"  So  that  without  wings  one  could  climb  its  side." 
And  while  he  downwards  kept  his  glance,  with  skill  ** 

Examining  the  secret  of  the  way, 

And  I  was  looking  upwards  round  the  hill. 

Line  27.  Virgil  died  at  Brundusium,  and  his  body  was  buried  at  Naples. 
Line  49.  Lerici  and  Turbia,  mountainous  tracts,  at  that  time  the  extremi- 
ties of  Genoa. 


142  PURGATORY.  Canto  III. 

At  our  left  hand,  onwards  was  seen  to  stray 
A  troop  of  spirits,  wlio  towards  us  hied, 
Yet  seemed  not  moving,  such  their  slow  delay.  ^^ 

"  Lift  up  thy  eyes,"  I  to  my  master  cried, 

"  Lo  !  these  from  whom  thou  counsel  canst  attain, 
If  in  thy  own  thou  canst  not  here  confide." 
He  gazed  upon  me  then  with  countenance  fain. 

And  answered,  "  We'll  go  there,  since  they're  so  slow,     ^^ 
And  thou,  sweet  son,  thy  confidence  maintain." 
Still  was  that  people  distant  from  us,  so. 

When  we  had  made  a  thousand  steps  I  say. 
As  a  good  thrower  with  his  hand  could  throw, 
When  to  the  hard  rock  clung  they  all  straightway,  ^^ 

On  the  steep  bank,  and  stood  all  still  and  close, 
As  one  who  goes  in  doubt  to  gaze  will  stay. 

"  0  well  accomplished  spirits,  whom  God  chose,'* 
Virgil  did  thus  begin,  "  by  that  dear  peace, 
Which  I  believe  that  none  of  ye  will  lose,  ^* 

Tell  us  where  easiest  slopes  the  precipice. 

So  that  we  there  our  upward  path  may  hold : 

Him  who  knows  most  time  lost  doth  most  displease." 

As  issue  out  a  flock  of  sheep  from  fold. 

By  one,  and  two,  and  three,  and  the  others  stand,  *** 

And  timidly  their  eyes  and  face  down  hold, 

And  what  the  first  does  do  at  second  hand. 
Collecting  at  his  back  if  he  stops  short. 
All  simple,  nor  the  wherefore  understand, 

So  saw  I  move  the  chiefs  from  that  escort,  ^^ 

Towards  us  then  from  out  that  blessed  flock, 
Modest  in  face,  of  honourable  port. 

As  they  in  front  of  me  beheld  all  broke 

The  light  upon  the  earth,  at  my  right  side. 

So  that  my  shadow  reached  unto  the  rock,  ^ 

They  stayed,  then  somewhat  drew  themselves  aside. 
And  all  the  rest  who  came  behind  them  near. 
Knowing  not  wherefore,  in  like  manner  bide. 

"  Without  your  question,  I  confess  it  here. 

This  is  a  human  frame  that  you  behold,  ^^ 

Through  which  on  earth  the  sunlight  is  cut  sheer. 

Marvel  ye  not  at  that :  but  rather  hold 

Only  by  virtue,  sent  at  Heaven's  command. 
This  mountain  side  to  climb  he  seeketh  bold." 

My  master  thus,  and  that  all  worthy  band  ^"* 

Said,  "  Turn  ye  then,  our  onward  progress  share,'* 
And  signed  us  to  advance  with  beckoning  hand. 


Canto  III.  PURGATORY.  143 

And  one  of  them  did  thus  begin :  "  Whoe'er 

Thou  beest  who  wanderest  thus,  now  turn  thy  face, 

And  think  if  thou  hast  ever  seen  me  there."  ^^ 

I  turned  me  towards  him,  and  I  gazed  a  space ; 
Fair  was  he,  tall,  of  gentle  look  serene, 
Upon  one  eyebrow  a  deep  scar  I  trace. 

When  I  had  told  him  with  an  humble  mien 

That  I  had  never  seen  him,  "  Look,"  he  said,  "** 

And  pointed  out  a  wound  his  breast  between. 

Then  said  he  with  a  smile  :  "I  am  Manfred, 
The  grandson  of  the  Empress  Constance  old, 
Whence  I  beseech  thee,  when  thou  hence  art  led, 

Go  to  my  daughter,  mother  of  the  bold  "* 

Honour  of  Arragon  and  Sicily, 
And  say  the  truth,  if  now  aught  else  be  told. 

With  these  two  mortal  punctures  fatally 
When  I  was  smitten,  I  returned  in  time, 
Weeping  to  him  who  pardons  willingly.  ^^** 

Most  horrible  indeed  had  been  my  crime : 
But  Goodness  Infinite  has  arms  so  large, 
They  can  embrace,  whoe'er  returns  to  him. 

Cosenza's  bishop,  when  on  Clement's  charge. 

He  chased  my  dust  in  anger,  had  he  read  ^^^ 

This  text  of  Mercy  in  God's  Bible's  marge 

My  scattered  bones  above  the  bridge's  head 
Would  still  be  lying,  near  to  Benevent, 
Safe  in  the  keeping  of  its  storm-built  bed. 

Now  washes  them  the  wave,  and  at  its  bent  ^^^ 

Drives  them  the  wind  along  the  Verde's  shore, 
Where  they  were  carried  out,  with  tapers  spent. 

Line  112.  Manfred,  King  of  Naples,  and  the  natural  son  of  the  Emperor 
Frederic  II.  Constance  was  taken  out  of  a  convent  at  the  mature  age  of 
fifty,  and  married  to  the  Emperor  Henry  VI.,  and  to  the  astonishment  of 
the  then  political  world  gave  birth  to  a  son,  the  father  of  Manfred. 
Constance  is  introduced  in  the  lowest  sphere  of  the  Paradise,  being  debarred 
from  higher  glory  through  her  having  broken  her  vow  of  chastity  in  the 
above  manner. 

Line  115.  Manfred's  daughter  Constance  was  Queen  of  Peter  III.  of 
Arragon,  and  mother  of  Frederic,  King  of  Sicily,  and  James,  King  of 
Arragon.  In  Canto  VII.  of  the  Purgatory  these  princes  are  represented  as 
not  inheriting  the  virtues  of  their  father. 

Line  118.  Manfred  was  slain  in  a  battle  fought  with  Charles  of  Anjou,  in 
1265,  allusion  to  which  has  been  made  in  the  opening  of  Canto  XXVIII.  of 
Hell,  and  was  buried  at  the  bridge  near  Benevento,  each  of  the  army 
throwing  a  stone  on  his  grave.  Having  died  excommunicated,  he  was 
disinterred  by  the  Bishop  of  Cosenza,  on  the  orders  of  Pope  Clement  IV., 
and  his  remains  buried  by  the  side  of  the  River  Verde. 


144  PURGATORY.  Canto  IV. 

The  Papal  curse  condemns  not  evermore, 
But  still  Eternal  Love  has  power  to  save, 
As  long  as  hope  preserves  its  verdant  flower.  ^^^ 

True,  whoso  dies  in  contumacy  grave 

With  Holj  Church,  though  he  repents  his  sin, 
Is  doomed  upon  this  bank  without  to  crave, 

Thirty  times  longer  than  he  erst  had  been 

In  his  presumption,  if  to  such  decree  ^^" 

Eeprieve  the  prayers  of  good  men  do  not  win. 

How  thou  canst  make  me  joyful  henceforth  see, 
Eevealing  to  my  own  good  Constance,  clear, 
How  thou  hast  seen  me,  and  this  ban  on  me  : 

Since  those  on  earth  can  much  advance  us  here."  ^*'' 


CANTO  IV. 

Guided  by  the  spirits,  the  poets  turn  into  a  narrow  fissure  cloven  in  the  hill- 
side, and  continue  their  ascent.  Pausing  on  the  top  of  a  ledge  for  rest, 
Dante  marvels  at  seeing  the  sun  travelling  in  the  northern  portion  of  the 
sky,  instead  of  in  the  southern,  as  in  the  other  hemisphere.  They  then 
become  awp,re  of  the  presence  of  another  troop  of  spirits,  among  whom 
Dante  recognises  one  Belacqua,  who  informs  him  that  they  are  con- 
demned to  wander  in  the  Ante-Purgatory  for  as  many  years  as  they 
delayed  repentance  in  life. 

When  on  the  passion  of  delight  or  woe, 
Such  as  our  quality  can  comprehend, 
The  mind  is  turned,  on  this  'tis  gathered  so 

That  to  no  other  power  its  force  can  bend  ; 

And  this  disproves  his  error,  who  believes  * 

That  more  than  one  soul  in  ourselves  can  blend.^ 

And  therefore,  when  a  thing,  to  which  there  cleaves 
The  spirit  strongly  drawn,  is  heard  or  seen, 
The  time  goes  onwards,  nor  the  man  perceives. 

The  hearing  is  one  faculty  I  ween,  i® 

Another  that  which  holds  the  soul  enrapt. 
The  last  is  bound,  the  first  no  chains.  Confine. 

Of  this  had  I  experience,  true  and  apt, 
Admiring  as  I  heard  that  spirit  fair  : 
Fifty  degrees  at  least  the  sun  had  capt  ^^ 

Line  5,  Alluding  to  the  opinion  that  there  were  three  souls,  the  vegetative, 
the  sensitive,  and  the  intellective,  which  he  disproves  by  the  fact  that  the 
complete  occupation  of  one  set  of  powers,  as  sight  or  hearing,  cannot  be 
simultaneous  with  the  action  of  a  different  set  of  powers. 

Line  15.  Three  hours  and  twenty  minutes,  as  while  in  the  equinox  the 
sun  mounts  fifteen  degrees  in  the  hour. 


Canto  IV.  PURGATORY.  145 

The  Heavens,  while  I  was  wholly  unaware, 
When  to  a  place  we  came,  where  every  soul 
Cried  out  to  us,  "  The  ascent  ye  seek  is  tliere.*' 

With  a  small  bunch  of  thorns,  a  greater  hole 

Is  often  filled  up  by  a  villager,  ^^ 

When  on  the  grapes  the  ripening  colours  roll, 

Than  was  that  pathway,  up  the  which  we  steer, 
My  leader,  and  beside  him  I  alone. 
As  from  our  side  the  troop  departed  here. 

One  climbs  San  Leo,  Noli  one  goes  down,  ^* 

One  mounteth  Bismanfcova's  farthest  height 
Upon  one's  feet ;  but  here  I  must  have  flown, 

With  active  wings  I  say,  and  plumage  dight 
Of  great  desire,  to  follow  the  dear  guide. 
Who  only  gave  me  hope,  and  made  my  light.  ^® 

Within  the  broken  rock  we  climbing  glide, 

And  on  each  side  the  cliff's  edge  hemmed  us  close, 
While  hands  and  feet  alike  in  clambering  plied. 

When  we  had  reached  the  highest  brink  that  rose 

On  the  steep  bank  above  the  far-stretcht  plain,  ^ 

"  My  master,"  said  I,  "now  what  way  to  choose?'* 

And  he  to  me  :  "  With  care  thy  step  mantain  : 
Behind  me  still  climb  up  the  mountain  height, 
Till  some  experienced  guide  at  length  we  gain." 

The  lofty  summit  quite  o'ertopt  the  sight,  ^^ 

And  upwards  the  incline  so  steeply  ran. 
It  measured  with  its  angle,  half  a  right. 

I  was  quite  weary,  when  I  thus  began : 

"  0  my  sweet  father,  turn  thee,  and  behold, 

Unless  thou  stay'st,  alone  I  must  remain."    y;  *^ 

*'  My  son,"  he  said,  "  to  yonder  spot  uphold," 
And  pointed  out  a  ledge  some  way  above. 
"  From  that  side  all  anew  the  cliff  is  rolled.'* 

So  spurred  me  onwards  then  his  words  of  love, 

I  forced  myself,  and  creeping  followed  near,  ^^ 

So  that  at  length  above  the  cliff  I  move. 

We  both  of  us  sate  down  to  rest  us  here, 

Turned  to  the  east,  from  whence  our  path  had  past, 
Grazing  on  labours  done  with  wonted  cheer. 

O'er  the  low  country  first  my  eyes  I  cast,  ** 

Then  raised  them  to  the  sun,  and  wondering  saw 
How  on  our  left  his  smiliug  beams  he  cast. 

Line  25.  San  Leo  and  Nuli  are  in  the  Genoese  territory,  Bismantova  in 
Lombardy. 

L 


146  PURGATORY.  Canto  IV. 

The  poet  clear  avised  how  I  with  awe 
Eeniained  astonied  at  the  car  of  light, 
Which  'twixt  us  and  the  north  did  onwards  draw.  ^^ 

Whence  he  to  me  :  "If  with  that  mirror  bright 
Castor  and  Pollux  were  in  company, 
Which  up  and  down  the  sun  leads  with  his  light, 

The  Zodiac's  ruddy  portion  thou  wouldst  see 

Whirling  around  yet  closer  to  the  Bear,  ^ 

If  in  its  olden  path  it  yet  may  be. 

The  cause  of  this,  if  thou  wouldst  think  with  care. 
Imagine  Sion,  giving  all  thy  mind, 
That  on  its  under  earth  this  mount  doth  bear, 

So  that  they  both  with  one  horizon  bind  ''^ 

Their  different  hemispheres  :  hence  lies  the  way, 
Which  Phaeton  had  not  the  skill  to  find. 

Thou'lt  see  how  on  this  side  the  solar  ray 

Must  take  a  different  course  to  the  other  sphere, 

If  thou  but  givest  thy  intellect  fair  play."  ^* 

"  Certes,  my  master,"  said  I,  "  I  have  ne'er 
Seen  aught  so  clearly  as  I  now  discern. 
There  where  my  intellect  appeared  least  clear, 

That  the  mid  circle  of  the  heavenly  urn. 

Called  the  Equator  in  the  starry  lore,  ^® 

Which  'twixt  the  sun  and  winter  doth  sojourn. 

By  the  reason  now  explained,  here  moveth  o'er 
Towards  the  north,  what  time  the  Hebrews  see 
The  sun  strike  hottest  on  their  opposite  shore. 

But  I  would  gladly  know,  if  it  pleases  thee,  ^^ 

How  far  we've  still  to  go,  the  hill  doth  rise 
Far  higher  than  my  eyes  have  power  to  flee." 

And  he :  "  This  mountain  is  in  such  a  wise. 

That  always  at  the  first  'tis  most  severe,      ^ 

And  wearies  less  the  more  one  upwards  hies,  ^ 

But  when  to  thee  all  gentle  it  appear. 

That  thou  as  easily  couldst  mount  anew 
As  travel  in  a  bark  in  the  lower  sphere. 

Line  61.  The  meaning  of  Virgil's  not  very  lucid  explanation  is  as  follows  :— 
"  If  the  sun  were  now  in  the  constellation  of  Gemini,  and  not  in  Aries,  you 
would  see  the  portion  of  the  Zodiac  which  his  rays  made  red  rise  nearer  the 
north  than  it  now  is.  For  you  must  remember  we  are  exactly  antipodal  to 
Sion,  the  meridian  of  the  other  hemisphere." 

Line  71-  The  way  Phaeton  could  not  keep  is  the  Ecliptic. 

Line  79.  The  Equator,  which  is  between  the  part  where  the  sun  causes 
summer  and  where  his  absence  causes  winter,  recedes  from  this  mountain 
to  the  north,  at  the  time  when  the  Jews  at  Mount  Sion  see  him  receding  to 
the  south.     So  Lombardi. 


Canio  IV.  PURGATORY.  147 

Then  will  the  pathway's  ending  be  in  view ; 

Till  then  put  off  thy  longing  for  repose  ;  ®^ 

No  more  I  answer,  this  I  know  is  true." 
When  he  had  brought  his  parlance  to  a  close, 

There  sounded  near  to  us  a  voice  :  "  Perchance 

Ere  then  to  rest  thee  thou  wilt  not  refuse." 
On  hearing  him  we  each  turned  back  askance,  ^"® 

And  to  the  left  we  saw  a  mossy  stone 

Which  had  not  till  that  moment  met  our  glance. 
Then  we  moved  on,  and  found  three  persons  thrown 

Idly  behind  the  shadow  of  the  rock, 

As  one  through  indolence  might  throw  him  down.  ^"^ 

And  one  of  them,  who  seemed  outworn  in  look, 

Was  seated,  and  with  hands  embraced  his  knees, 

And  downwards  'twixt  them  did  his  visage  lock. 
**  O  my  sweet  master,"  said  I,  "  only  gaze 

On  him  who  shows  himself  more  negligent  ^'^ 

Than  if  his  sister's  self  were  Idleness." 
Then  turned  he  towards  us  with  a  roused  intent, 

Eaising  his  visage  upwards  o'er  his  thigh. 

And  said,  "  Mount  thou,  of  such  a  valiant  bent." 
Then  did  I  know  him,  and  the  agony,  ^^* 

Which  still  my  breathing  somewhat  quickly  sped. 

Did  not  prevent  my  going  to  him :  he. 
When  I  had  reached  him,  scarcely  raised  his  head. 

'*  Thou  seest,  then,  how  the  sun,  beyond  belief. 

From  the  left  shoulder  has  his  chariot  led  ?"  ^^'^ 

His  lazy  actions,  and  his  words  so  brief. 

My  lips  excited  somewhat  to  a  smile : 

Then  I  began  :  "  No  more  thou'lt  cause  me  grief, 
Belacqua  :  but  explain  why  all  this  while 

Art  seated  hither  ?  dost  thou  escort  wait  ?  ^2* 

Or  hast  thou  ta'en  again  thy  olden  style  ?" 
*'  Oh,  brother,  how  would  climbing  help  my  fate? 

Since  to  my  pain  he  will  not  let  me  wend, 

God's  angel,  who  is  seated  at  the  gate. 
First  it  behoves  that  Heaven  that  gate  defend  ^^® 

From  me  as  long  as  I  in  life  delayed, 

Since  I  postponed  repentance  to  the  end, 
Unless  before  that  time  a  prayer  can  aid. 

Rising  from  heart  that  lives  in  Grace's  store : 

What  use  aught  else  that  cannot  Heaven  invade  ?"         ^^^ 

Line  124.  The  industry  of  the  early  commentators  has  not  informed  us 
who  this  person  was — a  solitary  exception  throughout  this  long  poem. 


148  PURGATORY.  Canto  V. 

The  bard  already  onwards  went  before, 

And  told  me  :  "  Now  come  on  :  this  moment  lo  ! 
The  sun  has  reached  to  noon,  and  on  the  shore 

Night  covers  with  her  foot  Morocco  now." 


CANTO   V. 

The  poets  meet  with  others,  who,  having  deferred  their  repentance  until 
death,  suffered  violent  ends,  but  had  time  to  repent,  and  obtain  pardon 
at  the  last.  Amongst  these,  Giacopo  del  Cassero,  Buonconte  daMonte- 
feltro,  and  Pia,  a  Siennese  lady,  describe  their  deaths,  and  urge  Dante  to 
obtain  on  earth  prayers  in  their  behalf. 

Already  from  those  shadows  had  I  gone,  * 

And  followed  in  the  footsteps  of  my  guide, 
When  from  behind,  with  finger  pointing  on, 

"  See  how  there  does  not  seem  to  shine,"  one  cried, 

"  The  sunray  from  the  left  of  him  beneath,  * 

He  seems  alive  who  follows  thus  his  guide !" 

I  turned  my  eyes  at  sound  of  what  he  sayeth. 

And  saw  him  gaze  on  me  witb  marvelling  fear, 
At  me,  and  at  the  light  my  body  frayeth. 

"  Why  doth  thy  spirit  so  much  interfere  ^® 

With  these?"   my  master  said,  "  to  slack  thy  walk; 
What  is't  to  thee  that  they  should  murmur  here  ? 

rollow  thou  me,  and  let  the  people  talk : 
Stand  like  a  solid  tower,  that  doth  not  bow 

Its  crest  at  any  time,  though  wild  winds  stalk.  ^* 

Always  the  man  in  whom  new  thought  doth  grow 

On  previous  thought,  from  his  true  course  doth  roam, 

Because  the  one  doth  flag  the  other's  glow." 
What  could  I  say  to  him,  except,  I  come  ? 

I  said  so,  whilst  such  hue  my  cheeks  immerse  ^ 

As  often  wins  man  pardon  from  his  doom. 
In  the  meanwhile,  across  the  hiU  traverse, 

A  little  to  our  front  some  people  came, 

Singing  their  Miserere,  verse  by  verse. 
When  they  perceived  that  through  my  bodily  frame  ^* 

There  was  no  passage  for  the  rays  to  pierce. 

They  changed  their  song  into  a  hoarse  acclaim, 
And  two  of  them,  in  form  of  messengers. 

Ran  out  to  meet  us,  and  requesting  stood, 

"Pray  ye  to  tell  us  your  condition,  sirs."  **• 


Canto  V.  PURGATORY.  149 

My  master  then :  *'Te  can  resume  your  road, 
And  take  back  unto  those  who  made  ye  plead, 
That  this  man's  body  is  true  flesh  and  blood. 

If  fchey  remained  because  they  saw  his  shade, 

As  I  believe,  enough  such  answer  given  ;  ^* 

Yield  him  due  honour,  he  can  grant  them  aid." 

I  never  saw  the  falling  stars  at  even, 

Nor  sunset  lightning  through  an  August  cloud. 
Cleave  with  such  swiftness  the  serene  of  Heaven, 

As  these  returned  above  unto  the  crowd,  ^ 

And  joined  there  with  the  rest,  turned  towards  us  soon, 
Like  to  a  troop  beneath  no  bridle  bowed. 

"  This  multitude,  who  towards  us  presses  on. 
Come  to  make  prayers  to  thee,"  the  poet  cried, 
"  But  onwards  go,  and  hear  as  thou  dost  wonne."  ^^ 

**  0  soul,  who  unto  joyousness  dost  glide. 

With  limbs  with  which  thou  erst  wast  born,  to-day," 
Crying  they  came,  "  Thy  step  a  little  bide. 

Behold,  if  one  of  us  thou  aye  didst  see. 

So  that  of  him  thou  hence  the  news  mayst  bear ;  ^° 

Ah,  why  dost  go  ?     Ah,  wherefore  dost  not  stay  ? 

All  of  us  killed  by  force  of  old  we  were, 
And  sinners  all  unto  the  latest  hour, 
When  of  the  light  of  Heaven  we  grew  aware. 

So,  through  repentance  and  forgiveness'  power,  ^* 

From  life  we  issued,  Godwards  pacified. 
Who  doth  the  heart  with  hope  to  see  him  dower." 

"  Howe'er  I  gaze  upon  ye,"  I  replied, 

"  None  do  I  recognise  ;  but  if  the  grace 

Ye  seek  is  in  my  power,  souls  Heaven  allied,  ^^ 

Speak  ye,  and  I  will  do  it  by  the  peace, 

Which,  following  such  a  guide  through  good  and  ill, 
From  world  to  world  to  seek,  I  onwards  press." 

And  one  began  :  "  Each  one  will  trust  right  well 

Without  an  oath  in  this  thy  offered  boon,  ^ 

For  goodwill  fathoms  not  the  impossible. 

Whence  I,  who  ere  the  rest  now  speak  alone. 
Pray  thee,  if  e'er  that  region  thou  dost  see 
Betwixt  Eomagna  and  King  Carlo's  throne. 

That  with  thy  prayers  thou  mayst  so  courteous  be  ^* 

In  Fano's  town,  that  vows  for  me  be  paid. 
So  that  from  weight  of  sin  I  be  purged  free. 

Line  69.  The  Marco  d'Ancona,  between  Romagna  and  Apulia,  the  kingdom 
which  Charles  of  Anjou  conquered  from  Manfred. 


150  PURGATORY.  Canto  V. 

Thence  came  I :  but  the  passages  deep  laid, 

Whence  flowed  the  blood,  in  which  in  life  I  sate, 

In  the  lap  of  the  Antenori  were  they  made,  ^^ 

There  where  I  thought  myself  most  safe  from  hate : 

The  lord  of  Este  caused  them,  anger  bred 

Revenge  in  him  beyond  what  law  could  sate. 
But  towards  La  Mira  had  I  only  fled. 

At  Oriaco  when  o'eita'en  that  time,  '    ^ 

Still  in  the  breathing  world  I  life  had  led. 
Unto  the  marsh  I  ran,  the  reeds  and  slime 

So  tangled  me,  I  fell,  and  saw  down  drop 

My  blood,  that  flowing  formed  a  lake  of  crime." 
Then  said  another :    "  Ah  that  this  thy  hope  ^^ 

May  be  fulfilled,  which  draws  thee  to  the  mount, 

To  help  my  wish  give  tender  pity  scope. 
I  was  Buonconte,  Montefeltro's  count, 

Giovanna,  or  the  rest  have  me  forgot. 

Since  thus  I  go  mid  these,  with  humbled  front."  ^" 

And  I  to  him :  "  What  force  or  chanceful  lot 

Hurried  thee  so  beyond  the  Campaldine, 

That  of  thy  burial-place  man  knoweth  not  ?'* 
"  O,"  answered  he,  "  at  the  foot  of  the  Casentine 

Crosses  a  streamlet  called  the  Archian,  ^* 

Born  o'er  the  Desert,  in  the  Apennine. 
There  where  its  proper  name  is  changed  again 

Did  I  arrive,  deep  wounded  in  the  throat, 

Flying  on  foot,  incarnading  the  plain. 
I  lost  my  speech  and  vision  in  that  spot,  ^^ 

And  died  in  Mary's  name,  'twas  there  I  fell, 

And  there  remained  my  body  all  remote. 
The  truth  I'll  say  which  thou  again  wilt  tell : 

God's  Angel  took  me  :  '  0  thou  son  of  Heaven 

Why  dost  thou  'prive  me  ?'  cried  the  born  of  Hell,         ^^^ 

Line  73,  The  speaker  is  Jacopo  del  Cassero,  a  citizen  of  Fauo,  who  having 
spoken  ill  of  Azzoni  III.  of  Este,  Marquis  of  Ferrara,  whilst  he  was  Podesta 
of  Bologna,  was  assassinated  by  the  orders  of  Azzoni  near  Oriaco,  as  he  was 
endeavouring  to  escape  from  the  effects  of  his  anger. 

Line  74.  According  to  the  opinion,  that  the  blood  is  the  seat  of  the  soul. 

Line  75.  In  the  Paduan  territory,  the  founder  of  whose  city  was  Antenor, 
the  betrayer  of  Troy,  after  whom  one  of  the  lowest  circles  of  hell  is  named. 

Line  88.  Buon<Jonte  was  the  son  of  Count  Guido  da  Monte feltro,  who  has 
been  introduced  in  Canto  XXVII.  of  Hell.  Giovanna  was  the  wife  of  the 
former.  He  was  slain  in  a  battle  between  the  Guelphsand  Ghibelines  on  the 
plain  of  the  Casentine,  and  it  appears  his  body  was  never  discovered. 

Line  97-  The  Archian  loses  its  OAvn  name  on  joining  the  Arno. 

Lioe  103.  In  comparing  this  with  a  similar  contention  for  the  soul  of  the 
father,  one  cannot  but  consider  the  objection  raised  by  the  fiend  to  be  not 
groundless. 


Canto  VI.  PURGATORY.  151 

*  Of  him  thou  bear'st  away  the  Eternal  leaven 

For  one  small  tear,  which  he  from  me  did  take  : 
To  me  the  rest  for  other  fate  is  given.' 

Thou  know'st  how  in  the  air  collecteth  blact 

The  humid  vapour,  which  returns  in  rain,  ^^^ 

When  risen  where  the  cold  doth  melt  its  rack. 

Conceived  the  evil  will  that  aye  seeks  bane. 

With  intellect,  and  moved  the  chmd  and  wind 
By  power,  his  nature  gave  him  o'er  their  train. 

The  valley  thence,  as  the  blank  day  declined,  ^*' 

From  Pratomagno  to  the  gorge,  with  cloud 
Was  covered,  and  the  sky  grew  black  behind, 

So  that  the  pregnant  air  with  water  bowed ; 
The  rain  fell  down,  and  to  the  ditches  came 
All  that  the  earth's  drenched  surface  overflowed:  ^^'^ 

And  as  all  centred  towards  the  largest  stream, 
Towards  the  royal  river,  with  such  speed 
It  hurried  headlong,  nothing  could  reclaim. 

My  frozen  body  lying  in  its  bed, 

The  rushing  Archian  found,  and  bore  away  ^^* 

To  Arno,  and  across  my  breast  undid 

The  arms  I  crossed  there,  'neath  death's  conquering  sway ; 
Along  its  banks  and  down  its  deep  it  swirled, 
Then  bound  and  shrouded  me  with  all  its  prey." 

"  Ah,  when  thou  art  returned  unto  the  world,  ^^ 

And  from  thy  travels  restest  in  idea," 
After  the  second  spirit  said  a  third, 

"  Remember  also  me,  who  am  La  Pia  ; 
The  life  that  Siena  gave,  Maremma  fell 
Eathely  destroyed,  as  he  who  erst  made  me  a  ^^^ 

Bride  with  his  ring  espousing,  knoweth  well." 

Line  133.  This  lady's  story  has  become  immortal  through  these  four  lines. 
She  was  married  to  one  Nello  della  Pietra,  a  powerful  noble  in  Siena,  who, 
after  his  marriage,  removed  her  to  one  of  his  possessions  in  Maremma,  where 
he  alone  was  aware  of  the  nature  of  her  death.  It  is  doubtful  whether  he 
killed  her  or  whether  she  died  from  the  pestilential  nature  of  the  place,  to 
which  he  trusted  for  the  attainment  of  his  end. 


CANTO  VI. 

The  poet  continues  amongst  the  same  troop,  of  whom  he  names  several 
more.  At  last,  freed  from  their  importunities,  he  advances  with  Virgil 
till  they  meet  another  solitary  shade,  who  proves  to  be  the  Mantuan  Sor- 
dello.  On  seeing  his  affectionate  greeting  with  bis  countryman,  Dante 
bursts  into  an  invective  against  the  whole  of  Italy  divided  by  party  feuds, 
where,  especially  in  Florence,  such  a  spirit  was  entirely  lost. 


152  PURGATORY.  Canto  VI. 

When  there  breaks  up  at  last  a  gambling  bout, 
The  one  who  loses,  vext  remains  behind, 
Repeating  his  lost  throws  in  gloomy  doubt, 

With  him  who  wins  go  all  the  servile  kind, 

One  goes  before,  and  one  behind  him  nears,  * 

One  at  his  side  his  presence  calls  to  mind, 

He  does  not  stay,  but  this  and  that  one  hears, 

He  who  has  shared  his  coin,  takes  no  more  heed. 
So,  through  the  pressure,  by  his  gifts  he  steers. 

Just  so  was  I  in  that  thick  crowd  of  greed,  ^^ 

Turning  towards  them  here  and  there  my  face. 
The  while  with  promises  my  way  I  find. 

Here  was  the  Aretine,  who  from  the  base 

Strong  arms  of  Ghin  di  Tacco  death  received, 

And  he  who  drowned,  while  urging  on  the  chase.  '* 

Here  with  his  outstretcht  arms  beseechings  weaved 
Frederic  Novello,  and  here  Pisa's  son 
Who  proved  the  worth  of  his  good  sire  bereaved. 

I  saw  Count  Orso,  and  that  spirit  won 

From  out  his  frame,  by  spite  and  envy  rare,  -^ 

As  it  was  said,  and  not  for  ill  deeds  done. 

Pierre  de  la  Broche  I  say;  and  here  beware 
That  lady  of  Brabant,  while  still  alive 
Lest  a  worse  company  she  some  day  share. 

When  I  had  freed  myself  from  all  that  hive  ^^ 

Of  shadows,  who  for  others'  prayers  did  vie. 
To  advance  the  moment  their  poor  souls  to  shrive, 

Line  8.  "  A  cui  porge  la  man,  piu  non  fa  pressa." — This  has  hitherto  been 
translated,  "  He,  asrainst  whom  he  has  thrust  his  hand,  stands  aside,"  but  I 
think  it  will  fairly  bear  the  meaning  given  in  the  text,  and  which  makes  the 
comparison  so  far  more  suitable  to  Dante's  position  amongst  the  spirits,  none 
of  whom  does  he  thrust  aside.  Gary  alludes  to  a  scene  in  one  of  Cervantes' 
novels,  from  which  it  appears,  as  he  says,  that  it  was  usual  for  money  to  be 
given  to  bystanders  at  play,  by  winners,  and  thus  bearing  out  my  interpreta- 
tion. 

Line  13.  The  Aretine  is  Benincasa,  judge  in  Siena,  who  was  murdered 
openly  in  his  hall  by  Ghino  di  Tacco,  because  he  hnd  sentenced  to  death  the 
brother  of  the  latter  for  a  robbery.  Ghino  di  Tacco  was  a  celebrated 
marauder  of  those  days,  and  is  the  hero  of  one  of  Boccaccio's  novels.  The 
2nd  of  the  10th  day  of  the  "  Decameron." 

Tjine  15.  Ciacco  Tarlati,  who  was  drowned  while  swimming  his  horse 
across  the  Arno,  in  pursuit  of  bis  enemies  the  Bostoli. 

Line  17-  Frederic  Novello,  slain  by  one  of  the  above  family  of  the  Bos- 
toli. Pisa's  son  was  Farinata,  son  of  Marzucco,  who,  having  entered  the 
order  of  Frati  Minori,  pardoned  the  slayer  of  his  son,  kissed  his  hand,  and 
at  the  funeral  exhorted  his  relatives  to  reconciliation. 

Line  22.  Pierre  de  la  Broche  was  secretary  of  Philip  the  Fair  of  France, 
and  was  slain,  according  to  Italian  commentators,  on  account  of  a  false 
charge  brought  against  him  by  Queen  Mary  of  Brabant,  of  having  attempted 
her  person. 


Canto  VI.  PURGATORY. 

I  thus  began :    "  It  seems  thou  dost  deny, 

0  light  of  mine,  expressly  in  one  text,  "^ 

That  prayer  can  alter  aught  decreed  on  high  :  ^^ 

And  yet  for  that  those  prayers  are  all  annext : 

Will  then  this  hope  of  theirs  be  all  in  vain  ? 

Or  that  thy  saying  is  it  not  perplext  ?" 
And  he  to  me ;  "  That  verse  of  mine  is  plain, 

Nor  will  these  in  the  hope  they  nourish  fail,  ^^ 

If  one  views  clearly  with  perception  sane  : 
The  Top  of  Judgment  cannot  seek  the  vale, 

Because  tlie  fire  of  love  at  once  would  do 

That  which  would  satisfy  these  souls  in  bale. 
And  there,  where  I  laid  down  my  saying  true,  *® 

The  lack  could  not  amended  be  by  prayer, 

Because  such  prayer  Grod  was  not  joined  unto. 
But  truly  in  such  lofty  doubt,  beware 

Of  certainty,  till  she  the  secret  break, 

Of  truth  and  intellect  the  glory  rare.  "** 

Thou  mayst  not  know,  of  Beatrix  I  speak, 

Thou  wilt  behold  her  with  a  happy  smile,. 

Upon  this  mountain,  on  its  highest  peak." 
And  I :  "  Good  leader,  let  us  haste  erewhile, 

1  am  not  now  so  wearied  as  before  ;  ^^ 
And  see  now  towards  us  casts  its  shade  the  hill." 

"  With  what  reraaineth  of  the  daylight's  store 
We'll  go  as  far,"  he  answered,  "as  we  may. 
But  differs  from  thy  thought  the  truth  galore. 

Before  thou  gain'st  the  height,  return  thou'lt  see  ^^ 

The  sun  now  covered  by  the  mountain  side, 
So  that  no  longer  thou  dost  break  his  ray. 

But  see  a  spirit  there,  who  stands  aside. 

And  towards  us  all  alone  his  gaze  doth  throw, 

To  us  the  shortest  passage  he  will  guide."  ^^ 

We  came  to  him  :   ()  Lombard  spirit  how 

Thou  standedst  there,  with  high  and  haughty  crest, 
Moving  thy  eyes  with  gesture  proud  and  slow ! 

He  not  a  syllable  to  us  addrest ; 

But  let  us  near  approach,  the  while  he  eyed  ^^ 

Just  like  a  lion  when  he  takes  his  rest. 

Line  30.  Referring  to  the  Hup,  Book  VI.,  "^neid"  :— 
"  D'sine  fata  Deum  flecti  sperare  precando." 
Line  37.  The  Top  of  Judgment— oima  di  judicio— an  expression  also   ap- 
plied to  the  Deity  by  Shakspeare  in  "  Measure  for  Measure  :" — ■ 

"  How  would  you  be, 
If  He,  which  is  the  Top  of  Judgment,  should 
Bat  judge  you  as  you  are  ?" 
I  believe  this  extraordinary  parallel  passage  was  first  noticed  by  Mr.  Douce. 


154.  PURGATORY.  Canto  VI. 

Virgil  drew  near  him  then,  and  praying,  cried, 

That  he  the  best  ascent  to  us  would  show : 

To  that  request  no  answer  he  replied, 
But  of  our  country  and  our  life  to  know  '" 

He  asked  us  ;  and  my  leader  sweet  began, 

"  Mantua,"  the  shadow  in  a  trembling  glow 
From  the  place  where  he  had  stood  towards  him  ran, 

Saying,  "  0  Mantuan,  of  thy  land  am  I, 

Sordello,"  and  they  kissed  each  other  fain.  ""^ 

Household  of  grief,  ah,  slavish  Italy ! 

Ship  without  pilot  in  the  tempest  fear, 

No  landed  lady,  but  a  harlot's  sty : 
That  gentle  spirit  was  so  ready  there, 

But  at  the  sweet  sound  of  his  natal  land,  ^" 

To  give  a  citizen  such  festal  cheer. 
And  now  in  thee  thy  living  sons  ne'er  stand 

Except  at  strife,  and  one  the  other  gores, 

Men  whom  one  moat  and  rampart  comprehend. 
Seek,  seek,  O  wretched  one  around  the  shores  ^^ 

Of  thy  seaboard,  and  then  gaze  in  thy  breast, 

If  any  part  of  thee  but  peace  ignores. 
What  boots  it  that  Justinian  had  redrest 

Thy  bridle,  if  thy  saddle  now  is  free  ? 

The  bridle  makes  thy  shame  stand  more  confest.  *® 

Woe  on  thy  people,  who  devout  should st  be. 

And  leave  thy  Caesar  seated  in  the  selle. 

If  thou  knew'st  well  what  Grod  commandeth  thee. 
See  how  the  beast  has  grown  unruly,  fell, 

Because  it  has  not  felt  the  chiding  spur,  *^ 

The  instant  on  the  reins  the  fingers  dwell. 
O  German  Albert,  who  abandoned  her 

Now  savage  and  unconquerable  grown. 

Whose  saddle-bows  thou  shouldst  have  strided  sure : 
May  from  the  stars  just  judgment  fall  adown  ^^ 

Upon  thy  blood,  and  that  it  cause  the  dread 

Of  thy  successor,  be  it  new  and  known : 
Thou  and  thy  father,  how  have  ye  been  led 

Chained  by  your  lustings  after  Oermany, 

The  garden  of  the  Empire  to  have  fled.  ^^ 

Line  75.  Sordello,  a  Provengal  poet  of  the  thirteenth  century. 

Line  97.  Albert  I.,  who  became  emperor  in  1298,  and  was  murdered  tea 
years  later.  He  and  his  father  Rodolph  both  neglected  Italy  for  their  Ger- 
man possessions.  His  successor  is  Henry  VII.  of  Luxembourg,  from  whom 
Dante  yainly  expected  the  regeneration  of  his  country  under  firm  imperial 
rule. 


Canto  VI.  PURGATORY.  155 

Come,  the  Montecchi,  Cappelletti,  see, 

Monaldi  and  Phillipeschi,  man  of  sloth, 

Oppressed  already,  or  about  to  be. 
Come,  cruel  one,  O  come  and  see,  though  loath. 

The  pressure  of  thy  friends,  and  cure  each  ill,  ^^" 

And  see  how  Santafior  securely  groweth. 
Come  and  behold  thy  Eome,  who  waileth  still, 

Widowed  and  lone,  she  calls  thee  night  and  day 

My  Caesar,  wherefore  art  not  with  me  still? 
Come  see  the.  people,  how  they  love  alway,  "^ 

And  if,  for  us,  no  pity  thee  can  move. 

Come  to  be  shamed  of  thy  glory's  bay. 
And  if  'tis  lawful  to  me,  O  great  Jove, 

Who  erst  on  earth  for  us  wast  crucified. 

Are  thy  just  eyes  withdrawn  from  us  above  ?  ^^^ 

Or  lofty  preparation  dost  thou  hide 

Within  thy  counsel's  deeps,  to  work  us  good, 

Whose  secret  to  our  ken  is  all  denied  ? 
The  lands  of  Italy  now  swarm  with  the  brood 

Of  tyrants,  and  a  new  Marcellus  grows  ^^^ 

Each  peasant  who  takes  up  some  party  feud. 
My  Florence,  thou  shouldst  be  content,  God  knows, 

With  this  digression  noways  touching  thee, 

Thanks  to  thy  people  who  so  learned  grows. 
Many  in  heart  have  justice,  but  delay  ^^^ 

To  shoot  till  they  have  taken  counsel  rare ; 

Thy  people  have  it  on  their  lips  alway. 
Many  refuse  the  common  load  to  bear  ; 

Thy  people  eagerly  the  charge  endueth. 

And  crieth  yet  uncalled,  "  The  yoke  I'll  share."  ^^* 

Now  be  thou  glad,  for  thou  hast  cause  in  sooth ; 

Thou  who  art  wealthy,  dowered  with  peace  and  brain, 

The  effects  cannot  be  hid  if  I  speak  truth. 
Athens  and  Sparta,  who  composed  the  train 

Of  ancient  laws,  and  were  so  civilised,  ^^^ 

Comparison  with  thee  can  ne'er  maintain 
In  comely  life,  since  thou  hast  so  prevised 

Thy  subtle  schemings,  that  till  mid-November 

Lasts  not  the  web  October  saw  devised. 
How  many  times,  in  days  thou  dost  remember,  ^^* 

Tby  money,  habits,  offices,  and  laws. 

Hast  thou  remodelled,  and  renewed  each  member  ? 

Line  106.  The  Montagues  aud  Capulets  of  Shakspeare. 

Line  111.  Santa  Fiora,  a  castle  in  Siena  ;  its  security  is  clearly  alluded  to 
ironically,  but  to  what  the  poet  alludes  particularly  is  unknown. 


156  PURGATORY.  Canto  VII. 

If  clearly  thou  beholdest  thy  own  flaws, 

Like  a  sick  woman  thoa  wilt  see  thee  'plain, 

Who  on  her  pillow  cannot  fiDd  repose,  ^''^ 

And  seeks  with  constant  turns  to  ease  her  pain. 


CANTO   VII. 

The  poets  learn  from  Sordello  that  it  is  impossible  to  ascend  the  mountain 
daring  the  night,  and  he  guides  them  to  a  retired  valley,  where  they  see 
those  who,  from  being  engrossed  with  affairs  of  State,  deferred  their 
repentance  to  the  last,  and  are  detained  in  the  Ante-Purgatory.  Anioogst 
these  are  named  the  Emperor  Rodolph,  Ottocar,  King  of  Bohemia, 
Philip  III.  of  France,  Henry  of  Navarre,  Peter  III.  of  Arragon,  Charles 
of  Anjou,  Henry  III.  of  England,  and  William,  Marquis  of  Montferrat. 

After  these  comely  greetings,  glad  and  free. 

Three  and  four  times  were  given  and  returned, 
Drew  back  Sordello,  saying,  "  Who  are  ye  ?" 

"  Before  that  to  this  mount  had  ever  turned 

The  spirits  worthy  Godwards  to  arise,  ^ 

My  body  by  Octavius  was  inurned. 

Virgil  am  I ;  and  I  have  lost  the  skies,  ' 

From  lacking  faith,  and  not  for  sin  in  me." 
Thus  unto  him  my  leader  then  replies : 

Like  unto  one  who  suddenly  doth  see  '** 

Something  before  him,  which  creates  surprise, 
Who  trusts,  yet  doubts.  It  is — It  cannot  be — 

So  did  he  seem :  and  then  he  bowed  his  eyes. 
And  turned  towards  him  with  respectful  mien, 
And  close  embraced  him  humbly  round  the  knees.  ^^ 

"  O  Latin  glory,  by  the  whom  is  seen," 

He  thus  addressed  him,  "  all  our  tongue  can  do  ; 
O,  of  my  native  place,  the  eternal  sheen ; 

What  worth,  or  grace,  to  me  thy  form  doth  show  ? 

Say,  if  I'm  worthy  thy  sweet  speech  to  hear,  -•^ 

Comest  thou  from  Hell,  and  from  what  vale  below  ?" 

*'  Through  all  the  circles  of  that  dolorous  sphere," 
To  him  he  answered,  "  have  I  hence  arrived ; 
"  Heaven's  virtue  helped  me  to  conduct  him  here. 

For  what  I  failed  to  do,  am  I  deprived  25 

Of  the  sight  o'  the  sun,  which  thou  desirest  to  gain. 
Whose  knowledge  unto  me  too  late  arrived. 

Line  4.  Virgil  having  died  before  the  descent  of  Christ  into  Hell,  the 
purifying  mountain  of  Purgatory  was  not  then  open. 


Canto  VII.  PURGATORY.  157 

There  is  a  place  below,  not  sad  witli  pain, 

But  only  doomed  to  darkness,  where  laments 
Sound  not  like  wailings,  but  are  sighings  fain.  "^'^ 

There  do  I  stay  with  little  innocents 

Bit  by  the  teeth  of  Death,  before  that  they  v 
From  sin  original  were  made  exempts. 
There  do  I  stay  with  those  who  failed  to  essay 

The  sacred  virtues  three,  though  without  sin  ^'' 

They  knew  the  rest,  and  followed  them  alway. 
But  if  thou  know'st,  and  mayst,  point  out  some  sign 
Whence  we  can  sooner  climb  this  mountain  side, 
And  entrance  into  Purgatory  win." 
"  There  is  no  certain  entrance,"  he  replied,  ^" 

"  I  am  allowed  to  walk  round  these  confines  ; 
And  far  as  I  may  go,  I'll  be  thy  guide. 
But  see  already  how  the  day  declines. 
It  is  not  possible  to  climb  by  night, 

'Twere  well  to  choose  some  resting-place  betimes.  *^ 

Spirits  there  are  some  distance  to  our  right : 
If  thou  consent' st,  I'll  take  thee  unto  these, 
And  thou  wilt  know  them,  not  without  delight.'* 
"  How's  this  !"  was  answered.    "  If  a  man  should  please 

To  climb  by  night,  would  other  influence  let  ?  ^® 

Or  is't  impossible  by  high  decrees  ?" 
Sordello  on  the  earth  his  finger  set, 

Saying,  "  See  only  where  I  draw  this  line. 
Thou  couldst  not  pass  it  when  the  sun  is  set. 
Not  that  would  hinder  thee  aught  else  malign,  ^^ 

Save  the  night's  gloom,  from  going  up  above  ; 
That  binds  in  impotence  the  firm  design. 
Downwards  with  him  thou  possibly  might' st  rove, 
And  traverse  all  the  hill,  while  wandering  round. 
Until  the  day  above  the  horizon  move."  ^'^ 

My  leader  then,  as  if  in  marvel  wound, 

"  Lead  us  then,"  said  he,  "  there,  where  thou  didst  say. 
To  solace  us  the  while  thus  travel-bound." 
From  there  we'd  wandered  but  a  little  way. 

When  I  perceived  the  mountain  side  descend,  ^ 

As  on  our  earth  the  valleys  slope  away. 

Line  28.  In  this  beautiful  description  of  Limbo  Dante  has  the  charity  to 
place  unbaptised  infants  at  least  in  a  painless  doom.  A  somewhat  celebrated 
Calvinist  preacher  was  less  merciful,  when,  holding  out  a  bony  hand,  he  used 
to  tell  his  hearers,  "  My  brethren,  there  are  children  not  a  span  long  in 
Hell !" 

Line  35.  The  sacred  virtues  three  are  Faith,  Hope,  and  Charity,  the  rest 
alone  known  to  the  pagan  world  being  Prudence,  Justice,  Fortitude,  and 
Temperance. 


158  '  PURGATORY.  Canto  VII. 

"  There,"  said  the  shadow,  "  we  our  course  must  wend, 

Where  forms  a  hollow  in  the  mountain  side, 

And  there  the  new  day's  coming  we'll  attend." 
Along  the  cliff  a  zigzag  path  did  glide  ^' 

That  sideways  led  into  the  valley's  site, 

Where  the  descent  with^entlest  slope  did  slide. 
Gold  and  fair  silver,  cocnmeal  and  white. 

The  Indian  wood  all  shining  and  serene, 

Fresh  emerald,  in  the  hour  'tis  splintered  bright,  ^^ 

Beside  the  grass  and  flowers  in  that  demesne, 

Had  they  been  placed,  had  been  o'ercome  inliue, 

As  fades  the  lesser  by  the  brighter  sheen. 
Not  only  Nature  there  such  colours  drew,        ^  •^  ^kxJ^ 

But  by  the  sweetness  of  its  odorous  showers  ®° 

Was  made  a  whole  confused,  in  beauty  new. 
Salve  Begina  on  the  grass  and  flowers 

I  saw  the  spirits  and  I  heard  them  sing. 

Unseen  beyond  the  vale  which  them  embowers. 
"  The  whilst  the  sun  its  latest  rays  doth  fling,"  ^^ 

The  Mantuan,  who  towards  us  turned,  began, 

"  Ye  would  not  that  mid  these  I  ye  should  bring. 
Eaised  on  this  cliff  far  better  will  ye  scnn 

Of  all  yon  group,  the  acts  and  visages. 

Than  if  amongst  them  in  the  vale  ye  wonne.  ^^ 

He  who  is  seated  highest,  with  the  guise 

Of  one  who  failed  in  what  he  should  have  done, 

Whose  lips  are  silent  mid  the  songs  that  rise. 
Was  Eodolph,  Emperor,  who  had  power  alone, 

To  heal  the  wounds  that  Italy  hath  slain,  ^^ 

So  that  he  cannot  to  their  cheer  be  won. 
He  who  to  comfort  him  appears  so  fain, 

Euled  o'er  the  land,  from  which  the  water  floweth 

Which  Elbe  and  Moldau  carry  to  the  main. 
His  name  was  Ottocar,  and  in  his  youth  ^^ 

Far  better  he  than  Venceslaus  his  son, 

Who,  bearded,  sank  in  luxury  and  sloth. 
He  with  the  little  nose,  who  seemeth  one 

In  council  with  his  friend  of  aspect  blest. 

Who  died  in  flight,  his  lily  all  undone,  ^^^ 

Line  82.  Salve  Regina,  the  commenceraent  of  a  hymn  to  the  Virgin. 

Line  94.  The  Emperor  Eodolph,  alluded  to  in  the  last  canto. 

Line  98.  Bohemia.  Ottocar  was  killed  in  a  battle  fought  with  Rodolph, 
of  whom  he  was  the  son-in-law.  The  luxury  of  his  son  Venceslaus  II.  is 
alluded  to  in  the  19th  Canto  of  the  "  Paradise." 

Line  103.  Philip  III.  of  France,  who  died  at  Perpignan,  after  the  defeat 
of  his  fleet  by  the  forces  of  the  King  of  Arragon. 


Canto  VII.  PURGATORY.  150 

Behold  him  there,  how  he  doth  beat  his  breast : 

And  look  upon  the  other,  who  has  lain, 

Sighing,  his  cheek  upon  his  palm  to  rest ; 
Father  and  father-in-law  of  France's  bane  ; 

They  know  his  life  so  vicious,  and  begrimed,  "*• 

Hence  comes  the  grief,  they  cannot  now  restrain. 
The  one  so  large  of  limb,  whose  song  is  chimed 

In  melody  with  his  of  the  aquiline  nose, 

With  every  virtue  bore  his  nature  primed : 
And  if  the  youth  who  sits  behind  him  close  "^ 

Had  only  lived  his  father's  realm  to  sway, 

Worth  had  descended  then  from  vase  to  vase. 
That  of  his  other  heirs  we  caunot  say : 

Though  James  and  Frederic  now  his  kingdom  own : 

His  better  heritage  does  no  one  sway.  ^^^ 

But  rarely  in  the  branch  again  is  grown 

Our  human  excellence,  so  willeth  He 

Who  gives  it,  that  the  boon  be  called  his  own. 
To  him  with  the  aquiline  nose  my  words  agree  ^^^ 

Even  as  to  Peter,  who  with  him  doth  chaunt ; 

Whence  Provence  and  Apulia  mourn  to-day. 
So  far  superior  to  the  seed,  the  plant, 

As  more  than  Beatrix  and  Margaret, 

Constantia  of  her  husband's  worth  can  vaunt.  ^^^ 

Behold  the  King,  of  life  so  simply  fit, 

Henry  of  England,  seated  there  alone, 

He  in  his  branches  has  less  cause  to  fret. 
He  who  the  lowest  on  the  earth  is  thrown, 

Gazing  above,  is  William  the  Marchese,  ^^ 

Through  whom  did  Alexandria  cause  to  moan 
In  war,  Montferrat,  and  the  Canavese." 

liine  107.  Henry  of  Navarre,  father  of  Jane,  wife  of  Philip  le  Bel,  "  France's 
banp." 

Line  112.  Peter  III.  of  Arragon,  the  father  of  four  sons,  Alonzo,  Frederic, 
James,  and  Peter.  Alonzo,  and  after  his  death  James,  succeeded  their  father 
in  the  kingdom  of  Arragon  and  Frederic  in  that  of  Sicily,  so  that  the  youth 
who  sits  close  to  his  father  is  probably  Peter,  the  only  one  who  did  not 
beco  lie  a  king. 

Line  124.  Charles  of  Anjou,  the  brother  of  Saint  Louis,  who  was  as  far 
superior  to  his  successor,  Charles  II.,  as  Peter  to  his  sons. 

Line  128.  Constance,  widow  of  Peter  III.  of  Arragon,  whence  from  the 
context  Beatrice  and  Margaret  ought  to  be  the  wives  of  the  above-raen- 
tione  i  Frederic  and  James.  Such,  however,  is  not  the  case,  and  the  daughters 
of  Berenger,  Count  of  Provence,  are  supposed  to  be  intended,  who  married 
the  two  brothers  Saint  Lonis  and  Charles  of  Anjou. 

Line  132.  An  allusion  to  Edward  I.,  the  great  Plantagenet. 

Line  134.  William  of  Montferrat  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Alexandrians, 
and  died  in  confinement ;  his  people  of  Montferiut  and  the  Canavese  in  con- 
sequence entered  into  a  long  war  with  Alexandria. 


160  PURGATORY.  Canto  VIII. 


CANTO   VIII. 

At  evening  fall  one  of  the  spirits  sings  the  hymn  of  the  Church,  "  Te  lucis 
ante  terminum,"  and  on  its  close  two  angels,  with  flaming  swords  broken 
off  at  the  points,  descend  to  guard  the  vale.  The  poets  then  enter  it, 
and  Dante  meets  with  joy  his  friend  Nino,  the  Judge  of  Gallura.  A 
serpent  creeps  into  the  valley,  but  flees  at  once  on  the  advance  of  the 
angels ;  and  Dante  converses  with  Conrad  Malaspina,  who  predicts  to 
him  his  own  exile. 

'TwAS  now  the  hour  when  longings  rise  anew 

To  voyagers,  and  the  heart  grown  tender  sighs, 

The  day  they've  said  to  well-loved  friends  adieu.  f^ 

When  the  new  pilgrim  thrills  with  love's  soft  ties,   \  i^A^ 
If  from  afar  he  hear  the  vesper  bell,  Ia^^^'^YX    ^ 

That  seems  to  mourn  above  the  day  that  dies.  "  ^ 

When  I  began  to  shake  aside  the  spell 
Of  listening,  and  to  gaze  upon  a  soul, 
Who  with  his  hand  an  audience  claimed  as  well. 

He  joined  both  palms  together,  and  the  whole  ^^ 

Lifted  on  high,  his  eyes  fixed  towards  the  east, 
As  though  he  said  to  God,  "  I  trust  thee  sole." 

Te  lucis  ante  with  such  holy  zest 

Fell  from  his  mouth,  and  with  such  cadence  sweet, 

That  on  it  bore  me  from  my  mind  released.  ^* 

The  others  sweetly  then  with  fervent  heat 

Accompanied  his  voice  throughout  the  hymn. 
Fixing  their  eyes  upon  the  starry  seat. 

Here  to  the  truth  sharpen  thy  eyesight  dim, 

O  reader,  for  so  subtle  is  the  veil,  -® 

Thou  well  might' st  pass  it  by,  nor  see  within. 

I  saw  that  gentle  army  in  the  vale 
Grazing  in  silence  afterwards  above. 
As  if  in  expectation,  humbly  pale. 

And  I  saw  cleave  the  height,  and  downwards  move  -^ 

Two  angels,  holding  each  a  flaming  sword. 
The  points  of  which  were  broken  off  above. 

Line  1.  These  opening  lines  have  been  thus  beautifully  paraphrased  by 
Byron: — 

"  Soft  hour !  which  wakes  the  wish,  and  melts  the  heart, 
Of  those  who  sail  the  seas,  on  the  first  day 
When  they  from  their  sweet  friends  are  torn  apart, 

Or  fills  with  love  the  pilgrim  on  bis  way 
As  the  far  bell  of  vesper  makes  him  start. 
Seeming  to  weep  the  dying  day's  decay." 

"  Don  Juan,"  Canto  III. 


Canto  VIII.  PURGATORY.  161 

Green  as  young  shoots  just  sprouted  in  the  sward 

Their  garments  were,  and  by  the  rapid  flight 

Of  their  green  pinions  were  they  blown  abroad.  ^'^ 

The  one,  not  far  above  us,  did  alight. 

The  other  to  the  farther  shore  did  fare, 

So  that  i'  the  midst  they  held  the  troop  in  sight. 
One  clearly  could  perceive  their  golden  hair, 

But  from  the  eye  their  faces  did  escape^  ^^ 

As  fail  the  senses,  rapt  on  aught  too  rare. 
"  They  both  of  them  have  come  from  Mary's  lap, 

This  valley  to  defend,"  Sordello  cried, 

"  From  the  serpent  that  will  swiftly  come,  mayhap." 
Whence  I,  who  knew  not  from  which  path  'twould  glide,      '*° 

Turned  me  around,  and  very  closely  drew, 

All  frozen,  unto  Virgil's  faithful  side. 
Sordello  still,  "  Let  us  go  downwards  now 

Mid  the  great  shadows,  and  with  them  we'll  speak  ; 

To  see  ye  will  delight  them  well  I  trow."  *'^ 

Three  footsteps  scarcely  downwards  did  I  take, 

To  join  them,  when  a  spirit  I  remark 

Gazing,  as  recognition  he  would  seek. 
Already  by  this  time  it  had  grown  dark, 

But  not  so  much  but  that  his  eyes  and  mine  ^^ 

Could  that  distinguish  which  the  rest  did  mark- 
He  drew  to  me,  and  I  towards  him  incline  : 

My  gentle  Nino,  what  a  joy  it  gave 

To  see  thou  wast  not  doomed  with  the  malign  I 
There  lacked  to  us  no  salutation  brave,  ^^ 

And  then  he  asked  :  "  How  long  is't  since  ye  came 

Unto  this  mountain,  o'er  the  distant  wave  ?" 
"  O,"  said  I  to  him,  "  from  the  bourns  of  shame 

This  morn  I  came,  and  still  my  life  I  own. 

Though  wandering,  immortality  I  claim."  ®^ 

As  soon  as  that  my  answer  had  been  known, 

He  and  Sordello  drew  themselves  away. 

As  people  in  a  sudden  marvel  thrown. 
To  Virgil  one,  the  other  turned  to  me. 

Crying  to  one,  "  Currado,  leave  thy  place,  ^^ 

A  marvel  of  God's  favour  come  to  see." 
Then  turned  to  me  :  "  By  that  peculiar  grace 

Thou  owest  unto  him  who  so  doth  hide 

His  primal  self  that  none  to  it  can  pass, 

Line  53.  Nino,  Judge  of  Gallura,  of  the  family  of  tlie  Visconti  of  Pisa,  and 
nephew  of  Count  Ugolino. 


162  PURGATORY.  Cakto  VIII. 

WEen  thou  shalt  be  beyond  that  ocean  wide,  ^* 

Tell  my  Giovanna,  that  for  me  she  pray, 

There  where  the  innocent  are  not  denied. 
Her  mother  cannot  love  me  more  I  say, 

Since  she  has  changed  her  widow's  garb  of  woe, 

Which  still  the  wretched  one  must  yearn  for  aye.  '^ 

From  her  example  we  can  easily  know 

How  long  in  woman  fires  of  love  endure, 

If  sight  or  touch  do  not  keep  up  the  glow. 
She  will  not  gain  so  fair  a  sepulture 

From  the  Milani,  who  the  viper  claim,  ^ 

As  would  have  given  the  cock  that  marks  Gallure." 
Thus  did  he  speak,  indignant  with  the  flame, 

Stampt  on  his  face,  of  that  straightforward  zeal, 

Which  in  his  heart  with  measure  did  he  tame. 
My  greedy  eyes  towards  the  sky  did  steal,  ^^ 

There,  where  the  stars  revolving  circle  slow. 

As  near  the  axle  slowest  turns  the  wheel. 
My  leader  :  "  Son,  at  what  art  gazing  so  ?" 

And  I  to  him  :  "At  those  three  torches  bright 

Whence  yonder  Pole  above,  is  all  aglow."  ^^ 

And  he  to  me :  "  The  four  clear  stars  of  light 

Thou  saw'st  this  morn,  are  not  yet  risen  anew, 

These  are  already  mounted  in  their  site." 
The  while  he  spake  Sordello  him  withdrew, 

Saying,  "  Behold  our  enemy  is  there,"  ®* 

And  pointed  with  his  finger  where  to  view. 
On  that  side  where  the  little  vale  was  bare 

Of  all  defence  there  was  an  adder  seen. 

Perchance  that  gave  to  Eve  such  bitter  fare. 
Slid  'twixt  the  grass  and  flowers  the  evil  sheen,  ^^ 

Turning  at  times  its  head  to  lick  its  back, 

As  any  animal  its  hide  doth  preen. 
I  saw  not,  and  to  tell  must  therefore  lack, 

How  the  celestial  falcons  rallied  there. 

But  well  I  saw  them  both  upon  its  track.  '^•'' 

Hearing  their  green  wiugs  sweeping  cleave  the  air 

The  serpent  fled,  and  back  the  angels  flew 

With  equal  flight  unto  their  fixed  repair. 

Line  71.  Giovanna  is  Nino's  daughter,  whose  widow,  Beatrice,  Marchioness 
of  Este,  made  a  second  marriage  with  Galeazzo  dei  Visconti  of  Milan.  The 
■viper  alluded  to  in  the  80th  verse  was  the  arms  of  the  visconti,  adopted  as 
the  standard  of  the  Milanese,  while  the  cock  was  the  standard  of  Nino's 
province  of  Gallura. 

Line  89.  The  three  theological  virtues  are  here  intended. 


125 


Canto  IX.  PURGATORY.  163 

The  shadow  who  erewhile  to  Nino  drew 

When  he  was  called  by  him,  throughout  the  fight  ^^^ 

One  moment  from  me  had  not  turned  his  view. 

"  So  may  the  lamp  which  leads  thee  to  the  height 
Find  in  thy  free  will  oil  enough  to  wait 
Until  thou  reachest  to  the  Infinite," 

Thus  he  began  :   *'  If  thou  wilt  but  relate  ^^^ 

All  that  thou  know'st  of  Valdimagra  famed, 
And  the  surrounding  parts  where  I  was  great. 

Currado  Malaspina  was  I  named  : 

Not  the  elder,  though  from  him  descent  I  own ; 

The  love  I  bore  my  people  here  is  tamed."  ^^ 

**  O,"  said  I  to  him,  "  though  I  ne'er  have  gone 
Within  your  country,  wheresoe'er  one  dwells 
Throughout  all  Europe,  is  it  not  well  known  ? 

The  fame,  which  of  your  house  the  honour  swells. 
Alike  the  nobles  and  the  country  cry, 
That,  though  by  him  unwitnessed,  each  one  tells. 

I  swear  to  ye,  so  may  I  reach  on  high. 

Your  honoured  race  has  fallen  not  away 
In  prise  of  arms  and  liberality. 

So  are  they  privileged  by  habit's  sway,  ^^^ 

That  though  the  world  may  squint  its  evil  head. 
Straight  on  they  go,  and  spurn  the  evil  way." 

And  he  :  "  Now  go :  the  sun  within  that  bed 

Will  not  be  laid  seven  times  on  which  the  Ram 

With  its  four  feet  o'ercovering  doth  tread,  ^^ 

Ere  this  opinion  which  thou  dost  proclaim 
Will  be  close  riveted  within  thy  head 
With  better  clamps  than  by  this  general  fame, 

Unless  the  course  of  judgment  can  be  stayed." 

Line  109.  Currado  Malaspina,  father  of  the  Marchese  Marcello  Malaspina, 
by  whom  Dante  was  liberally  received  in  his  exile,  as  is  alluded  to  in 
prophecy  by  Currado  at  the  close  of  the  Canto.  The  marquisate  of  Val- 
dimagra is  now  called  the  Lunigiana,  from  the  city  of  Luni,  at  the  mouth  of 
the  River  Magra. 

Line  133.  The  sun  will  not  revisit  the  constellation  of  Aries  seven  times— 
that  is,  seven  years  will  not  pass. 


CANTO   IX. 

Dante  dreams  that  he  is  carried  by  an  eagle  to  the  sphere  of  fire.  On  waking 
he  finds  himself  alone  with  Virgil,  who  tells  him  that  in  his  sleep  he  was 
borne  up  by  Lucia  to  that  spot,  which  is  close  to  the  gate  of  Purgatory. 
Reaching  the  portal,  they  are  admitted  by  the  Angel  who  stands  in  ward 
over  it,  as  the  vicar  of  Saint  Peter. 


164  PUKGATORY.  Canto  IX. 

The  eternal  mistress  of  Tithoims  old, 

Already  whitened  in  the  eastern  height, 
Quitting  the  dear  arms  that  around  her  fold. 

With  jewels  was  her  forehead  shining  bright, 

Arranged  in  shape  of  that  cold-blooded  beast  ^ 

That  with  its  poisonous  tail  doth  piercing  smite. 

And  of  the  footsteps  with  the  which  she  paced, 
Night  had  made  two  already  where  we  were, 
And  with  droopt  wings  the  third  now  downwards  past. 

When  I,  who  Adam's  body  with  me  bear,  ^^ 

Conquered  by  slumber  on  the  grass  repose, 
Where  five  in  number  we  were  seated  there. 

What  time  commences  with  sad  fall  and  close 
The  swallow's  song,  the  hour  before  the  morn. 
Perchance  in  memory  of  her  early  woes,  ^^ 

And  when  this  mind  of  ours  is  chiefly  borne 

Out  of  the  flesh,  and  least  o'ercome  by  thought, 
Grows  in  its  visions  half  divinely  born, 

Meseemed  in  a  dream  I  saw  upcaught, 

With  golden  plumes,  an  eagle  in  the  sky,  ^ 

Prepared  to  swoop  adown,  with  wings  outraught. 

Meseemed  on  that  olden  mount  to  lie 

Where  G-anymede  his  comrades  erst  did  quit, 
When  he  was  carried  to  the  conclave  high. 

I  thought  perchance  this  bird  of  prey  doth  smite  ^^ 

By  habit  here,  and  in  aught  other  place 
Disdains  to  bear  aloft  his  prey  in  flight. 

Meseemed  then  it  wheeled  with  swifter  pace, 
And  terrible  as  lightning  downwards  came. 
And  dragged  me  upwards  to  the  blazing  space.  ^'^ 

Meseemed  there  we  both  were  burnt  in  the  flame. 
And  so  the  imagined  burning  singed  me  keen, 
That  sleep  itself  was  broken  by  the  dream. 

Achilles  roused  himself  with  such  a  mien. 

Gazing  around  with  eyes  just  wakened,  ^ 

And  knowing  not  the  place  where  he  had  been, 

What  time  his  mother  had  from  Chiron  fled 
To  Scyros,  he  asleep  upon  her  arm. 
There,  whence  in  after  times  the  Greeks  him  led. 

Line  7.  These  footsteps  are  supposed  to  mean  the  four  watches  into  which 
the  night  is  divided,  the  third  of  which  being  just  closed,  it  is  three  hours 
before  sunrise.  At  this  hour  Dante  places  the  first  rising  of  the  dawn,  as 
described  in  the  first  terzina. 

Line  15.  Alluding  to  the  story  of  Progne  in  Ovid's  "  Metamorphoses,"  b.vi. 

Line  30.  To  the  sphere  of  fire,  supposed  to  be  under  the  moon's  concave. 


Canto  IX-  PURGATOEY.  165 

So  did  I  shake  myself  as  slumber's  charm  ^'^ 

Fled  from  me,  and  I  grew  as  white  as  stone, 
Like  to  a  man  who  freezes  in  alarm. 

Beside  me  was  my  comforter  alone;^ 

Two  hours  already  was  the  sun  on  high, 

And  towards  the  seashore  was  my  vision  thrown.  ^^ 

"  Fear  thou  no  more,"  I  heard  my  master  cry, 

"  Make  thyself  sure,  for  our  emprise  has  thrived ; 
Loose  not,  but  tighten  now  thy  panoply. 

To  Purgatory  now  hast  thou  arrived. 

Behold  the  cliff  that  girdeth  its  sojourn,  ^'^ 

See  thou  the  entrance,  where  it  seemeth  rived. 

Before  the  dawning  that  precedes  the  morn. 
The  while  thy  spirit  in  that  slumber  lay. 
Upon  the  flowers  which  yonder  vale  adorn, 

A  lady  came.  *  I'm  Lucia,'  did  she  say,  ^* 

*  Let  me  take  up  your  friend  in  slumber  chained. 
So  will  I  help  him  onwards  on  his  way.' 

Sordello  and  the  other  souls  remained  ; 

She  carried  thee,  and  as  the  day  grew  clear, 

I  following  on  her  steps,  this  height  we  gained.  ®*' 

She  pointed  out,  the  while  she  placed  thee  here. 
Yon  open  entrance,  with  her  heaven -clear  eyes, 
Then,  as  sleep  left  thee,  did  she  disappear." 

Like  to  a  man  his  doubts  who  certifies. 

And  changes  into  comfort  his  affright,  *^ 

When  the  discovered  truth  before  him  lies, 

So  did  I  rally ;  and  when  free  and  light 
My  leader  saw  me,  upwards  by  the  steep 
He  moved,  and  I  behind  him  towards  the  height. 

Eeader,  thou  seest  to  what  height  doth  creep  ^^ 

My  matter,  therefore  marvel  not,  with  art 
Yet  more,  if  I  sustain  its  purpose  deep. 

We  had  drawn  nearer,  and  had  reached  the  part. 
That  there,  what  formerly  had  seemed  a  break. 
As  'twere  a  fissure  which  a  wall  doth  part,  ^^ 

As  a  gate  I  saw,  'neath  which  three  steps  did  make 
The  ascent  to  reach  it,  each  of  different  hue, 
Guarded  by  one,  who  yet  had  nothing  spake ; 

And  as  more  open  to  the  sight  it  grew, 

I  saw  him  seated  on  the  topmost  stand,  *® 

Such  in  the  face  I  could  not  bear  the  view. 

A  naked  sword  he  held  within  his  hand. 

Whose  dazzling  rays  were  so  reflected  there, 
That  oft  in  vain  my  sight  towards  it  wonned. 


166  PURGATORY.  Canto  IX. 

*'  What  is  your  pleasure  ?    speak  from  where  ye  are,"  ^ 

Began  he  then  to  say.  "  Where  is  your  guide  ? 

Look  that  your  coming  up  no  damage  bear." 
**  A  lady  of  the  sky,  in  these  things  tried," 

Answered  my  master  to  him,  "  even  now 

Told  us,  go  on,  the  gate's  on  yonder  side."  ^ 

*'  Well  will  she  help  you  on  your  path  I  trow," 

The  courteous  porter  thus  commenced  again  : 

"  Before  our  steps  ye  may  come  forward  now." 
There  did  we  come,  and  the  first  step  I  gain 

White  marble  was,  so  polished  and  so  bright,  ** 

That  in  it  all  myself  was  mirrored  plain. 
Darker  than  sable  was  the  second  pight. 

Made  of  a  rugged  and  fire-scathed  stone 

Cracked  on  its  surface,  and  athwart  its  site. 
The  third,  whose  mass  above  them  both  was  thrown,  ^^ 

Seemed  to  me  made  of  flaming  porphyry. 

Like  blood  that  from  a  vein  is  bubbling  on. 
O'er  this  both  feet  he  planted  royally 

God's  Angel,  who  was  seated  on  the  sill. 

Which  made  of  diamond  appeared  to  me.  ^^ 

By  the  three  steps  above,  with  cheering  will 

My  leader  drew  me,  saying,  "  Seek  with  meet 

Humility,  that  he  thy  wish  fulfil." 
I  sank  devoutly  at  the  sacred  feet, 

And  first  three  times  upon  my  breast  I  smote,  "•* 

Then  prayed  to  him  to  ope  for  pity  sweet. 
Seven  P's  upon  my  forehead  then  he  wrote 

With  his  sword's  point,  and  "  See  that  thou  dost  lave 

These  wounds,"  he  said,  "  when  thou  within  hast  got." 
Ashes  on  earth  dug  drily  from  a  cave  ^^^ 

Would  be  the  colour  of  his  vestment's  fold. 

From  under  which  he  drew  two  keys  that  save. 
The  one  was  silver,  and  the  other  gold, 

First  with  the  white,  then  with  the  golden  key. 

He  touched  the  gate,  that  I  my  longing  hold.  ^^^ 

"  Whenever  either  key  doth  fail  to  agree. 

So  that  it  will  not  travel  in  the  wards," 

He  said  to  me,  "  this  passage  is  not  free. 

Line  95.  The  three  steps  of  white  marble,  rough  stone,  and  porphyry  are 
allegorical  of  confession,  the  contrition  attending  on  it,  and  the  fervent  charity 
thereby  attained. 

Line  112.  "The  seven  P's"  denote  the  seven  capital  sins,  Peccata,  of 
v^hice  he  is  to  be  cleared  in  his  passage  through  Purgatory. 

Line  118.  The  golden  key  is  the  authority  vested  in  the  Churchy  to  absolve 
sinners,  the  silver  one  the  doctrinal  learning  needful  to  the  priest  for  the 
performance  of  that  office. 


130 


Canto  X.  PURGATORY.  167 

More  precious  one,  the  other  one  accords 

Only  with  wit  and  knowledge  in  its  use,  -     -^ 

Because  by  that  we  turn  the  secret  wards. 
From  Peter  do  I  hold  it,  its  abuse, 

He  told,  to  those  sunk  humbly  at  my  feet. 

Be  more  in  opening  than  in  keeping  close." 
He  thrust  the  portal  of  the  sacred  gate, 

Bidding  us  "  Enter,  but  be  well  aware. 

Who  looketh  back  is  cast  outside  by  Fate." 
And  when  there  swung  upon  its  hinges  there 

The  portals  of  that  entrance  consecrate, 

Which  were  of  sounding  metal,  strong  and  clear,  ^^^ 

Creakt  not  so  loud  the  famed  Tarpeian-Gate 

When  good  Metellus  there  was  overthrown. 

And  with  rapt  treasury  'twas  desolate. 
Wrapt  in  attention,  after  the  first  tone, 

Te  Beum  Laudamus  on  my  ear  did  steal,  ^^ 

With  voices  mingled  in  sweet  undertone. 
Such  an  effect  exactly  did  reveal 

That  which  I  heard,  as  in  a  church's  dome 

When  singing  mingles  with  the  organ's  peal : 
And  now  the  words  are  heard,  and  now  o'ercome.  ^^ 

Line  136.  The  Tarpeian  Gate,  in  which  was  the  Roman  treasury,  which  the 
tribune  Metellus  in  vain  attempted  to  guard  against  the  followers  of  Caesar. 
Lucan's  "  Pharsalia,"  book  iii. 


CANTO  X. 

The  poets  issue  from  the  gate  through  a  spiral  staircase  upon  the  first  cor- 
nice on  the  mountain  of  Purgatory.  On  the  wall  which  bars  the  further 
ascent  of  the  mountain  they  see  carved  bas-reliefs  representing  various 
examples  of  humility.  Finally  they  advance  slowly  towai'ds  these 
spirits,  who,  bowed  under  vast  weights,  are  purged  of  the  sin  of  Pride. 

When  we  had  crossed  the  threshold  of  the  gate 

So  little  used  by  man  on  evil  fain. 

Which  makes  the  crooked  way  appear  the  straight,  "^ 
Sounding  with  clash  I  heard  it  close  again  ;  ^ 

And  if  on  this  my  glance  had  backwards  flown, 

What  fit  excuse  had  been  for  such  a  stain  ? 
We  mounted  by  a  cloven  stair  of  stone 

That  upwards  spirally  wound  on  its  way. 

Like  to  a  wave  that  flies,  and  then  comes  on., 
"  'Tis  needful  here  a  little  art  to  essay,"  ^^ 

Began  my  leader,  "  and  to  keep  us  near 

To  either  corner  as  it  turns  away." 


168  PURGATORY.  Canto  X. 

By  this  our  steps  so  slowly  did  we  steer, 
That  first  the  circle  of  the  sinking  moon, 
Reaching  its  western  bed,  did  disappear 

Ere  from  that  needle's  eye  we  had  outgone. 

But  when  at  length  freed  clear,  we  issued  out, 
There,  where  the  mountain  side  is  backward  thrown, 

Quite  wearied  I,  and  both  of  us  in  doubt 

About  our  path,  we  rested  on  a  plain  "^ 

More  lonely  than  the  roads  through  desert's  drought. 

From  the  far  edge,  which  binds  the  airy  main. 

To  the  foot  of  the  high  bank  which  upwards  springs, 
The  human  form  thrice  measured  would  attain. 

And  far  as  could  my  eyesight  stretch  its  wings,  ^ 

Now  on  the  left,  and  now  on  the  right  side. 
The  ledge  with  equal  breadth  the  mountain  rings. 

Above  no  sooner  had  our  footsteps  hied, 

Ere  of  the  bank  which  bound  the  ledge'I  learned, 

By  which  all  upward  passage  was  denied,  ^^ 

That  it  was  marble  pure,  and  so  adorned 
With  carvings,  that  not  merely  Polyclete, 
But  Nature's  self  beside  it  had  been  scorned. 

The  Angel,  who  came  down  the  earth  to  greet 

With  news  of  peace,  bewept  for  many  a  year,  '^ 

Which  opened,  from  its  olden  ban,  Heaven's  seat. 

Before  us  did  so  truthfully  appear, 
In  loving  attitude  there  sculptured, 
No  silent  image  it  resembled  here. 

One  would  have  sworn  his  lips  the  Ave  said  :  *** 

For  she  was  also  sculptured,  at  whose  'hest 
Was  Love  unlocked  on  high,  and  earthwards  led. 

In  her  whole  gesture  were  the  words  imprest, 
Ecce  Ancilla  Bei,  clearly  shown 
As  the  impression  upon  wax  is  prest.      '  ■** 

*'  Fix  not  thy  mind  upon  one  place  alone," 
Said  my  sweet  master,  standing  at  my  side, 
On  that  at  which  the  beating  heart  is  known ; 

On  which  I  forward  turned  my  glance  and  spied 

Behind  Maria,  on  the  wall,  where  he  ^ 

Was  stationed,  who  aye  led  me  as  my  guide. 

Carved  in  the  rock  another  history  ; 

On  which  I  crossed  by  Yirgil,  and  drew  near, 
That  straight  before  my  eyes  the  scene  might  be. 

There  was  engraven  in  the  marble  sheer  '"^ 

The  car  and  bullocks,  with  the  holy  ark, 
Which  to  profane  with  service  none  may  dare. 


Canto  X.  PURGATORY.  169 

In  front  appeared  the  people  as  they  park 

Divided  in  seven  choirs,  who  to  the  sight 

Appear  to  sing,  though  hearing  cannot  mark  ;  ^ 

So  did  the  smoke  of  incense,  rising  white, 

As  it  was  imaged  there,  from  nose  and  eyes. 

Demand  an  evidence  discordant  quite. 
Before  the  blessed  vessel  did  uprise  Dci^i 

The  humble  Psalmist,  dancing  lustily,  ^' 

And  more  and  less  than  monarch  in  such  guise. 
Imaged  within  a  window  that  was  by, 

From  a  great  palace  Michol  downwards  gazed, 

A  scornful  lady,  and  all  sad  to  see. 
I  moved  my  feet  from  where  till  then  I'd  gazed,  '^^ 

Nearer  to  see  another  history, 

Which  beyond  Michol  in  white  marble  blazed. 
Was  storied  here  on  stone  the  glory  high 

Of  that  good  Eoman  prince,  whose  virtue's  dower 

Urged  Gregory  to  his  great  victory :  ^^ 

Of  Trajan  do  I  speak,  the  Emperour  : 

There  was  a  widow  at  his  bridle  rein, 

Tears  in  her  geste  and  steept  in  sorrow's  power. 
Around  him  did  appear  the  trampling  train 

Of  horsemen,  and  above  him  in  the  breeze  *" 

Fluttered  the  gold  enwoven  banners  plain. 
The  wretched  woman  in  the  midst  of  these 

Appeared  to  say,  "  My  sovran,  vengeance  wreak 

For  my  son's  death,  which  grieves  my  aged  days." 
And  he  to  answer  her :  "  Now  patience  seek  ^^ 

Till  I  return."     And  she  :  "  O  lord,  my  own," 

Like  one  whose  grief  demandeth  solace  quick, 
"  If  thou  shouldst  not  return  ?"     "  He  on  my  throne 

Will  do  it  for  thee."     "  What  will  't  merit  thee 

If  thou  neglect'dst  thy  own,  his  duty  done  ?"  ^" 

"  Now  take  thee  comfort,  for  'tis  fit,"  said  he, 

"  That  ere  I  move  I  should  my  duty  do  : 

Justice  demands,  and  pity  urgeth  me." 
He  who  has  ne'er  seen  what  to  Him  was  new. 

Rendered  through  gestures  this  most  visible  speech,        ^^ 

Novel  to  us,  the  like  who  never  knew. 

Line  75.  The  legend  is  that  St.  Gregory  was  so  moved  with  admiration  at 
the  anecdote  of  Trajan  which  forms  the  suhject  of  the  succeeding  bas-relief 
— viz.,  that  on  the  prayer  of  a  widow  he  left  his  army  when  starting  on  an 
expedition  and  returned  to  Rome  to  revenge  her  murdered  sou — that  by  his 
prayers  he  obtained  his  transference  from  Limbo  to  Paradise.  Dante  again 
introduces  this  legend  in  the  "  Paradise,"  Canto  XX. 

Line  94.  God. 


1^0  PURGATORY. 


Canto  X. 


The  whilst  I  took  delight  to  gaze  on  each 
Of  those  examples  of  humility, 
Charming  to  dwell  on,  by  their  skill  so  rich; 

*'  Lo  yonder,  though  they  very  slowly  hie," 
Murmured  the  poet,  "  many  people  go, 
These  will  instruct  us  how  to  climb  on  high." 

My  eyes  that  ever  were  intent  to  know 

And  gaze  on  novelties  for  which  they  yearn, 
In  turning  round  towards  him  were  not  slow. 

I  would  not,  reader,  thou  shouldst  'wildered  turn 
From  thy  fair  purpose  in  despair,  to  hear 
How  God  wills  that  the  proud  forgiveness  earn. 

Linger  not  o'er  the  form  of  penance  here  : 

Think  of  what  follows,  think  whate'er  their  pain, 
Beyond  the  judgment  cannot  last  the  fear. 

*'  That  which  I  see,  my  master,"  I  began, 

"  Seems  not  like  persons  who  towards  us  come ; 
Yet  what  I  know  not,  so  my  sight  is  vain." 

And  he  to  me :  '*  The  heavy-laden  doom 

Which  makes  their  torment,  bows  them  to  the  ground, 
So  that  my  eyes  at  first  in  doubt  did  roam.        >i 

But  look  intently,  and  make  out  unbound 

Each  huddled  mass  that  'neath  yon  stones  creeps  on, 
Now  thou  canst  see  how  each  himself  doth  wound." 

Proud  Christians,  wretched,  weary,  and  undone  ! 
Who  of  your  mental  sight  are  so  bereaved 
That  ye  have  faith  in  backward  paths  alone ; 

That  we  are  worms  have  ye  not  yet  perceived, 
Born  but  to  form  the  Angelic  butterfly 
That  soareth  up  to  judgment  unreprieved  ? 

Of  what  your  spirit  doth  it  vaunt  so  high  ? 
Since  ye  are  unformed  insects  at  the  best. 
Worms  as  it  were  unfinished  utterly. 

As  roof  or  ceiling  for  support  doth  rest 
Upon  a  bracket,  which  in  shape  is  seen 
A  figure  with  his  knees  against  his  breast. 

Which  through  mere  fiction  causeth  anguish  keen, 
And  true  in  him  who  looks  on  it ;  so  made 
Those  did  I  see,  when  I  had  pierced  their  mien. 

True,  they,  as  more  or  less  was  on  them  laid. 
Bowed  in  proportion  to  the  weights  they  bore, 
And  who  most  patience  in  his  gestures  had, 

Weeping,  appeared  to  say,  "  I  can  no  more." 


100 


Caicto  XI.  PURGATORY.  171 


CANTO  XI. 

After  the  spirits  have  recited  the  Lord's  Prayer,  Virgil  demands  of  them  the 
way  up  the  mountain.  One  of  them  directs  them  to  accompany  them  along 
the  ledge,  and  declares  himself  to  be  Omberto,  who  was  murdered  at 
Campagnatico.  Dante  then  recognises  in  another  Odorisi  the  Illuminator, 
who  discourses  on  the  vanity  of  worldly  fame,  and  points  out  to  him 
Provenzana  Salvani,  a  chief  in  Siena. 

"  Our  Father  who  dost  dwell  in  Heaven  above, 

Not  circumscribed,  but  that  Thou  there  dost  place 

Upon  Thy  primal  effluence,  higher  love, 
For  ever  hallowed  be  Thy  Name  and  grace, 

By  each  created  thing,  as  is  most  right  ^ 

In  rendering  thanks  Thy  savour  to  embrace. 
The  peace  of  Thy  own  kingdom  on  us  light, 

Which  of  ourselves  we  never  could  attain. 

Unless  it  come  through  striving  with  all  might. 
As,  by  their  own  desire.  Thy  angels  fain  ^^ 

Singing  Hosanna,  sacrifice  to  Thee, 

So  may  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  by  man. 
Provide  us  with  our  daily  manna  free, 

Without  the  which,  this  desert  road  along. 

He  would  go  back,  who  striveth  most  to  flee.  ^^ 

And  as  we  pardon  unto  each  the  wrong 

Which  we  have  suffered,  be  our  pardoner, 

Nor  weigh  the  merits  which  to  us  belong. 
Our  virtue,  which  so  easily  doth  err, 

Do  not  thou  test  it  with  the  ancient  foe,  ^ 

Deliver  us  from  him  that  so  doth  spur. 
This  last  petition,  O  dear  Lord,  we  owe 

Not  for  ourselves,  for  whom  is  no  more  need, 

E-ather  for  those  we've  left  behind  below." 
So  for  their  voyage,  and  for  ours,  good  speed,  ^ 

Those  shadows  praying,  'neath  their  burden  hied, 

Like  to  the  nightmare,  which  bad  dreams  oft  breed : 
Each  in  their  separate  proportion  tried, 
^  Along  that  first  ledge  pass  they  on  outworn, 

Purging  the  fogmists  of  their  earthly  pride.  ^® 

Since  ever  there  to  us  goodwill  is  borne. 

For  them  on  earth,  what  can  they  do  or  say. 

Who  with  the  good  root  dowered,  to  grace  are  born  ? 
Well  should  they  help  their  sins  to  wash  away, 

Which  hence  they  carried,  so  that  pure  and  light  ^ 

They  may  ascend  unto  the  starry  ray. 


172  PURGATORY.  Canto,  XI 

"Ah  that  both  clemency  and  justice  right 

May  soon  unburden  ye,  your  wings  to  rear, 

According  to  your  will  to  rise  in  flight ! 
Show  us  the  shortest  way  towards  the  stair ;  *" 

And  if  there's  more  than  one  appointed  road, 

Point  out  the  one  which  riseth  up  least  sheer, 
Since  he  who  cometh  with  me,  by  the  load 

Of  Adam's  flesh  with  which  he  still  is  drest, 

Is  slow  in  climbing,  though  goodwill  be  showed."  ^^ 

The  words,  which  they  in  answer  then  addrest, 

To  those  he  spake,  the  whom  I  followed,  quite 

From  whom  they  issued  were  not  manifest. 
They  said  :  "  Along  the  bank  towards  the  right 

Come  ye  with  us,  a  passage  will  be  shown  *^ 

Which  can  be  mounted  by  a  living  wight. 
And  were  I  not  impeded  by  the  stone. 

Which  thus  my  proud  neck  doth  weigh  down  and  tame, 

Whence  I  am  forced  to  keep  my  face  bent  down, 
This  one  who  liveth  still,  nor  tells  his  name,  ** 

I'd  gaze  on,  if  perchance  to  me  he's  known. 

His  pity  also  for  this  load  to  claim. 
Latin  was  I,  of  a  great  Tuscan  son, 

Gruglielm'  Aldobrandescho  was  my  sire, 

I  know  not  if  his  name  to  you  has  flown.  *^ 

The  ancient  blood,  and  deeds  of  grace  and  fire 

Done  by  my  ancestors,  made  me  so  proud, 

Not  thinking  of  our  common  mother,  mire, 
Each  man  I  held  in  such  contempt  avowed. 

That  hence  I  died,  as  the  Sanesi  know,  ^"^ 

And  knows  in  Campagnatico  the  crowd. 
Omberto  I :  nor  me  alone  I  trow 

Has  Pride  thus  ruined,  all  who  with  me  fare 

Has  she  drawn  with  her  to  this  grievous  woe. 
And  here  'tis  dooomed  that  I  this  burden  bear  '" 

For  her,  until  I  satisfy  my  God, 

In  which  I  living  failed,  'midst  dead  men  here." 
Listening  the  words,  my  face  I  downwards  bowed, 

And  one  amongst  them  (not  the  one  who  spake) 

Twisted  himself  beneath  his  cumbering  load,  /* 

Line  58.  Omberto,  Count  of  Santa  Flora,  whose  arrogance  became  so  hate- 
ful to  the  inhabitants  of  Siena  that  they  murdered  him  in  Campagnatico.  It 
was,  perhaps,  in  allusion  to  this  murder  that  in  Canto  VI.  Dante  called  on 
the  Emperor  Albert  to  see  "  how  Santa  Fior  securely  groweth. "  "  E  vedra, 
Santa  Fior  com  e  secura." 


Canto  XI.  PURGATORY.  173 

And  saw,  and  knew  me,  and  did  call  me  back. 

Fixing  with  great  fatigue  on  me  his  eyes, 

Who,  wholly  bent,  with  them  my  course  did  take. 
"  O,"  said  I  to  him,  "  art  not  Oderis  ? 

Agobbio's  pride,  and  honour  of  the  art,  ^" 

Illuminating  called,  in  Paris'  guise?" 
"  Brother,"  said  he,  "  the  shapes  more  hfelike  start 

Which  Franco  Bolognese's  pencil  drew. 

Now  is  the  honour  his,  and  mine  in  part. 
I  had  not  been  so  courteous,  it  is  true,  ^^ 

While  I  was  living,  for  the  great  desire 

Of  excellence,  which  in  my  heart  then  grew. 
Of  such  a  pride,  here  do  we  pay  the  hire ; 

And  even  here  I'd  be  not,  had  I  not, 

While  scope  was  left  to  sin,  sought  out  God  nigher.         ^^ 
O  empty  glory  of  our  human  lot, 

How  briefly  lasts  the  green  upon  the  bough. 

Unless  succeeds  the  fame  an  age  of  nought ! 
In  painting,  Cimabue  they  avow 

The  master  once,  now  Giotto  has  their  cry,  '^ 

So  that  the  other's  fame  obscureth  now. 
So  the  first  with  the  latter  Guido  could  not  vie, 

In  pride  of  style,  and  haply  one  is  born 

Who'll  chase  them  both  from  out  their  nest  on  high. 
Mundane  renown  is  but  a  breath  forlorn  ^^^ 

Of  wind  that  cometh  now  from  here,  now  there, 

Named  various  from  the  quarter  whence  'tis  borne. 
If  thou  stripp'st  off  thy  aged  flesh,  wilt  share 

More  fame  than  if  thou'dst  early  died  in  grace 

Before  thou'dst  ceased  thy  childish  prattle,  ere  ^^* 

Line  79-  Oderisi  was  a  miniature-painter,  a  friend  of  Giotto  and  Dante, 
and  the  master  of  Franco  of  Bologna,  whose  skill  he  extols  beyond  his  own. 

Line  93.  The  fame  of  any  man  is  immediately  eclipsed  by  that  of  his 
successors,  unless  there  follows  an  age  void  of  excellence. 

Line  94.  Cimabue  was  the  father  of  Italian  painting :  the  story  of  his  dis- 
covering Giotto's  talents,  while  the  latter  was  tending  sheep,  is  well  known. 
*'  Yet  rightly  was  young  Giotto  talked  about. 
Whom  Cimabue  found  among  the  sheep, 
And  knew,  as  gods  know  gods,  and  carried  home 

To  paint  the  things  he  painted,  with  a  deep 
And  fuller  insight,  and  so  overcome 

His  chapel  Virgin  with  a  heavealier  sweep 
Of  light." 

Mrs.  Browning's  "  Casa  Guidi  Windows." 
Line  97-  Guido  Guinicelli,  of  a  noble  family  in  Bologna,  whom  Dante 
introduces  in  the  26th  Canto  of  the  "  Purgatory,"  where  he  avows  that  he  was 
his  father  in  the  art  of  poetry.  The  second  Guido  is  Cavalcanti,  Dante's 
intimate  friend,  whom  his  father  in  Canto  X.  of  the  "  Hell"  expected  to  find  in 
his  company.  As  the  second  Guido  eclipsed  the  literary  fame  of  the  first, 
so  Dante  hints  that  he  will  rise  over  both. 


174  PURGATORY.  Canto  XI. 

A  thousand  years  have  past  ?     A  briefer  space 

Beside  the  eternal,  than  a  glance  of  the  eye 

By  that  star's  orbit,  longest  whirled  through  space. 
Eesounded  with  his  name  all  Tuscany 

Who  there  before  me  doth  so  slowly  toil ;  "** 

Of  him  in  Siena  now  they  scarcely  sigh, 
Where  he  was  lord,  what  time  their  arms  did  spoil 

The  rage  of  Florence,  then  so  proud  to  view, 

Whom  now,  a  harlot,  all  defilements  soil. 
This  your  renown  is  like  the  grass's  hue  "^ 

Which  comes  and  goes,  the  sun  that  makes  it  fade, 

The  tender  leaf  from  the  earth's  bosom  drew." 
And  I  to  him  :  "  What  thou  hast  truly  said 

Teaches  humility,  and  levels  pride ; 

But  who  is  he,  of  whom  thou'st  parlance  made?"  ^^^ 

**  Provenzan  the  Salvani,"  he  replied. 

And  he  is  here,  because  presumptuous. 

Beneath  his  hands  all  Siena  he  defied. 
Thus  hath  he  gone,  and  goes  without  repose 

Aye  since  his  death,  who  too  much  dares  his  fate,  ^^* 

In  satisfaction  such  a  payment  owes." 
And  I :  "  Since  every  spirit  who  doth  wait 

To  the  brink  of  life,  with  penitence  delayed, 

Must  dwell  below,  nor  mount  unto  the  gate, 
Unless  the  prayers  of  good  men  grant  him  aid,  ^^ 

Till  time  full  equal  to  his  life  has  past, 

How  unto  this  one  was  admission  made  ?" 
"  What  time,"  he  said,  "  his  life  in  pride  was  past, 

Himself  he  humbled  in  Siena's  plain, 

And  every  feeling  of  false  shame  forth  cast.  ^^ 

He  then,  to  draw  his  friend  from  out  the  pain 

The  which  in  Charles's  prison-house  he  bore. 

His  proud  frame  bowed,  to  tremble  in  each  vein. 
I  know  I  darkly  speak,  yet  say  no  more  : 

But  little  time  will  pass,  ere  friends  of  thine  ^^^ 

Will  treat  thee,  that  thou'lt  read  this  riddle's  core  : 
Him  did  that  act  absolve  from  the  hill's  confine." 

Line  110.  Prevenzano  Salvani  was  the  general  of  the  Siennese:  he  humbled 
himself  so  far,  for  the  sake  of  a  friend  who  was  imprisoned  by  Charles  of 
Sicily,  as  to  beseech  the  ,people  in  the  market-place  of  Siena  to  contribute  the 
sum  demanded  for  his  ransom.  This  act  of  abasement  Baved  him  from  the 
delays  of  the  Ante-Purgatory,  and  Oderisi  tells  Dante  that  he  will  soon  learn 
from  experience  the  bitterness  of  having  to  solicit  such  favours :  line  141. 


Cakto  XII.  PURGATORY.  175 


CANTO  XII. 

The  poets  leave  the  burdened  spirits,  and  as  they  rapidly  advance,  Dante's 
attention  is  drawn  by  Virgil  to  the  effigies  which  are  drawn  upon  the 
ledge,  and  which  represent  various  examples  of  pride.  They  are  finally 
met  by  an  Angel,  who  points  out  to  them  the  stairs  by  which  they  are 
to  ascend,  and  touching  Dante's  forehead  with  his  wing  effaces  one  of 
the  seven  P's  which  had  been  engraved  there  at  the  entrance  into 
Purgatory. 

Like  bullocks  in  a  yoke  together  go, 

That  burdened  soul  did  I  accompany, 

As  long  as  my  sweet  master  would  allow. 
But  when  he  said :  "  Now  leave  him,  forwards  hie, 

For  here  'tis  well  that  both  with  oars  and  sail,  ^ 

Each  one  in  pushing  his  own  bark  should  vie :" 
Erect,  as  eager  the  advance  to  hail, 

I  raised  my  person,  but  nathless  my  mind 

Remained  still  bowed  and  humbled  in  the  vale. 
I  had  moved  on,  and  willingly  behind  ^* 

My  master's  steps  I  followed,  and  we  both 

Already  showed  ourselves  as  light  as  wind ; 
*'  Turn  thy  eyes  downwards,"  said  he  as  he  goeth, 

"  To  solace  the  long  way  'twill  profit  thee 

To  look  on  what  the  bed,  thy  feet  tread,  showeth."  ^^ 

As,  to  preserve  awhile  their  memory, 

The  mounded  tombs  'neath  which  the  buried  sleep 

Of  their  mute  tenant  bear  the  efSigjf 
Whence  there  full  many  a  time  the  passers  weep 

By  the  keen  puncture  of  remembrance  fain,  ^ 

The  which,  the  gentle-hearted  only  keep : 
So  saw  I,  but  the  likeness  better  ta'en. 

Traced  with  the  sculptor's  skill  divinest  there, 

Throughout  the  length  of  that  hill-circling  plain. 
Him  did  I  see  who  was  created  fair,  ^^ 

More  than  aught  other  creature,  down  from  Heaven 

Descending  with  a  lightning  sheen  through  air. 
I  saw  Briareus,  hundred-handed,  riven  i 

By  the  celestial  weapon,  yonder  lie. 

Prone  to  the  eaith  in  lethal  force  down  driven.  ^ 

I  saw  Apollo,  Pallas,  Mars,  on  high 

In  panoply  around  their  father  stand. 

Viewing  the  giant's  limbs,  all  scattered  nigh, 
Nimrod  I  saw,  beneath  the  work  he  planned. 

Bewildered  as  it  were,  and  with  surprise  ^ 

Watching  his  proud  compeers  on  Sennaar's  land. 


176  PURGATOHY.  Canto  XII. 

O  Niobe,  with  what  woe-laden  eyes 

Did  I  behold  thee,  sculptured  on  that  plain, 

Mid  thy  fourteen  dead  sons  in  sacrifice  ! 
O  Saul,  how  vividly  wast  figured,  slain  ^" 

On  thy  own  sword,  upon  Gilboa's  hill, 

Which  afterwards  received  nor  dew  nor  rain  ! 
O  mad  Aragne,  so  I  see  thee  still. 

Already  half  a  spider,  in  the  mass 

Of  the  sad  work,  which  wrought  for  thee  such  ill !  "*"' 

0  Behoboam,  not  a  threat  we  trace 

There,  in  thy  image,  full  of  craven  fear 

A  chariot  bore  thee,  ere  the  foemen  chase. 
There  showed  us,  too,  that  graven  pavement,  clear. 

What  price  Alcmeou  made  his  mother  pay  ^^ 

For  that  unhappy  necklace,  won  too  dear. 
It  showed  how  his  own  sons  conspired  in  fray 

Against  Sennacherib,  in  the  Temple's  rood, 

And  how  they  left  him  dead,  and  fled  away. 
The  mangling,  and  the  cruel  deed  it  showed,  ^ 

Which  Tamiris  did,  when  she  to  Cyrus  said, 

Blood  thou  didst  thirst,  I  fill  thee  now  with  blood. 

Line  42.  "  Ye  mountains  of  Gilboa,  let  there  be  no  dew,  neither  let  there  be 
rain  upon  you." — 2  Samuel,  eh.  i.,  v.  21.  Petrarch  has  a  similar  allusion  to 
the  curse  of  David,  mourning  for  the  death  of  Saul,  probably  imitated  from 
this  passage : — 

"El  pastor  ch'a  Golia  ruppe  la  f  route 
Pianse  la  ribellante  sua  famiglia, 
E  sopra  '1  buon  Saul  cangio  le  ciglia, 
Ond'  assai  piii  dolersi  il  fiero  monte.'' 

Sonnetto  XXXVI. 

Line  43.  Aragne,  changed  into  a  spider  for  having  challenged  Pallas  to  a 
trial  of  skill  in  female  work.     Ovid's  "  Metam.,"  book  vi. 

Line  46.  "  Then  King  Rehoboam  sent  Adoram,  who  was  over  the  tribute  : 
and  all  Israel  stoned  him  with  stones  that  he  died  :  therefore  King  Rehoboam 
made  speed  to  get  him  up  to  his  chariot  to  flee  to  Jerusalem." — 1  Kings, 
chap,  xii.,  V.  18. 

Line  51.  Eriphile,  bribed  by  Poliniees  with  a  necklace,  discovered  where  her 
husband  Amphiaraus  had  hidden  himself  to  avoid  joining  in  the  war  against 
Thebes,  and  on  the  command  of  the  latter,  their  son  Alcmeon  slew  his 
mother  in  revenge. 

Line  52.  "And  it  came  to  pass  as  he  was  worshipping  in  the  house  of 
Nisroch  his  God,  that  Adrammelech  and  Shareger  his  sons  smote  him  with 
the  sword ;  and  they  escaped  into  the  land  of  Armenia." — 2  Kings,  chap,  xix., 
V.  37. 

Line  56.  Tamiris,  Queen  of  Scythia,  whose  son  had  been  killed  by  Cyrus^ 
having  made  him  prisoner,  cut  off  his  head,  and  placed  it  in  a  basin  full  of 
blood,  with  the  speech,  "  Satia  te  sanguine,  quem  sitisti."  Justinian, 
book  i. 


Canto  XII.  PURGATORY.  177 

It  showed  how  in  the  rout  the  Assyrians  fled 

After  that  Holofernes  had  been  slain, 

And  all  the  rest  of  their  destruction  dread.  ^^ 

Troy  I  beheld  in  caves  and  ashes  lain ; 

O  Ilion,  thee  how  lowered  and  how  vile 

Displayed  the  image,  which  is  there  seen  plain. 
What  mastery  of  pencil,  and  of  style, 

Had  he  who  drew  the  shades,  and  outlines  here,  ^ 

Which  subtlest  intellects  to  gaze  would  guile. 
Alive  the  living,  dead  the  dead  appear ; 

Who  saw  the  facts  beheld  not  more  than  I, 

Of  what  I  trod  on,  whilst  bent  down  I  peer. 
Now  with  high  looks,  keep  up  your  surquedry,  ^®. 

O  sons  of  Eve,  and  never  bow  your  face, 

Lest  that  your  evil  pathway  ye  descry. 
Already  had  we  turned,  of  the  mountain's  space. 

And  turned  the  sun  upon  his  pathway,  more 

Than  had  the  mind  not  free,  the  power  to  trace,  •  ^* 

When  he,  who  ever  watchful  walked  before. 

Commenced :  "  Lift  up  thy  head,"  he  'gan  to  say, 

"  No  longer  is  there  time  thus  rapt  to  pore. 
See  yonder  is  an  Angel  on  our  way 

Who  comes  towards  us  ;  see,  there  doth  return  ^ 

Now  the  sixth  maid  from  service  of  the  day. 
With  reverence  now  thy  acts  and  face  adorn. 

That  he  with  pleasure  thy  advance  secure  ; 

Think  that  this  day  can  ne'er  again  be  born." 
In  his  advice  experienced,  I  was  sure  ^^ 

It  was  'gainst  losing  time,  of  that  he  ne^er 

Could  parley  with  me  in  a  style  obscure. 
Advanced  towards  us  the  sweet  creature  fair 

All  garbed  in  white,  in  face  as  doth  appear. 

All  tremulously  bright  the  morning  star.  ®*^ 

His  arms  he  opened,  and  his  wings  did  rear. 

And  said  :  "  Come  on,  henceforth  with  ease  o'er  all 

The  mount  can  ye  ascend,  the  steps  are  near." 
How  very  few  approach  unto  that  call ; 

O  human  race,  though  born  above  to  soar,  *^ 

Why  at  the  slightest  breath  dost  thou  thus  fall  ? 
To  where  the  rock  was  cleft  he  led  us  o'er. 

There  touched -one  with  his  wings  upon  the  front. 

Then  promised  me  an  upward  progress  sure. 

Line  81 .  The  liandmaids  on  the  service  of  the  day  are  the  hours.    Virgil 
tells  him  that  an  Angel  is  approaching,  and  that  the  sixth  hour  is  past. 


178  PURGATORY.  Canto  XII. 

As  on  the  right  hand,  to  ascend  the  mount  ^^ 

"Where's  built  the  church  which  overlooks  the  town, 

Aye  so  well  governed,  o'er  the  Rubacont, 
The  labour  of  the  ascent  is  softened  down 

Bj  stairs,  which  in  the  early  age  were  made. 

"When  weights  and  archives  false  were  yet  unknown  ;     ^^^ 
So  is  the  steepness  of  the  bank  allayed, 

Which  from  the  higher  cliff  doth  sheer  descend ; 

But  close  on  each  side  hangs  the  rock  o'erhead. 
There,  as  we  turned  the  mountain  to  ascend, 

Beati  pauperes  spiritu,  there  chanted  "® 

Voices,  whose  tones  description  all  transcend. 
Ah,  what  a  difference  to  these  straits  is  granted, 

From  the  Infernal !  welcomed  here  with  airs, 

Beneath  with  wailings  fierce  of  rage  undaunted. 
Now  did  we  mount  above  the  holy  stairs,  "* 

And  to  myself  meseemed  in  lighter  mood. 

Than  ever  till  that  time  to  me  appears. 
Whence  I :  "  My  master  say,  what  heavy  load 

Is  lifted  off  me  that  no  trace  of  pain 

Or  toil  besets  me  on  this  upward  road  ?"  ^-^ 

He  answered  :  "  When  the  P's  which  now  remain 

Upon  thy  forehead  still,  though  somewhat  faded. 

Like  to  the  one  shall  be  entirely  ta'en, 
Thy  feet  by  good  desire  will  be  so  aided. 

That  not  alone  fatigue  they  will  not  know,  ^^ 

But  with  delight  the  path  will  be  invaded." 
Then  was  I  like  to  those  who  onwards  go 

With  something  unperceived  upon  the  head. 

Till  taught  by  glances  which  their  neighbours  throw : 
Wherefore  to  clear  my  doubts,  my  hand  doth  aid,  ^^ 

And  seeks,  and  finds,  and  doth  that  ofiice  do, 

Which  by  the  sight  alone  cannot  be  made  ; 
And  by  the  right  hand's  fingers  touched,  I  knew 

There  rested  but  six  letters,  which  erewhile 

He  of  the  keys  upon  my  temples  drew :  ^^ 

At  which  my  leader  watched  me  with  a  smile. 

Line  101.  The  church  of  San  Miniato,  built  on  a  hill  overlooking  the 
Arno,  where  it  is  crossed  by  the  bridge  Rubaconte.  The  well-governed 
town,  it  need  hardly  be  said,  is  Florence.  ^ 

Line  116.  Dante,  having  been  purged  of  his  besetting  sin  of  Pride,  is 
surprised>t  the  lightness  of  the  ascent  after  the  removal  of  that  burden. 


Cakto  XIII.  PURGATORY.  179 


CANTO   XIII. 

They  reach  the  second  cornice,  on  which  is  purged  the  sin  of  Envy.  As  they 
proceed  along  it  they  hear  voices  from  invisible  spirits  inculcating 
charity.  Further  on  they  see  the  souls  of  the  envious,  clad  in  sack- 
cloth, and  with  their  eyes  sewed  up  with  an  iron  wire.  Amongst  these 
Dante  converses  with  Sapia,  a  lady  of  Siena,  who  acquaints  bim  with 
her  story. 

We  now  had  reached  the  summit  of  the  stairs, 

Where  for  the  second  time  the  mount  is  cut, 

Ascending  which  the  soul  is  freed  from  cares. 
There  in  like  manner  did  a  cornice  jut, 

Exactly  like  the  first,  around  the  hill,  * 

Save  that  its  bound  in  closer  ring  is  shut. 
No  shade  is  here,  no  outline  drawn  with  skill. 

Appears  the  bank,  appears  the  narrow  way 

Like  quarried  rock,  of  livid  colour  still. 
"  If  here  to  question  people  we  should  stay,  ^^ 

Haply  I  fear  me,"  so  the  poet  spake, 

"  Our  choice  will  not  be  made  without  delay."  X 
Then  on  the  sun  a  fixed  gaze  did  he  make  ; 

Made  of  his  right  the  point  on  which  to  turn, 

And  swinging  round  his  left,  his  course  did  take.  ^^ 

''  0  dulcet  light,  on  which  my  trust  is  borne,  ' 

By  the  new  path  conduct  us  on  benign," 

He  said,  "  to  lead  us  to  the  wished-for  bourne. 
The  earth  thou  warmest ;  thou  dost  o'er  it  shine  : 

If  other  cause  doth  not  oppose  its  bar,  ^^ 

Ever  should  be  our  guides  those  rays  of  thine." 
The  distance  of  a  mile  on  earth,  so  far 

From  there  already  had  we  onwards  gone 

In  little  time,  through  will  so  ready  there ; 
When  there  were  heard  towards  us  flying  on,  ^^ 

Although  unwitnessed,  spirits  who  did  bring 

Sweet  invitations  to  Love's  benison. 
The  first  voice  which  past  by  upon  the  wing, 

Vinum  non  habent,  did  it  loudly  say. 

And  from  behind  us  the  same  words  did  fling.  ^'^ 

Ere  from  the  hearing  it  had  past  away 

In  distance,  past  another  like  a  wave, 

Crying,  "  Orestes  I,"  nor  yet  did  stay. 

Line  29.  The  speech  of  Mary  at  the  wedding  feast  in  Cana.     It  is  not  very 
appropriately  introduced  as  an  example  of  Charity. 

Line  33.  The  voice  of  Orestes  is  introduced,  famous  for  his  friendship 
with  PylacJes. 


180  PURGATORY.  Canto  XIIL 

"  What  are  these  voices,  father?"  did  I  crave, 

And  while  I  asked  a  third  had  filled  their  place,  ^ 

Saying,  "  Love  those  from  whom  ye  evil  have." 
My  master  then :  "  The  sin  of  envy  base 

This  circle  scour geth,  so  with  love  divine 

The  lashes  of  the  whip  are  plied  in  grace. 
The  curb  must  be  of  contrary  design :  ** 

And  for  myself  I  think  thou'lt  hear  it,  ere 

Unto  the  place  of  pardon  thou  dost  join. 
But  fix  thine  eyes  intently  through  the  air, 

A  group  that  sit  before  us  will  be  known. 

And  each  one  seated  'gainst  the  hillside  there."  *^ 

Then  more  than  erst  my  gaze  was  forward  thrown, 

With  watchful  eyes,  and  shadows  I  descry 

With  garb,  in  hue  not  different  to  the  stone. 
And  after  we  had  reached  a  little  nigh, 

I  heard  them  cry,  O  Mary,  for  us  pray ;  ^® 

On  Michael,  Peter,  all  the  saints  they  cry. 
I  do  not  think. there  goes  on  earth  to-day 

A  man  so  hardened,  but  at  what  I  saw 

He  would  be  touched  beneath  compassion's  sway : 
For  when  so  near  to  them  my  steps  did  draw,  ^ 

That  all  their  semblances  were  clearly  seen. 

That  sight  the  anguish  from  my  eyes  did  draw. 
Covered  they  seemed  to  me,  with  haircloth  mean. 

Each  on  his  shoulder  did  the  other  bear. 

And  all  of  them  against  the  bank  did  lean.  ^^ 

Just  so  the  blind,  who  want  their  daily  fare, 
\^  Stand  at  the  church's  gates  to  beg  their  needs. 

And  one  upon  the  other  layeth  there 
His  head,  whence  in  the  heart  compassion  breeds, 

Not  only  by  the  sound  of  words  resigned,  ^ 

But  at  the  spectacle  which  no  less  pleads. 
And  as  the  sun  ne'er  comforteth  the  blind. 

So  to  the  shades  of  whom  I  spake  just  now 

The  light  of  heaven  in  boon  is  not  assigned. 
For  to  them  all,  an  iron  wire  doth  sew  ^® 

Their  eyelids  pierced,  as  a  wild  falcon's  eyes 

Are  treated,  who  in  quiet  will  not  bow. 
Walking,  it  seemed  with  insult  to  despise 

Gazing  on  others,  I  myself  unseen, 

Wherefore  I  turned  me  to  my  counsel  wise  :  "^^ 

Line  39.  Virgil  explains  that  the  shades  of  the  envious  are  scourged 
towards  purification  by  the  voices  exhorting  to  charity,  and  also  restrained 
from  envy  by  the  curb  of  other  voices,  threatening  with  examples  of  that 
vice,  which  Dante  will  hereafter  hear. 


Canto  XIII.  PURGATORY.  181 

Well  knew  he  what  my  silent  look  did  mean ; 

And  yet  he  did  not  sanction  my  demand, 

But  told  me :  "  Speak,  and  be  thou  brief  and  keen." 
Virgil  came  with  me  on  the  outer  hand 

Of  the  cornice,  where  no  balustrade  was  set  *'^ 

To  guard  from  falling  down  the  cliff  beyond. 
On  the  other  side  the  pious  shadows  met, 

Who  by  the  horrible  seam  in  dim  obscure 

Were  suffering  so  that  all  their  cheeks  were  wet. 
I  turned  me  towards  them,  "  O  thou  people  sure,"  ^^ 

Thus  I  began,  "  to  see  the  lofty  light 

To  which  alone  aspire  your  wishes  pure  ; 
So  may  grace  speedily  remove  the  blight 

From  off  your  conscience,  so  that  hence  descend 

Into  your  mind,  the  stream  of  knowledge  bright,  ^^ 

Tell  me  (for  that  to  me  delight  will  lend) 

Is  any  Latin  soul  here  denizen, 

My  knowledge  haply  to  his  good  will  tend." 
"  O  brother  mine,  each  one  is  citizen 

Of  one  true  city,  but  thou  wouldest  say,  ^* 

Who  pilgrim  lived  in  Ital}''s  demesne." 
This  answer  did  I  seem  to  hear  some  way 

More  forward  than  the  place  where  I  was  based. 

On  which  to  look  still  further  I  essay. 
Amongst  the  rest  I  saw  a  shade  who  gazed  ^^ 

In  aspect :  How  ?  if  any  should  exclaim, 

Like  to  the  blind,  the  mind  it  upwards  raised. 
"Spirit,"  I  said,  "  who  to  ascend  dost  tame 

Thyself,  if  thou'rt  the  one  who  answered  me, 

Make  me  to  know  thy  country  or  thy  name."  ^®* 

"  A  lady  from  Siena,"  answered  she, 

"  With  these  I  purify  a  life  of  spite. 

Weeping  to  Him,  that  He  should  come  to  me. 
Sapient  I  was  not,  though  Sapia  hight. 

In  former  days,  and  others'  loss  and  cares,  "** 

More  than  my  gain,  were  ever  my  delight. 
That  thou  shouldst  think  not  I  deceive  thy  ears. 

Hear  if  I  was  not,  as  I  say,  insane  ; 

Already  going  down  the  slope  of  years, 

Line  109.  The  play  of  words  in  the  original  has  been  preserved,  as  a  trans- 
lation should  exhibit  flaws  as  faithfully  as  the  whole  body  of  the  work,  at 
least  when  the  flaw  is  intentional,  as  in  this  instance.  Sapia  tells  her  own 
story :  while  living  in  banishment  at  CoUe  she  witnessed  the  defeat  of  her 
countrymen  by  the  Florentines,  and  prayed  for  immediate  death,  as  there  was 
nothing  further  for  her  to  hope  or  fear. 


182  PURGATORY.  Canto  XIII. 

My  fellow-citizens  on  Colle's  plain  ^^* 

Were  joined  in  battle  with  their  foemen  old : 
And  God  willed  that  for  which  my  prayers  were  vain. 

There  were  they  routed,  and  their  ranks  were  rolled 
In  bitter  fliofht,  I  witnessing  the  chase 
Received  such  joy,  whose  like  cannot  be  told  :  ^^" 

So  that  I  raised  aloft  my  daring  face, 

Crying  to  God  :  *  I  fear  thee  now  no  more  :' 
As  sings  the  merle  at  the  first  spring-like  space. 

My  peace  I  sought  with  God  upon  the  shore 

Of  human  life,  nor  even  yet  would  be  ^^* 

My  debt,  through  penitence  in  part  paid  o'er, 

Had  he  not  kept  me  in  his  memory, 
Pier  Pettinagno,  in  his  holy  prayer, 
Who  gave  me  pity  in  his  charity. 

But  who  art  thou,  who  goest  questioning  here  ^^ 

Of  our  conditions,  and  the  eyes  hast  free 
As  I  believe,  and  speaking  breath'st  the  air  ?" 

"  The  eyes,"  I  said,  "  will  yet  be  sown  for  me, 
But  as  I  thus  erred  little,  not  for  long, 
Since  they  from  envy  have  been  almost  free.  ^^ 

Far  greater  is  the  fear  in  which  lies  hung 
My  spirit  for  the  torment  underneath. 
Now  with  the  weight  I  feel  my  shoulders  wrung." 

And  she  to  me :  "  Who  then  has  led  thy  path 

Amongst  us,  if  thou  thinkest  to  retreat  ?"  ^^^ 

And  I,  "  My  comrade  here,  who  nothing  sayeth. 

I  am  alive,  so  ask  me  as  'tis  meet 

Elected  spirit,  if  thou  wouldst  that  there 
Should  hurry  still  for  thee  our  mortal  feet." 

"  0  this  is  such  a  novel  thing  to  hear,"  ^*^ 

She  answered,  "  that  God  loves  thee  'tis  a  sign  : 
Therefore  at  times  assist  me  with  thy  prayer. 

And  by  the  thing  for  which  thou  most  dost  pine 
I  pray  thee,  if  thou  tread' st  the  Tuscan  plain, 
Mid  my  relations  clear  this  fame  of  mine.  ^^^ 

Thou  wilt  behold  them  'mongst  the  people  vain 

Line  123.  The  merle,  according  to  the  scory,  escaped  from  confinement  at 
the  first  gleam  of  fine  weather,  and  had  soon  to  lament  the  return  of  winter. 

Line  128.  Pier  Pettinagno,  a  hermit  of  Florence. 

Line  136.  Dante  feels  that  his  besetting  sin  is  Pride,  and  fears  the  punish- 
ment of  the  lower  cornice  far  more  than  that  for  Envy. 

Line  151.  In  "Hell,"  Canto  XXIX., Dante  has  already  vented  his  satire  on 
the  folly  of  the  Siennese.  He  here  alludes  to  their  idle  schemes  of  becoming 
a  great  naval  power  through  possession  of  Talamon,  a  port  on  the  confines  or 
the  Maremma,  which  turned  out  as  chimerical  as  their  former  attempt  to 
discover  a  subterranean  stream  in  their  city,  which  for  some  unknown  reason 
was  called  Diana. 


Canto  XIV.  PURGATORY.  183 

Who  trust  in  Talamon,  and  there  will  lose 
More  hope,  than  seeking  Dian's  fount  to  gain ; 
The  admirals  will  risk  even  more  than  those." 


CANTO  XIV. 

Dante  is  addressed  by  two  shadows,  Guido  del  Daca  of  Brettinoro  and 
Rinieri  de'  Caldoli  of  Romagua.  The  former,  on  Dante's  mentioning 
that  he  has  come  from  the  vale  of  Arno,  inveighs  against  the  degeneracy 
of  its  inhabitants.  On  leaving  these,  the  poets  hear  voices  recording 
instances  of  the  crime  of  Envy. 

"  Who  then  is  he,  who  cometh  round  our  hill 

Ere  death  to  soar  has  granted  him  the  boon, 

And  opes  his  eyes,  and  closes  at  his  will  ?" 
"  I  know  not  who,  but  he  is  not  alone. 

Ask  him  thyself,  since  thou  art  placed  more  near,  ^ 

To  make  him  speak,  accost  him  fair  in  tone." 
Two  spirits  thus,  bent  towards  each  other,  there 

At  my  right  hand,  this  parley  held  on  me, 

Then  to  address  me  they  their  faces  rear ; 
And  spake  the  one  :  *'  O  spirit  who  not  free,  ^" 

Yet  from  thy  body,  mountest  Heaven's  serene. 

For  charity  console  us  here,  and  say. 
Whence  come,  and  who  thou  art ;  thy  favour  seen 

Makes  in  us  wonder  so  intensified. 

As  claims  a  thing  which  never  yet  has  been."  ^* 

And  I :  ''  Through  central  Tuscany  doth  glide. 

In  Falterona  sprung,  a  little  stream. 

With  course  of  hundred  miles  unsatisfied : 
There  is  the  region  whence  I  bring  this  frame ; 

To  tell  ye  who  I  am  were  idle  prate,  ^ 

Since  yet  but  little  doth  resound  my  name." 
"  If  thy  intention  well  I  penetrate 

In  understanding,"  made  to  me  reply 

He  who  first  spake,  "  thou  speak'st  of  Arno's  seat." 
The  other  then  to  him  made  parley  :  "  Why  ^ 

That  river's  proper  name  did  he  conceal. 

As  man  does  of  a  thing  of  horrible  dye  ?" 
The  shadow  unto  whom  that  question  fell, 

Repaid  it  thus :  "I  know  not,  but  of  right 

Should  perish  even  the  name  of  such  a  vale.  ^^ 

Line  16.  The  river  Arno,  whose  course  extends  for  120  miles,  rising  in  the 
Falterona,  a  mountain  in  the  Apennines. 


184  PURGATORY.  Canto  XIV. 

For,  from  its  source,  where  rise  in  pregnant  might 

The  Alpine  Hills,  now  from  Pelorus  torn, 

Which  rarely  passes  Falterona's  height, 
On  to  the  seashore  where  it  doth  return 

All  that  for  it  the  skies  from  ocean  drain,  ^* 

By  which  are  rivers  filled,  and  onwards  borne, 
All  who  are  there,  to  fly  from  virtue  strain 

As  'twere  an  adder,  either  by  the  lot 

Of  the  locality,  or  habit's  bane. 
"Whence  all  the  dwellers  in  that  wretched  spot  ^ 

Are  metamorphosed  in  their  nature  so. 

It  seemed  that  Circe  held  them  in  her  grot. 
Mid  filthy  swine,  for  gallnuts  fit  I  trow. 

More  than  for  other  food  prepared  for  man, 

Its  miserable  course  at  first  doth  flow.  *** 

Then  it  finds  curs,  descending  to  the  plain, 

More  snarling  than  their  strength  can  give  them  claim. 

And  here  it  twists,  to  avoid  them,  with  disdain. 
Falling  it  goes,  and  as  doth  swell  its  stream 

So  doth  it  find  the  curs  to  wolves  have  grown,  ^ 

That  ditch  accursed,  and  of  unlucky  fame. 
Descended  then  through  deeper  channels  down, 

Foxes  it  finds  so  full  of  fraud,  that  fear 

They  know  not  to  meet  wit  outmatch  their  own. 
Kor  will  I  cease  to  speak,  though  others  hear :  ^^ 

Good  it  will  be  for  him  to  bear  in  mind 

That  which  the  source  of  truth  to  us  shows  clear. 
I  see  thy  grandson,  of  the  wolfish  kind 

Become  the  hunter,  on  the  bank  arrive 

Of  the  proud  river,  all  to  him  resigned.  ®** 

He  sells  their  flesh,  the  while  they're  yet  alive. 

Then  slays  them  like  to  old  and  fattened  beeves ; 

Many  of  life,  himself  of  fame  doth  'prive. 

Line  31.  From  the  source  of  the  Arno  in  the  Apennines,  now  separated 
from  Pelorus  in  Sicily,  the  highest  of  whose  hills  is  Falterona,  until  it 
enters  the  ocean,  all  the  dwellers  beside  it  fly  from  virtue,  so  that  they  seem 
as  if  changed  by  Circe  into  animals. 

Line  43.  The  swine  are  the  people  of  the  Casentine,  but  the  Conti  Guidi, 
alluded  to  in  Canto  XXX.  of  the  "  Hell,"  are  probably  chiefly  alluded  to. 

Line  46.  The  curs  are  the  Aretines ;  the  river  curves,  leaving  Arezzo  four 
miles  to  the  right. 

Line  50.  The  wolves  are  the  Florentines,  and  the  foxes  the  men  of  Pisa. 

Line  55.  The  presence  of  Dante,  a  Tuscan,  will  not  restrain  him. 

Line  58.  Fulcieri  de'  Caldoli,  grandson  of  Rinieri,  became  Podesta  of 
Florence  in  1302,  and  massacred  many  of  the  Florentines,  especially  of  the 
Bianchi  party,  being  bribed  thereto  by  the  Neri. 


Canto  XIV.  PURGATORY.  185 

Bloody  he  issues  from  that  wood  that  grieves, 

He  leaves  it  such,  that  in  a  thousand  years,  ®^ 

Will  not  grow  green  again  its  withered  leaves." 

As  at  the  warning  of  some  future  tears. 

Troubles  the  face  of  him,  who  listening  learns 
From  what  side  will  assault  him  perilous  fears : 

So  did  I  see  that  other  soul  by  turns  ^"^ 

Listen,  grow  troubled,  and  to  sorrow  yield, 
As  the  words'  meaning  pondered,  clearer  burns. 

The  speech  of  one,  the  other's  woe  revealed. 
Made  me  desirous  both  their  names  to  know. 
And  for  that  boon  with  praying  I  appealed.  ^^ 

On  which  the  soul  who  first  addressed  me,  so 

Began  again :    "  Thou  wouldst  I  should  incline 
To  tell  thee,  what  to  me  thou  wouldst  not  show. 

But  since  God  willeth  that  in  thee  should  shine 

His  grace  so  much,  no  niggard  will  I  be :  *® 

Guido  del  Duca,  know  me  then  in  fine. 

My  blood  from  envy  was  so  little  free 
That  when  I  only  saw  a  joyful  man. 
My  face  all  steeped  in  paleness  thou  wouldst  see. 

Now  from  that  seed  I  reap  what  straw  I  can.  **^ 

O  human  race,  why  set  thy  heart  engrossed 
There,  where  is  need  of  company  or  ban  ? 

This  is  Einier,  the  honour,  and  the  boast 

Of  the  House  of  Caldoli,  where  owned  by  none, 

The  inheritance  of  all  his  worth  is  lost.  ^ 

And  not  alone,  his  blood  all  bare  hath  grown 
'Twixt  Po,  the  Hills,  the  Reno,  and  the  shore, 
Of  wealth  required  for  needs,  and  joyaunce'  boon : 

Since  within  all  their  boundaries,  galore 

Grows  the  thick  crop  of  poisonous  shoots,  that  ne'er      ^^ 
Will  husbandry's  slow  toil  root  out  the  store. 

Where  is  good  Lizio,  and  Manardi,  where 
Carpigno,  Traversaro  ?     Ah  indeed 
Is  changed  to  bastard  every  Roman  heir ! 

When  in  Bologne  takes  root  plebeian  breed :  ^^^ 

When  in  Faenza,  Bernardino  too 
Springs  up  a  gentle  growth  from  lowliest  weed. 

Line  86.  This  expression  is  explained  in  the  following  Canto.  If  man 
were  to  seelc  for  heavenly  good,  the  fact  that  it  was  shared  also  by  others 
would  not  cause  envy,  but  gratification. 

Line  92.  The  boundaries  of  Romagna,  the  country  of  Rinieri. 

Line  100.  At  this  period,  one  Lamhertaccio,  of  the  lower  orders,  arrived  at 
supreme  power  in  Bologna,  while  Bernardin  di  Fosco,  also  of  low  origin, 
rose  to  the  government  of  Faenza.  The  other  names  mentioned  are  all  of 
noble  Italian  families. 


186  PURGATORY.  Canto  XIV. 

Marvel  not,  Tuscan,  if  I  weep  anew. 

When  with  Da  Prat  a  to  nay  mind  I  call 

Ugolin  D'Azzo,  who  hath  lived  with  you :  ^^^ 

Frederic  Tignoso,  and  his  comrades  all ; 

Both  race  alike  disherited  one  sees, 

The  Anastazi  and  Traversarian  hall, 
The  ladies,  and  the  knights,  the  toils,  the  ease 

Which  lured  us  unto  love,  and  courtesy,  "*^ 

There,  where  all  hearts  have  fallen  in  knavish  ways. 
O  Brettinoro,  wherefore  dost  not  fly 

Since  thy  own  family  from  thee  is  gone. 

And  many  more  to  escape  from  perfidy  ? 
Bagnacaval  most  rightly  gets  no  son :  ^^* 

And  Castrocar  and  Como  both  do  ill. 

Sons  to  such  counts  but  make  the  broils  go  on. 
Yet  when  their  Demon  has  gone  out,  will  still 

Do  the  Pagani  well,  though  never  more 

Can  spring  a  sample  of  old  worth  and  skill.  ^^^ 

0  Ugolin  de'  Fantolin,  secure 

Is  thy  good  name,  sure  of  no  race  behind 

Degenerate,  who  can  render  it  obscure. 
But  Tuscan  go  thy  way,  I'm  now  inclined 

Par  more  to  weep  henceforth  than  parlance  share,  ^^^ 

So  has  that  speech  of  yours  disturbed  my  mind." 
We  knew  those  charitable  souls  were  'ware 

Of  our  departure,  so  their  silence  made 

Us  certain  of  the  road  we  followed  there. 
When  in  our  solitude  once  more  we  strayed,  ^^^ 

Like  lightning  cleaves  the  air  in  forked  play. 

From  opposite  there  smote  a  voice,  which  said, 
"  Ah,  whosoever  findeth  me,  will  slay." 

And  fled  like  thunder,  which  in  distance  growled 

If  suddenly  the  cloud  doth  break  away.  ^"* 

Scarce  truce  from  hearing  that  our  senses  hold. 

And  lo  !  another,  with  such  shattering  tone, 

Eesembled  thunder  which  behind  it  rolled : 

Line  112.  Brettinoro  was  the  castle  belonging  to  the  speaker,  Guido  del 
Duca. 

Line  115.  Counts  of  small  territories  in  Romagna.  The  Pagani  were  lords 
of  Faenza,  one  of  whom,  Mainardo,  was  surnamed  the  Demon  on  account  of 
his  treachery.  He  is  named  in  Canto  XXVII.  of  the  "  Hell"  as  ruhng  the 
cities  of  Faenza  and  Imola,  and  always  changing  sides. 

Line  133.  The  speech  of  Cain  after  God  had  cursed  him  for  his  brother's 
death.    Gen.,  ch.  iv.,  v.  14. 


Canto  XV.  PURGATORY.  187 

"  I  am  Aglauros,  who  was  turned  to  stone :" 

Then  closer  to  the  poet's  clasp  to  creep,  ^"^^ 

Backwards,  not  forwards,  were  my  footsteps  thrown. 

Already  did  the  air  on  all  sides  sleep : 

And  he  spake  thus :  "  That  was  the  stern  rebuke 
Mankind  within  his  measure  meant  to  keep. 

But  ye  the  bait  so  swallow,  that  the  hook  ^^^ 

Of  the  old  enemy  doth  draw  ye  close  ; 
Hence,  curb,  or  urging  ye  so  little  brook. 

Calls  ye  the  sky,  which  circling  round  ye  goes, 
Showing  the  eternal  beauties  of  the  sphere. 
While  still  your  eyes  intent  on  earth  repose :  ^^ 

Whence  smites  ye.  He,  who  seeth  all  things  clear." 

Line  139.  Aglauros  was  changed  into  a  rock  for  preventing,  through  envy, 
her  sister  Herse's  intrigue  with  Mercury.    Ovid's  "  Metam.,"  book  ii. 


CANTO  XV. 

The  poets  advancing  meet  an  Angel,  who  invites  them  to  ascend  to  the  next 
steep.  Mounting  the  stairs  they  issue  on  the  third  cornice,  where  the  sin 
of  Anger  is  purged.  Dante  falling  into  a  waking  trance,  beholds  in  vision 
various  famous  examples  of  patience — the  Virgin  seeking  Jesus  amongst 
the  doctors  in  the  Temple,  Pisistratus  calming  his  indignant  wife,  and  the 
martyrdom  of  Stephen.  As  the  evening  advances,  the  poets  are 
enveloped  in  a  thick  smoke. 

As  much  as  'twixt  the  third  hour  of  the  day 
And  morning's  rise,  appeareth  of  the  sphere 
Which  ever  totters  like  a  child  at  play ; 

So  much  towards  the  evening,  did  appear 

Of  the  sun's  journey  through  the  sky  to  rest ;  ® 

'Twas  evening  there,  when  it  was  midnight  here. 

Directly  on  our  front  the  rays  molest, 

For  we  had  so  turned  round  the  mountain  now 
That  we  were  walking  straight  towards  the  west, 

When  I  perceived  the  splendour  smite  my  brow  ^® 

With  glory  even  more  brilliant  than  before, 
That  I  was  dazed  with  what  I  did  not  know  : 

On  which  I  lifted  up  my  hands  before 

My  eyebrows,  making  them  a  shade  between. 

To  guard  my  sight  from  light's  superfluous  shower,         ^* 

Line  1.  The  first  six  lines  are  very  obscure.  The  meaning  is  that  it  was 
now  three  hours  before  sunset,  which  Dante  makes  the  commencement  of 
evening. 


188  PUEGATORY.  Canto  XV. 

As  when  from  water,  or  a  mirror  keen, 

Leapeth  the  sunraj  to  the  opposite  side 

With  equal  angle  darting  up  its  sheen, 
To  which  it  fell,  that  differently  doth  glide 

To  a  stone  falling  from  an  equal  height,  ^^ 

As  art,  and  our  experience  have  descried  : 
So  did  I  seem  there  by  reflected  light 

Before  me  to  be  smote ;  the  which  to  fly 

Was  quite  impossible  unto  my  sight. 
"  Sweet  father,  what  is  this,  which  from  my  eye  -** 

I  cannot  banish,  whatsoe'er  I  do," 

I  said,  "  and  which  towards  us  seems  to  hie  ?" 
"  Be  not  surprised,  if  dazzles  still  thy  view 

The  family  of  Heaven,"  he  answered  me, 

"  A  messenger  he  comes  man's  heart  to  sue.  ^** 

'Twill  not  be  long,  ere  such  as  these  to  see 

Will  not  be  painful,  but  will  give  thee  zest, 

As  perfect  as  thy  nature  can  agree." 
After  we'd  reached  unto  that  Angel  blest. 

With  joyful  voice  he  told  us  "  Enter  in 

On  stairs  less  steep  than  what  you  yet  have  prest." 
Starting  from  there,  the  ascent  we  now  begin, 

Beati  misericordes  then  was  sung 

Behind  us,  and  Eejoice,  who  thus  dost  win. 
The  master  and  myself  alone  upsprung  *^ 

The  stairs,  and  as  we  went,  I  thought  to  gain 

Profit,  upon  his  lips  sweet  teaching  hung  : 
To  him  I  turned  me  then,  demanding  fain, 

"  What  that  Italian  spirit  wished  to  say, 

The  while  he  spake  of  company  and  ban."  ^'^ 

Whence  he  to  me,  "  The  loss  he  well  doth  weigh, 

Caused  by  his  greatest  fault,  so  marvel  not 

He  blames  it,  that  it  be  less  wept  for  aye. 
Because  there  ever  turns  your  longing  thought 

There,  where  through  company  grows  less  each  share,      ^^ 

The  bellows  blow  with  Envy's  sighings  hot. 
But  if  the  love  of  the  eternal  sphere 

Human  desire  to  heavenly  aims  could  turn. 

There  would  not  linger  in  your  heart  that  fear. 
For  there  the  more  to  say  our  own,  we  yearn,  ^^ 

So  much  doth  each  possess  increased  store, 

And  more  of  charity  doth  thither  burn." 

Line  38.  "  Blessed  are  the  merciful."     Matt.  v.  7- 

Line  44.  Dante  demands  an  explanation  of  Guido  del  Brettinoro's  remark 
at  line  86  of  the  preceding  Canto. 


Canto  XV.  PURGATORY.  189 

**  Through  being  contented,  I  do  hunger  more 
Than  if  thou  first  hadst  silent  been,"  I  said, 
"  And  in  my  mind  I  gather  doubt  galore,  ^^ 

How  can  it  be  that  wealth  distributed, 

Numerous  possessors  can  more  richly  dower, 
Than  if  beyond  a  few  it  be  not  spread?" 

And  he  to  me  :  "  Because  thou  still  dost  lower 

Thy  mind  alone  upon  affairs  terrene,  ^^ 

With  the  pure  light  of  truth  the  shadows  scour. 

That  Infinite,  ineffable  demesne 

Which  is  above,  so  runneth  love  to  meet 

As  on  the  polisht  substance  strikes  the  sheen. 

So  much,  it  gives,  as  it  doth  find  of  heat :  ^^ 

So  that  whatever  charity  may  be 
The  eternal  worth  above  it  broodeth  sweet. 

The  greater  number  can  that  lore  agree, 

The  more  there  are  to  love,  and  more  is  loved, 

And  glasslike  each  the  other  mirrors  free.  ^^ 

If  by  my  speech  thy  hunger  be  not  moved. 
Thou' It  see  thy  Beatrice  ;  clearly  plain 
Will  every  hope  of  thine  by  her  be  proved. 

Only  make  haste  the  five  wounds  that  remain 

To  clear  away,  as  two  have  gone  from  sight,  ^^ 

The  which  are  closed  through  the  healing  pain," 

Wishing  to  say,  "  Thou  dost  content  me  quite  :" 
I  saw  that  we  had  reached  the  higher  round. 
So  made  me  silent  my  expectant  sight. 

There,  on  a  sudden  in  ecstatic  swound,  ^ 

Appeared  to  me  my  spirit  to  retreat : 
A  group  I  saw  within  a  temple's  bound  ; 

A  lady  in  the  entrance  with  the  sweet 

Action  of  mother,  saying,  "  Son,  ah  why 

Towards  us  hast  thou  done  this  thing  unmeet  ?  ^^ 

Behold  with  sorrowing  hearts  thy  sire  and  I 

Have  sought  thee  :"  and  as  here  she  silent  grew 
Vanished  the  scene  which  first  I  did  descry. 

Then  there  appeared  another  with  the  dew 

Upon  her  cheeks,  which  grief  distilleth  down,  ^^ 

Through  anger  at  the  deeds  which  others  do : 

And  said  :  "  If  thou  art  master  of  the  town, 

To  name  the  which  'mongst  gods  the  strife  was  shared, 
And  whence  proceedeth  every  science  known, 

Line  94.  This  story  is  told  of  Pisistratus,  tyrant  of  Athens. 
Line  98.  Minerva  and  Neptune  strove  for  the  honour,  which  was  won  by 
Athene  through  her  gift  of  the  olive. 


190  PURGATORY.  Canto  XV. 

Avenge  thee  of  those  shameless  arms  that  dared, 

Pisistratus  !     our  daughter  to  embrace." 

And  gently  and  benignantly  appeared 
Her  lord  to  answer  her,  with  grave,  calm  face, 

"  What  shall  we  do  to  those  who  wish  us  ill. 

If  we  doom  one  who  loves  us  to  disgrace  ?" 
Then  I  saw  people  with  the  flaming  will 

Of  anger  kindled,  who  a  youth  did  stone. 

Each  crying  loudly  to  the  other,  kill. 
And  him  I  witnessed  there  by  death  bent  down, 

Which  bowed  him  towards  the  earth,  yet  still  with  life  "® 

For  ever  in  his  eyes.  Heaven's  glories  shine : 
Beseechiug  his  high  Lord,  in  such  a  strife 

That  to  his  persecutors  he  would  yield 

Pardon,  his  aspect  all  with  pity  rife. 
What  time  my  spirit  came  back  from  that  field. 

Unto  the  things  which  in  themselves  are  true, 

I  knew  no  fiction  had  my  dreams  revealed. 
My  leader,  who  might  me  in  actions  view 

Like  one  who  rouseth  up  from  slumber  deep. 

Asked  me :  "  What  hast  thou,  that  thou  totterest  so  ?    '"^* 
For  more  than  half  a  league  dost  thou  thus  creep, 

Closing  thy  eyes,  and  with  thy  limbs  awry. 

In  guise  of  one  o'ercome  by  wine,  or  sleep." 
"  0  my  sweet  father,"  did  I  make  reply, 

'*  Hear,  and  Til  tell  thee,  what  to  me  was  shown,  '^^ 

The  whilst  my  limbs  had  lost  the  power  to  hie." 
And  he :  "A  hundred  masks  if  thou  hadst  on. 

Over  thy  face,  from  me  thou  could st  not  veil 

Thy  thoughts,  how  slight  soever  be  their  tone. 
That  which  thou  saw'st,  was  shown  thee,  not  to  fail  ^^'^ 

Thy  heart  to  open  to  the  streams  of  peace, 

Which  from  the  eternal  fountain  ever  well. 
I  did  not  ask,  what  hast  ?  like  one  who  sees 

With  mortal  eyes  alone,  which  nought  can  weet 

What  time  the  body  lies  all  spiritless,  •    ^^^ 

I  asked  thee  to  give  strength  unto  thy  feet : 

Thus  it  behoves  to  stimulate  the  slow      ^ 

To  use  their  waking  vigilance,  as  meet." 
*Twas  evening  now,  and  we  intent  did  go. 

Looking  beyond,  far  as  the  eye  could  scan,  ^^*^ 

Against  the  westering  rays,  that  shone  so  low : 
And  lo !  a  smoke,  little  by  little  'gan. 

To  gather  towards  us  like  the  night  obscure, 

Nor  was  it  possible  escape  to  plan  ; 
So  it  bereft  us  of  the  daylight  pure.  ^*' 


Canto  XVI.  PURGATORY.  191 


CANTO  XVI. 

Dante  proceeds  throiagh  the  smoke,  guided  by  Yirgil,  and  hears  the  voices  of 
spirits  who  are  purged  there  from  the  sin  of  Anger.  He  converses  with 
Marco  Lombardo,  from  whom  he  inquires  the  reason  of  the  degeneracy 
of  the  age.  The  spirit  points  out  to  him  the  error  of  attributing  it  to 
necessity,  or  the  starry  influences,  as  man  is  gifted  with  free  will,  and 
explains  it  as  the  consequence  of  the  union  of  temporal  and  spiritual 
powers  in  the  Papal  Grovernment. 

Darkness  of  Hell,  and  of  a  night  depriven 

Of  every  planet  'neath  a  murky  sky 

O'er  which  the  clouds  in  hurrying  gloom  are  driven, 
Ne'er  made  so  thick  a  veil  before  my  eye. 

As  did  that  smoke  which  us  enshrouded  there,  ^ 

Nor  to  the  sense  so  rough,  and  harshly  dry. 
To  stay  unclosed  the  eyesight  could  not  bear  : 

On  which  my  escort  wise,  so  often  tried. 

Drew  near,  and  ofifered  me  his  shoulder  fair. 
So  like  a  blind  man  goes  behind  his  guide,  ^^ 

Not  to  forsake  the  pathway,  nor  be  shent 

'Gainst  anything  where  danger  may  abide. 
Through  that  most  foul  and  bitter  air  I  went, 

Aye  listening  to  my  leader,  who  did  say, 

*'  Watch  only  that  from  me  thou  be'st  not  rent."  ^^ 

And  voices  then  I  heard,  which  seemed  to  pray 

F,or  peace,  and  for  compassion,  all  and  each, 

Unto  God's  Angel,  who  lifts  sins  away. 
The  Agnus  Dei  aye  began  their  speech. 

In  all  one  word,  one  manner  did  appear,  ^" 

To  perfect  concord  they  had  seemed  to  reach. 
"  These  must  be  spirits,  master,  whom  I  hear  ?" 

I  said  ;  and  he  to  me :  "  Thou  judgest  true. 

Loosening  the  bond  of  anger,  go  they  here." 
"  Now,  who  art  thou,  our  smoke  who  cleavest  through,         ^ 

And  yet  dost  speak  of  us,  as  if  that  thou 

Still  time  by  calends  didst  divide  anew  ?" 
Thus  by  a  voice  was  spoken  there  I  trow : 

On  which  my  master  said ;  "  Do  thou  reply, 

And  ask  if  hence  the  way  above  doth  go."  ^^ 

"  O  creature  who  dost  clear  thyself,"  said  I, 

*'  To  turn  again  to  him,  who  made  thee,  fair, 

Thou'lt  hear  a  marvel  if  with  me  wilt  hie." 

Line  27.  As  if  thou  wert  still  living,  and  computing  time. 


192  PURGATORY.  Canto  XVI. 

'*  I'll  follow  thee  as  far  as  I  may  fare," 

He  answered,  "  since  the  smoke  doth  not  permit  ^^ 

To  see,  we'll  keep  together  by  the  ear." 
Then  I  began,  *'  That  burden  which  we  quit, 

Dissolved  by  death,  I  bear  with  me  above, 

And  here  have  come  from  the  infernal  pit. 
If  God  has  chosen  me  with  such  a  love,  ^ 

So  that  he  wills  that  I  should  see  his  court 

In  way,  from  modern  use,  that  far  doth  rove, 
Conceal  not  from  me,  who  ere  death  thou  wert, 

But  say  and  tell  me,  if  direct  I  go. 

Unto  the  pass,  thy  words  be  our  escort."  *^ 

*'  Marco  Lombardo  was  my  name  below, 

The  world  I  tnew,  that  worth  I  well  did  love, 

To  which  now  each  one  has  relaxed  the  bow : 
To  mount  above,  thou  dost  straightforward  move." 

So  answered  he,  and  added  :  '*  Thee  I  pray  ^*^ 

To  pray  for  me,  when  thou  shalt  be  above." 
And  I  to  him  :  "  I  bind  my  faith  to  thee 

To  do  the  thing  thou  askest :  but  I  own 

A  doubt  within,  I  cannot  clear  away. 
First  it  was  single,  now  'tis  double  grown  "'^ 

Through  this  thy  judgment,  which  now  makes  me  sure 

Coupled  with  what  was  elsewhere  to  me  shown. 
The  world  in  sooth  is  altogether  poor 

Of  every  virtue,  as  thou  now  didst  say. 

And  covered  heavily  with  malice'  store  :  ^ 

But  point  me  out  the  reason  now  I  pray, 

Which  I  may  see  and  unto  others  show. 

Since  one  in  Heaven,  and  one  on  earth  doth  lay." 
A  deep  sigh  laden  with  the  soul  of  woe 

He  vented  first,  then,  "  Brother,"  he  began,  ^ 

"  The  world  is  blind,  thou  comest  from  below. 
All  ye  who  live,  attribute  every  plan 

To  skyey  influence,  as  if  that  all 

Through  stern  necessity  in  first  grooves  ran. 
If  thus  it  were,  'twould  be  the  funeral  ^^ 

Of  your  free  will,  and  justice  'twould  not  be 
"^    ,    That  joy  on  good,  and  grief  031  ill  should  fall. 

Line  46.  A  Venetian  gentleman,  Lombard  in  name  and  nation. 

Line  57.  Referring  to  Guido  del  Duca,  who  was  also  a  laudator  temporis 
acti. 

Line  63.  Some  attribute  this  degeneracy  to  mankind,  and  some  to  the 
influence  of  the  stars,  which  it  is  impossible  to  evade. 


^ 


Canto  XVI.  PURGATORY.  193 

The  sky  begins  your  movements,  I  agree  : 

I  say  not  all :  supposing  so  I  said, 

For  good  and  evil,  light  is  granted  ye  :    ^  '^ 

And  will  all  free ;  which,  if  when  sore  bestead, 

It  can,  in  struggle  with  the  sky,  endure,  f 

Will  conquer  all  things  then,  well  nourished.  ^ 
To  a  better  nature,  and  a  higher  power. 

Though  subject  ye  are  free,  and  that  doth  make  ^" 

Your  soul,  on  which  the  skies  no  influence  shower. 
But  if  the  present  world  doth  worth  forsake,    • 

To  thee  the  true  cause  will  I  now  declare,   ( 

In  ye  the  reason  lies,  ye  there  must  seek.    / 
There  issues  from  his  hand,  who  loves  it,  ere  ^ 

It  be,  in  fashion  of  a  little  child, 

Weeping  and  laughing  with  an  infant's  air 
The  soul  all  simple,  by  no  lore  defiled. 

Save  that  as  prompted  by  a  Maker  kind, 

To  aught  that  pleases  it,  it  turns  beguiled.  ^^^ 

Of  lower  good  the  taste  it  first  doth  find ; 

There  'tis  deceived,  and  runneth  after  it. 

If  guide  or  curb  its  longing  doth  not  bind. 
Hence  it  behoved  the  laws  to  place  for  bit : 

Kings  it  behoved  to  have,  that  one  might  greet  ^^ 

At  least  the  turret  of  a  city  fit. 
Laws  are  there,  but  who  yields  observance  meet  ? 

No  one  because  the  Pastor  who's  supreme, 

Can  ruminate,  but  hath  not  cloven  feet. 
Therefore  the  people,  greedy  of  the  same,  ^^^ 

Seeing  their  guide  to  worldly  'vantage  cleave. 

Pasture  on  that,  and  nothing  further  claim. 
Their  evil  teaching,  well  may  ye  believe 

The  reason  why  the  world  has  grown  so  vile, 

And  not  corrupted  nature  that  you  have.  ^^^ 


Line  73.  Dante  is  a  firm  believer  iu  the  influence  of  the  stars  on  human 
actions  and  natures,  as  will  be  seen  fully  in  Canto  VIII.  of  the  "Paradise  ;" 
but  he  allows  that  the  will  is  free,  and  that  a  man  can  combat  successfully  the 
evil  nature  implanted  in  him  by  the  stars. 

Line  79.  To  God  himself,  the  Creator  of  the  soul. 

Line  99.  In  the  Mosaic  law,  those  beasts  are  clean  who  chew  the  cud  and 
have  the  cloven  hoof.  The  Pope  is  an  unclean  beast,  because  though  he  can 
ruminate  and  pass  good  ordinances,  he  wants  the  cloven  foot — i.e.,  he  does 
not  separate  the  spiritual  from  temporal  authority.  This  ingenious  explana- 
tion is  by  Venturi,  who  at  the  same  time  bids  the  reader  remember  that 
Dante  was  a  Ghibeline,  and  factious  to  fanaticism  ! 


194  PURGATORY.  Canto  XVI. 

Was  wont  old  Eome,  whicli  made  the  world  to  smile 
To  have  two  suns,  who  each  of  them  displayed 
Various,  the  earthly,  and  the  G-odly  style. 

One  has  usurped  the  other,  the  sword  blade 

Is  joined  to  the  crosier,  and  together  grown,  "® 

Through  open  force  the  ill  accord  is  made  : 

The  one  fears  not  the  other,  when  thus  one. 
If  thou  believest  not,  think  thee  of  its  corn ; 
For  by  its  seed  is  every  herbage  known. 

Upon  the  land  the  Adige  and  Po  adorn  "® 

Valour  and  courtesy  were  wont  to  appear 
Ere  Frederic  there  in  battle  was  outborne. 

Now  with  security  can  wander  there 

Whoever  wishes  to  avoid,  through  shame, 

Converse  with  good  men,  nor  to  see  them  near.  ^"® 

Still  are  there  three  old  men,  through  whom  doth  blame 
The  ancient  age,  the  new,  ah !  how  they  would 
That  God  to  a  better  life  their  souls  should  claim. 

Pallazzo*s  Conrad,  the  Gherardo  good. 

And  Guido  da  Castel,  far  better  named  ^^^ 

The  simple  Lombard  in  the  Frankish  mode. 

Say  then  henceforth,  the  Church  of  Eome  that  claimed 
Two  opposite  powers  within  herself  to  wed, 
Falls  in  the  mire,  herself,  and  burden  shamed." 

**  O  Marco  mine,  thou  arguest  well,"  I  said,  ^^ 

"  And  now  I  see  why  from  the  heritage 
The  sons  of  Levi  were  disherited. 

But  who  is  that  Gherardo,  who  as  gauge 

Thou  saidst  remained  amongst  a  worn-out  race. 

As  a  reproof  unto  a  barbarous  age?"  ^^ 

*'  Thy  speech  deceives  me,  or  thou  dost  but  press, 
Since  speaking  Tuscan  to  me,"  he  replied, 
"  Of  good  Gherardo  thou  hast  heard  no  trace. 

No  other  surname  be  to  him  applied, 

Unless  his  daughter,  Gaja's,  be  allowed,  ^^ 

I  cannot  further  come,  God  with  you  bide. 

Line  107.  The  Emperor  and  the  Bishop  of  Rome.  The  necessity  for  a 
separation  of  the  temporal  and  spiritual  rule  is  the  keynote  of  Dante's 
system  of  politics. 

Line  117.  Frederic  II.,  introduced  amongst  the  heretics  in  Canto  X.  of 
"  Hell :"  his  defeat  before  Parma,  in  1248,  by  the  Papal  forces  is  here  alluded 
to. 

Line  126.  The  French  called  all  Italians  Lombards. 

Line  138.  Gherardo  da  Camino,  of  Trevizi.  Dante  alludes  to  him  honour- 
ably in  his  Convito.  His  daughter  Gaja  was  one  of  the  first  Italian 
poetesses,  celebrated  more  especially  for  her  beauty  and  modesty. 


Canto  XVII.  PURGATORY.  195 

Behold  the  light  that  shimmers  through  the  cloud, 

Already  whiten  :  to  appear  before 

The  angel  there,  to  me  is  disallowed  :" 
He  spake,  and  would  not  hear  me  any  more.  ^*^ 


CANTO   XVII. 

The  poets  issue  from  the  smoke,  and  various  scenes  of  anger  are  shown  to 
Dante  in  vision — Philomel,  Haman,  Amata.  He  is  roused  by  the  ap- 
pearance of  an  Angel,  who.  directs  them  to  mount  to  the  next  cornice. 
The  night  closes  as  they  reach  the  summit  of  the  stairs,  and  halting 
there  Virgil  informs  Dante  that  spiritual  sloth  is  purged  in  that  circle. 

Reader,  recall  to  mind,  if  e'er  did  roll 

A  cloud  athwart  thee,  on  an  Alpine  height, 
Through  which  thou  saw'st  no  other  than  a  mole : 

How  when  the  thick  and  humid  vapours  white 

Began  to  rarefy,  within  its  veil  ^ 

The  sun's  sphere  dimly  pierced  its  welcome  light : 

And  let  not  thy  imagination  fail 

To  picture  how,  while  sinking  to  its  rest, 
Within  that  smoke,  the  sun  once  more  I  hail. 

Mine,  with  my  master's  trusty  footsteps  prest,  ^** 

So  from  that  cloud  I  issued  to  the  ray 
That  only  lightened  now  the  mountain's  crest : 

Imagination,  that  dost  steal  away 

At  times  the  outward  scene,  that  man  marks  nought, 
Although  around  a  thousand  trumpets  bray,  ^^ 

What  moves  thee  from  the  senses  if  not  caught  ? 
Moves  thee  that  light,  by  angel  will  conveyed, 
Or  self-engendered,  which  in  Heaven  is  wrought. 

Of  her  ferocious  deed,  who  from  a  maid 

Became  the  bird  that  most  delights  in  song,  ^^ 

Upon  my  spirit's  sight  appeared  the  shade  : 

Aiid  here  my  mind  was  centered  with  such  strong 
Absorption,  that  on  it  no  trace  could  lie. 
Of  things  that  to  the  outward  scene  belong. 

Then  showered  within  to  my  high  fantasy  "' 

One  in  his  rancorous  fury  crucified, 
Fierce  in  his  aspect,  and  as  such  did  die. 

Line  19.  Either  Philomel  or  her  sister  Progne  is  here  alluded  to,  some 
poets  having  translated  the  latter  also  into  the  nightingale,  Philomel,  to 
avenge  the  insult  received  from  her  brother-in-law,  Tereus,  killed  his  son 
Itis,  and  gave  some  of  the  flesh  to  the  father  as  food.  Ovid's  Metaro., 
book  vi. 

Line  26.  The  end  of  Haman  :  Esther,  chap.  vii. 


196  PURGATORY.  Canto  XVII. 

Tlie  great  Ahasuerus,  and  Lis  bride 

Esther  were  round,  and  justest  Mordecai, 
He,  botli  in  speech  and  act  so  trusty  tried.  '^^ 

And  as  this  image,  vanishing  away 

Broke  of  itself  as  bursts  a  bubble,  made 
Of  falling  water,  when  doth  cease  the  spray  : 
There  rose  upon  my  vision  a  young  maid 

"Weeping  aloud,  and  saying,  "  O  my  queen  ^^ 

In  anger  wherefore  hast  thyself  betrayed  ? 
To  save  Lavinia,  thou  thyself  hast  slain  : 

Now  thou  hast  lost  me  :  mother,  these  sad  eyes 
More  than  all  other,  thy  destruction  'plain." 
As  breaketh  slumber,  when  in  sudden  wise  '^^ 

Upon  the  closed  lids  new  light  is  thrown. 
Which  broken,  struggles,  as  it  wholly  dies : 
So  my  imaginations  fell  adown. 

Soon  as  there  smote  upon  my  face  the  light. 
Far  stronger  than  to  mortal  usance  known.  *^ 

Where  I  might  be,  I  turned  to  take  in  sight, 

When  there  exclaimed  a  voice,  "  One  mounteth  here,*' 
Which  from  all  other  purpose  won  me  quite : 
\And  made  my  eagerness  so  great  to  peer 

Upon  that  form,  who  thus  our  steps  did  hail,  ^ 

That  rest  it  could  not  till  it  saw  him  near. 
(  But  as  against  the  sun  the  sight  doth  fail, 

Which  veils  its  figure  through  excess  of  light, 
So  was  my  virtue  here  of  no  avail. 
"  A  spirit  divine  is  this,  who  on  the  height  .  ^* 

Without  a  prayer,  the  passage  upwards  shows, 
Himself  concealing  with  his  glory  bright. 
He  treats  us  as  a  man  himself  would  use ; 

For  who  so  waits  for  prayer,  who  need  doth  see, 
Already  he  malignly  doth  refuse.  *"* 

To  such  inviting  let  our  feet  agree: 

To  mount  ere  it  grows  darker,  let  us  haste ; 
Later  we  could  not,  till  returns  the  day." 
So  spake  my  leader,  and  together  prest 

Our  footsteps,  turning  to  the  stairs  that  spire  :  ^^ 

Soon  as  my  foot  on  the  first  step  I  placed, 
I  felt  the  moving  of  a  pinion  nigher. 

And  air  blown  o'er  my  face,  and  voices  cried, 
Beati  Facific%  who're  free  from  ire." 

Line  34.  Lavinia,  mourning  over  the  suicide  of  her  mother  Amata,  who 
killed  herself  on  the  supposed  death  of  Turnus.     "  ^neid,"  lib.  xii. 

Line  &!•  The  Angel  removes  another  P  from  Dante's  brow,  the  sin  of 
wrath  having  boen  purified.     Beati  Pacifici,  Matt.  v.  9. 


Canto  XVII.  PURGATORY.  197 

Far  overhead  already  we  descried  ^® 

The  last  sunrays,  on  which  there  follows  night, 

So  that  the  stars  appeared  on  every  side. 
*'  0  virtue  mine,  why  dost  thou  take  thy  flight  ?" 

Unto  myself  I  asked,  as  I  perceived 

The  vigour  of  my  limbs  then  fail  me  quite.  '^^ 

We.  now  had  mounted,  where  no  more  upheaved 

The  staircase  upwards,  and  we  there  were  stayed, 

Like  to  a  vessel  at  i,he  port  arrived. 
A  little  while  intently  I  surveyed 

Something  to  hear  upon  that  circle  new,  ^'^ 

Then  to  my  master  turned  me,  and  I  said : 
"  Sweet  father  mine,  what  sin  will  meet  our  view, 

Purged  here  upon  this  circle  where  we  are. 

Though  the  feet  halt,  halt  not  the  converse  true." 
And  he  to  me :  ''  The  love  of  what  is  fair  ^ 

When  less  than  it  should  be,  is  here  restored : 

The  tardy  oar  the  boatman  plieth  here. 
But  that  more  clearly  this  be  not  ignored, 
^  <^    To  me  address  thy  mind,  and  thou  shalt  bring 

From  our  delay  some  useful  fruitage  stored.  ^" 

Neither  Creator,  nor  created  thing,  — --     , 

Was  ever  without  love,  thou  know'st,  my  son. 

Or  natural,  or  that  from  choice  doth  spring. 
The  natural  can  ne'er  to  error  wonne. 

But  through  wrong  object  can  the  other  err,  ^* 

Or  by  excess  or  lack  of  vigour  shown. 
The  while  on  Heavenly  objects  it  doth  steer. 

Or  upon  earthly  ones  doth  measure  keep. 

To  evil  joy  it  cannot  minister. 
But  when  to  ill  'tis  turned,  or  with  more  deep  ^^ 

Or  lighter  will  than  right,  on  good  is  fain. 

Works  'gainst  its  Maker,  the  created  shape. 
Hence  thou  canst  comprehend,  that  like  to  grain 

In  you  each  virtue  springeth  from  love's  seed, 

And  every  action  which  doth  merit  pain.  ^^^ 

Now  since  Love's  bent  was  never  yet  agreed 

Save  to  the  welfare  of  its  object  dear, 

From  its  own  hatred  everything  is  freed. 
And  since  the  intellect  we  cannot  sheer 

From  the  primal  effluence,  standing  all  alone,  "^ 

From  hating  that,  the  mental  instinct's  clear. 

Line  106.  It  is  impossible  for  any  man  to  hate  himself,  or  God  his  first 
cause,  therefore  a  man  can  rejoice  only  in  the  evil  which  befalls  hia 
neighbours. 


198  PURGATORY.  Ca«to  XVin. 

Kemains,  if  my  distinctions  well  are  shown, 

That  evil  loved  must  be  our  neighbour's  woe  ; 

And  in  your  mire  that  love  has  threefold  grown. 
There  is,  who  through  his  neighbour's  ruin,  so  "^ 

Hopeth  pre-eminence,  who  hence  doth  call 

That  he  from  grandeur  may  be  cast  down  low. 
"^i There  is,  who  fears  to  lose  power,  grace,  and  all 

Honour  and  fame,  because  that  others  rise. 

Which  grieves  him  so  that  he  desires  their  fall.  ^'^ 

i.  There  is,  who  seems  so  hurt  by  injuries, 
/  That  he  on  vengeance  greedily  doth  brood ; 

And  such  a  one  another's  ill  must  prize. 
This  triform  love  bewailed,  beneath  we've  viewed : 

Now  of  the  other  thou  must  comprehend,  ^ 

Which  in  corrupted  fashion  seeketh  good. 
Some  good  doth  each  confusedly  apprehend. 

In  which  to  rest  his  spirit's  longing  fain, 

Therefore  to  reach  to  it  doth  each  contend. 
If  love  is  slow  to  see  its  real  gain,  ^ 

Or  to  acquire  it,  yields  this  circling  space, 

After  repentance,  purifying  pain. 
All  other  good  mankind  can  never  bless : 

It  is  not  happiness,  not  of  all  good  fruit 

The  essence,  and  the  root  of  heavenly  grace.  ^^ 

Love  that  to  those  too  closely  taketh  root. 

On  three  still  higher  circles  is  refined  ; 

This  we  again  in  triple  form  will  note, 
Of  those  I  speak  not,  those  thyself  must  find." 

Line  115.  In  this,  and  the  two  following  tei'zinas,  are  described  Pride, 
Envy,  and  Anger,  the  result  of  the  Love  of  Evil,  and  which  were  purged  in 
the  three  preceding  cornices. 


CANTO  XVIII. 

Virgil,  continuing  his  discourse,  explains  the  nature  of  love,  which,  though 
innate  in  its  affections,  in  man,  does  not  do  away  with  the  restraining 
influences  of  his  free  will.  At  the  close  of  his  disquisition,  a  troop  of 
shadows  rush  by,  compensating  by  their  present  ardour  for  their  former 
-  lukewarmness  in  life.  Two  in  the  van  encourage  the  rest  by  reciting 
examples  of  zeal :  the  Abbot  of  San  Zeno  declares  hunself  to  the  poets 
while  racing  by,  and  two  bring  up  the  rear,  shouting  out  instances  of  the 
sin  which  they  are  there  purging  away.  On  their  departure,  Dante  falls 
into  a  dreamy  slumber. 

When  he  had  finished  his  discourse,  the  high 
Teacher  intently  gazed  upon  my  face. 
To  see  if  I  appeared  content ;  and  I 


Canto  XVIII.  PURGATORY.  199 

AVhom  thirst  aye  new  exciting  still  did  press, 

Outwardly  silent,  said  within,  "  Perchance  ^ 

My  too  much  questioning  will  please  him  less." 

But  that  true  father,  whose  perceptive  glance 
Read  all  the  timid  wish  which  I  concealed, 
Speaking  to  me  gave  courage  speech  to  lance, 

Whence  I :  "  O  master,  in  thy  light  revealed,  ^^ 

My  sight  is  vivified,  that  I  see  clear 
Whate'er  thy  parley  can  describe  or  yield. 

Therefore  I  pray  thee,  O  sweet  father  dear. 

That  thou  explain  this  love,  whence  springs  we  find 
Each  action  good,  or  bad,  in  man's  career."  ^^ 

"  Towards  me  direct  the  keen  light  of  thy  mind," 
He  said,  "  and  be  to  thee  made  manifest 
The  error  of  the  blind  who  lead  the  blind. 

The  soul  created  prompt  to  love's  behest, 

Turneth  to  all  the  things  that  pleasure  yield,  v-      ^'^ 

Soon  as  through  pleasure  unto  act  addrest. 

Your  apprehensive  power  from  truth  revealed 
Draweth  the  purpose,  hence  within  designed, 
So  that  towards  that  the  spirit  is  impelled. 

And  when  thus  turned  towards  it  'tis  inclined,  ^^ 

That  inclination's  love,  that  is  the  new 
Nature  which  pleasure  in  yourselves  doth  bind. 

Then  as  fire  ever  mounteth  upwards  true 

By  its  own  nature,  which  is  born  to  aspire 

Unto  the  sphere  from  whence  it  substance  drew ;  '" 

So  the  caught  spirit  enters  on  desire, 

The  motion  spiritual,  which  cannot  rest, 
Till  it  enjoy  the  well-loved  object  nigher. 

How  has  been  hidden,  now  appears  confest, 

The  truth  unto  the  people  who  aver  ^ 

Love  in  itself  praiseworthy  at  the  least. 

Because  perchance  its  matter  may  appear 
Always  a  good  thing  ;  'tis  not  every  seal 
Is  good,  although  the  wax  be  good  and  clear." 

"  My  judgment  following  what  thy  words  reveal,  ^" 

Hath  made  love  clear  to  me,"  I  then  replied, 
"  But  that  with  doubt  more  pregnant  makes  me  feel. 

Line  14.  It  is  seen  that  Dante  considers  love  the  groundwork  of  all  the 
passions,  on  which  principle  it  would  appear,  as  Gary  acutely  remarks,  that 
Collins  has  not  introduced  love  separately  amongst  the  passions. 

Line  18.  The  error  to  be  exposed  is  explained  afterwards  to  be  that  of  con- 
sidering all  love  in  itself  praiseworthy. 

Line  37.  Venturi  remarks  that  throughout  this  disquisition  Daute  uses  the 
phraseology  of  the  Peripatetics,  where  matter  denominates  the  kind  of 
things  as  determinable  by  many  differences. 


200  PURGATORY.  Canto  XVIII. 

Since  from  witliout  to  us  is  love  applied, 

And  in  no  other  mode  the  spirit  strayeth, 

Or  right,  or  wrong,  all  merit  is  denied."  ^^ 

And  he  to  me :  "  As  far  as  reason  seeth  >  / 

Can  I  explain,  beyond  that,  thou  must  wait 

On  Beatrix  alone,  'tis  work  of  faith. 
The  soul,  substantial  form,  which  separate 

From  matter,  yet  with  it  is  linked  as  one,  ^^ 

Doth  in  itself  specific  power  collate, 
Which  without  operation  is  not  known. 

Nor  shows  itself  except  by  its  effect. 

As  by  green  leaves  the  life  of  plants  is  shown  : 
But  from  what  place  there  cometh  intellect  ^^ 

Of  primal  notions,  that  man  nothing  sees. 

Nor  what  the  primal  appetites  affect. 
Which  are  in  you,  as  the  desire  in  bees 

To  store  up  honey  :  and  this  primal  will 

Doth  not  deserve  itself,  or  blame,  or  praise.  ^" 

Unto  this  end,  to  which  all  gathers  still, 

Reason  ye  have  innate,  whose  voice  should  make 
/^    Counsel  with  due  assent  to  guard  the  sill. 
This  then  we  find  the  source,  from  whence  ye  take 

Reason  of  merit  in  ye,  as  ye  keep  '^^ 

Love  good  or  evil,  and  the  husks  outshake. 
Those,  who  in  reasoning  pierced  unto  the  deep. 

Accorded  all  this  innate  liberty  : 

Hence  left  their  morals  for  the  world  to  reap. 
Whence  we  assert,  that  of  necessity  ^*' 

J  All  love  doth  rise,  which  in  you  lights  its  flame, 
\'  To  keep  it  in  restraint,  the  power's  in  ye. 
The  noble  virtue  Beatrix  doth  name 

Free  Will,  remember  therefore  of  the  maze 

This  key,  if  e'er  she  speak  upon  this  theme."  ^^ 

The  moon,  which  now  till  midnight  near  delays, 

Quenching  the  starlight  with  its  brilliancies, 

Rose  like  a  rounded  bucket,  all  ablaze. 
'Grainst  the  sky's  course  it  moved,  through  those  degrees 

In  which  the  sun  flames,  when  at  Rome  its  fall  *^** 

Is  seen  'twixt  Corsican  and  Sardic  seas. 
And  he,  the  gentle  shade,  through  whom  we  call 
Pictola  more  than  any  Mantuan  town. 
Had  borne  the  burden  of  my  questionings  all. 

Line  68.  The  moral  philosophers  of  the  old  world. 

Line  79.  The  moon  rose  against  the  course  of  the  Heavens,  in  the  constel- 
lation of  Scorpion,  in  which  the  sun  is,  when  by  those  at  Rome  it  is  seen  to 
set  between  the  islands  of  Corsica  and  Sardinia. 

Lino  83.  l*ictola,  formerly  called  Andes,  was  the  birthplace  of  Virgil. 


Canto  XVIII.  PURGATORY.  201 

Whence  I,  who  of  the  doubtings  I  had  known  ^^ 

A  clear  and  full  solution  had  received, 
Was  like  a  man  who  stands  in  sleepy  swoune. 
But  from  all  trace  of  sleepiness  relieved, 

I  was  aroused  by  people  from  behind. 

Who  seemed  to  reach  us  almost  ere  perceived.  ^ 

Such  as  Ismenus  and  Asopus  find 

Along  their  banks,  the  furious  rout  at  night, 

What  time  the  Thebans  needed  Bacchus  kind  ; 
So  round  that  circle,  urge  their  whirling  flight. 

Those  who  towards  us  coming  I  descried,  ^^ 

Spurred  onwards  by  good  will,  and  love  of  right. 
Soon  they  had  reached  us,  for  with  eager  stride, 

All  that  great  crowd,  still  forwards  racing,  strain  ; 

And  two  in  front  of  them  with  weeping,  cried, 
"  Mary  with  haste  unto  the  mountain  ran  ;'*  ^^ 

*'  And  Caesar,  too,  Ilerda  to  subdue. 

Attacked  Marseilles,  and  hurried  into  Spain." 
"  Faster,  yet  faster,  lose  not  time  anew 

Through  lack  of  love,"  the  others  shouted  near, 

"  Grace  groweth  green  through  zeal  good  acts  to  do."    ^'^^ 
*'  O  people,  in  the  whom  keen  fervour  here 

Makes  up  perchance  for  negligent  delay. 

And  your  lukewarmness  in  a  former  sphere  ; 
This  one  who  lives  (and  certes  truth  I  say). 

Would  mount  above,  when  shines  again  the  sun,  "^ 

So  tell  us  where  doth  nearest  lie  the  way." 
Such  were  the  words  my  leader  said  :  and  one 

Amongst  those  spirits  told  us,  "  Follow  ye 

Behind  us,  and  the  opening  will  be  won. 
We  are  so  full  of  the  desire  to  flee  "^ 

That  rest  we  cannot :  think  it  not  dishonour     V 

Since  justice  drives,  and  grant  us  pardon  free. 
1  was  San  Zeno's  abbot  in  Verona, 

Under  good  Barbarossa's  empire  suave, 

Of  whom  Milan  still  weeps  his  hand  upon  her.  ^'^^ 

And  one  has  now  a  foot  within  the  grave, 

Who  through  that  monastery  soon  will  mourn 

In  sadness,  that  he  used  it  as  his  slave. 

Line  91.  Rivers  near  Thebes. 

Line  100.  When  she  went  into  the  hill  country  to  visit  Elizabeth.  Luke  i. 
39. 

Line  101.  Caesar,  in  the  war  with  Pompey,  left  Brutus  to  complete  the  siege 
of  Marseilles,  and  himself  hurried  into  Spain,  and  defeated  the  generals  of 
Pompey  at  Lerida. 

Line  119.  The  Emperor  Frederic  I.,  who  reduced  Milan  to  ashes  in  1162. 

Line  121.  Alberto  della  Scala,  lord  of  Verona,  who  had  forced  his  natural 
son,  a  deformed  person,  on  the  monastery  as  its  abbot. 


202  PURGATORY.  Canto  XIX. 

Because  he  placed  his  son,  to  evil  born, 

Misshaped  in  body,  and  in  mind  more  vile,  .  ^^ 

In  place  of  its  true  pastor  hence  uptorn." 

I  know  not  if  he  spake  more  or  grew  still, 

So  far  from  us  ere  then  his  course  did  speed, 
But  this  I  heard,  and  I  retained  the  while. 

And  he,  who  was  my  help  in  every  need,  ^^ 

Said,  "  Turn  thee  hither,  and  behold  two  more  V 
Chiding  the  sin  of  sloth,  as  on  they  speed."         -' 

In  rear  of  all  they  said ;  "  AH  those,  before 

Whom  the  Red  Sea  its  pathway  opened,  died, 

Ere  their  descendants  saw  the  Jordan's  shore."  ^^^ 

"  Aud  those  who  all  the  labours  could  not  bide 
Unto  the  end,  with  good  Anchises'  son. 
Doomed  by  themselves,  a  life  inglorious  tried." 

Thereafter,  when  so  far  from  us  had  run 

Those  shadows,  that  they  vanished  from  oar  sight,         ^^^ 
Within  my  mind  new  thought  its  course  begun. 

Whence  many  more  all  diverse  rose  in  might, 
And  I  so  raved  o'er  one  and  the  other  theme 
That  there  my  eyes  I  closed  in  delight. 

And  changed  my  fancy's  vision  to  a  dream.  ^*^ 

Line  136.  Those  Trojans  who  remained  with  A.cestes  in  Sicily,  rather  thau 
accompany  Eneas  in  his  further  travels  and  toils,     "^neid,"  book  v. 


CANTO   XIX. 

Dante  beholds  in  vision  Falsehood  and  Virtue,]  personified  in  two  female 
shapes.  He  is  then  led  by  an  Angel  to  the  stairs,  and  ascends  to  the 
fifth  cornice.  There  he  finds  the  shades  prostrate  on  the  ground, 
purging  the  sin  of  Avarice,  and  amongst  them  he  converses  with  Pope 
Adrian  V. 

Now  in  the  hour,  when  the  diurnal  heat 

Can  warm  no  more  the  coldness  of  the  night, 
Conquered  by  chill  of  earth,  or  Saturn's  seat ; 

What  time  there  rises  on  the  Geomants'  sight 

The  Greater  Fortune,  where  before  the  morn,  * 

The  eastern  sky  is  shortly  flecked  with  white  : 

Line  1.  The  hour  before  morning. 

Line  5.  The  Greater  Fortune  was  a  figure  drawn  by  Geomanti  for  their 
divination,  after  a  constellation  visible  in  the  eastern  sky  before  the  dawn. 


Canto  XIX.  PURGATORY.  203 

A  tongue-tied  woman  on  my  dream  was  borne, 

With  squinting  eyes,  distorted  on  her  feet. 

With  maimed  hands,  and  pale  in  hue  forlorn. 
I  gazed  on  her ;  and  as  the  sun's  bright  heat  ^'^ 

The  frigid  limbs,  the  night  hath  numbed,  doth  warm. 

So,  'neath  my  gaze,  her  tongue  won  parlance  sweet. 
And  straightened  afterwards  her  crippled  form 

In  briefest  time,  and  on  her  faded  face, 

Eevived  the  roseate  hue  which  love  doth  charm.  ^^ 

Then  when  her  tongue  was  granted  such  release, 

To  warble  she  began,  that  scarce  with  pain 

I  could  have  torn  me  from  its  witching  grace. 
"  I  am  the  Syren  sweet,"  began  her  strain, 

"  Who  in  mid  sea  can  sailor's  course  prevent,  ^** 

To  hear  me  all  possess  such  longing  fain : 
Ulysses  from  his  wandering  voyage  I  bent 

Unto  my  song,  whoe'er  with  me  reposed 

Earely  departed,  so  I  yield  content." 
Not  yet  her  mouth  of  witchery  was  closed,  *' 

When  there  appeared  a  holy  lady  near 

My  side,  who  came  to  render  her  confused. 
"  O  Virgil,  Virgil,  who  is  this  one  here  ?" 

Proudly  she  spake  to  him,  while  her  he  hailed, 

With  eyes  fixed  ever  on  her  aspect  clear ;  ^^ 

She  seized  the  other,  and  in  front  unveiled, 

Tearing  her  garments,  and  her  belly  showed. 

Which  woke  me  with  the  stench  that  hence  exhaled. 
I  turned  my  eyes,  and  spake  my  Virgil  good, 

"  Three"^ times  at  least  I  have  called  thee ;  up,  away,       ^^ 

For  thee  to  enter,  let  us  seek  the  road." 
Upwards  I  rose,  already  with  the  day 

The  circles  of  the  holy  mountain  glow, 

And  with  the  sun  behind,  we  went  our  way. 
Following  upon  his  steps,  I  bore  my  brow  ** 

Like  one  who  has  a  weight  of  thought  severe, 

And  in  a  bridge's  arch  his  frame  doth  bow  ; 
When  I  thus  heard :  "  Come  on,  one  passeth  here," 

Spoken  in  mode  so  tender  and  benign. 

As  ne'er  is  heard  upon  this  mortal  sphere.  ^ 

With  open  pinions,  like  a  swan's  that  shine, 

Directed  us  above,  the  one  who  spake. 

Betwixt  the  granite  walls  that  there  incline. 

Line  7.  An  allegory  of  false  human  happiness. 


20i  PURGATORY.  Canto  XIX. 

Moving  his  plumes,  a  wafture  did  lie  make, 

"  Qui  lugent,''  then  affirmed  he,  **  are  the  blest,  ^^ 

Who    to  their  master  souls  can  comfort  take." 
"  What  hast  thou,  that  thy  eyes  on  earth  still  rest?" 

Thus  to  address  me  straight  began  my  guide. 

When  from  the  Angel  we  had  upwards  prest. 
*'  With  such  suspicion  makes  me  go,"  I  cried,  ^^ 

*'  The  novel  vision  which  my  thoughts  enfold, 

So  that  from  it  they  cannot  more  divide." 
"  That  ancient  witch,"  he  said,  "  didst  thou  behold. 

Which  only  o'er  us  now  each  spirit  wails  ? 

Didst  thou  behold  how  man  bursts  from  her  hold  ?  ^ 

Enough,  the  earth  now  spurning  with  thy  heels. 

Direct  thy  eyes  towards  the  Heavenly  lure, 

The  eternal  kingdom,  with  its  whirling  wheels." 
Like  to  a  falcon,  who  his  feet  makes  sure, 

Then  tumeth  to  the  cry,  and  upwards  heaves  ^ 

In  longing  for  the  prey  that  flies  before : 
Thus  did  I  do,  and  thus  as  far  as  cleaves 

The  rock,  in  passage  for  those  upwards  boune, 

I  clomb  to  where  the  level  circle  leaves. 
As  on  the  fifth  ledge  I  my  entrance  won,  '''^ 

The  people  who  were  waiting  there  I  see  a- 

Lying  on  earth,  with  faces  aye  turned  down. 
"  Adhcesit  pavimento  anima  mea,^^ 

I  heard  them  saying  with  such  deep-drawn  sighs, 

That  of  the  words  one  scarce  could  catch  the  idea.  " 

"  O  ye  elect  of  God,  whose  miseries 

Justice  and  hope  alike  reduce  in  sum. 

Direct  us  towards  the  stairs,  by  which  to  rise." 
"  Secure  from  lying  down,  if  here  ye  come, 

And  seek  the  shortest  way,  the  outer  side  ^ 

Keep  ever  to  the  right  hand  as  ye  roam." 
So  spake  the  poet,  and  was  so  replied. 

Some  way  in  front  of  us,  whence  from  the  speech 

I  saw  one-half  my  mystery  yet  was  hid. 
And  to  my  master's  eyes  my  eyes  I  reach  ;  ^ 

When  he  assented  with  a  joyful  sign 

To  what  my  look  of  longing  did  beseech. 

Line  50.  "Blessed  are  they  that  mourn,  for  they  shall  be  comforted." 
Matt.  V.  4. 

Lme  59.  In  the  three  higher  circles  are  purged  the  sins  of  those  who  lusted 
after  various  forms  of  mere  earthly  good. 

Line  73.  "  My  soul  cleaveth  to  the  dust."    Ps.  cxix.  25. 

Line  84.  The  shade  was  aware  that  Dante  had  arrived  there  undoomed  to 
that  particular  penance,  but  knew  not  that  he  was  alive. 


Canto  XIX.  PURGATORY.  205 

Then  with  permission  given  for  my  design, 

Over  the  creature  there  I  bent  me  down, 

Whose  words  that  knowledge  made  me  first  divine  :       •*" 
Saying,  "  O  soul,  in  whom  tears  ripen  soon, 

That,  without  which  to  God  thou  canst  not  turn, 

Cease  for  a  while  the  chief  care  thou  dost  own. 
The  who  thou  wert,  and  why  all  hold  your  stern 

Turned  upwards,  say  if  thou  desirest  greatly  "^ 

That  I,  who  live,  for  thee  earth's  prayers  should  earn." 
And  he  :  "  Why  Heaven  our  hinder  parts  thus  meetly 

E-everseth  towards  itself,  thou'lt  know,  but  now 

Scias  quod  ego  fui  successor  Petri. 
'Twixt  Siestri  and  Chiaveri  down  doth  flow  ^^^ 

Rushing  a  river  fair,  and  to  its  name 

Our  race  the  title  of  its  lineage  owe. 
How  weigheth  the  great  garb,  kept  free  from  shame, 

A  month  and  little  longer  did  I  know : 

All  other  loads  are  feathers  by  the  same.  ^^ 

Ah  woe !  my  soul's  conversion  was  but  slow : 

But  since  tlie  Eoman  Pastor  I  was  made, 

Thence  I  discovered  life's  false-seeming  show. 
I  saw  that  there  the  heart  no  rest  essayed, 

Nor  in  that  life  could  climb  to  loftier  seat;  "" 

Therefore  on  this  new-kindled  love  I  laid. 
Until  that  time,  wretched  and  separate 

From  God,  my  greedy  soul  to  all  things  clave  ;X 

Now  I  am  punished  here,  as  thou  dost  weet. 
The  stain,  produced  by  avarice,  here  we  lave  "^ 

In  the  purgation  of  converted  spirits ; 

This  mountain  knows  no  bitterness  so  grave. 
As  erst,  in  life,  the  soul  did  never  steer  its 

Eyes  to  the  height,  engroseed  on  things  terrene 

So  Justice  here  prostrates  it,  as  it  merits.  '^^ 

As  erst,  through  avarice,  our  love  has  been 

Extinguisht  to  all  good,  hence  failed  its  spell, 
So  justice  holds  it  here  in  bondage  keen. 
Tied  by  the  hands  and  feet  thus  close  and  well ; 

And  long  as  it  shall  please  just  God  to  wreak,  ^^ 

So  long  we'll  stay,  stretcht  out  immovable." 
I  had  knelt  down,  and  was  about  to  speak. 

But  ere  I  had  commenced,  to  him  was  known, 
Only  by  listening,  my  reverence  meek. 

Line  100.  The  speaker  is  Ottobuono,  of  the  family  of  the  Fieschi,  Counts 
of  Lavagno.  The  river  Lavagno  runs  through  the  Genoese  territory. 
Ottobuono  was  elected  under  the  name  of  Adrian  V.  in  12/6,  and  died  one 
month  and  nine  days  after  his  election. 


206  PURGATORY.  Canto  XX. 

*'  What  cause,"  said  he,  "  hath  bent  thee  thus  adown  ?"     ^^^ 
And  I  to  him  :  "  Your  sacred  dignity, 
My  honest  conscience  smote  me,  thus  to  own." 

"  Straighten  thy  limbs,  and  rise  O  brother  free, 
Err  not,  a  fellow  servant,"  he  replied, 
"  Am  I  to  one,  with  others,  and  with  thee.  ^^ 

If  e'er  the  Gospel's  holy  text  applied. 

Which  sayeth  Neque  nuhent,  thou  hast  known, 
Why  I  thus  speak,  will  clearly  be  descried. 

Thy  longer  stay  I  wish  not,  go  thee  on  ; 

Thy  presence  to  my  weeping  gives  respite,  ^^ 

With  which  I  ripen  that  which  thou  hast  shown. 

I  have  a  niece  on  earth,  Alagia  hight. 

Good  in  herself,  since  her  hath  lured  in  vain 
Our  house,  by  bad  example,  fi'om  the  right. 

On  earth  she  only  doth  to  me  remain."  ^^^ 

Line  137.  Since,  as  Matthew  says,  we  neither  marry  nor  are  given  in 
marriage,  I  am  no  longer  the  spouse  of  the  Chnrch,  nor  entitled  to  more 
reverence  than  any  other  servant  of  God. 

Line  142,  Alagia,  wife  of  the  Marcbese  Malespina,  one  of  Dante's 
protectors  in  his  exile. 


CAKTO  XX. 

Continuing  their  journey  round  the  cornice,  Dante  hears  a  spirit  relate  illus- 
trious examples  of  Poverty  and  Liberality.  He  tells  him  that  he  is  Hugh 
Capet,  and  mourns  over  the  cai'eerof  his  descendants.  Ho  concludes  by 
relating  notorious  examples  of  Avarice.  As  the  poets  continue  their 
way  the  mountain  trembles  as  with  an  earthquake,  and  all  the  spirits  sing 
"  Gloria  in  excelsis." 

The  will  can  strive  not  against  stronger  will ; 
Therefore  to  please  him,  in  my  own  despite 
From  the  wave  I  drew  the  sponge  I  might  not  fill. 

I  and  my  leader  moved  along  the  site 

Beside  the  rock  encumbered,  as  one  goes  ^ 

Close  to  the  battlements  on  a  narrow  height. 

Because  the  people,  from  whose  eyes  there  flows 
In  drops  the  evil  which  the  wild  has  nursed, 
On  the  outer  edge  of  the  circle  lay  in  rows. 

O  ancient  she-wolf,  be  thou  aye  accurst,  ^® 

Who  more  than  all  the  other  beasts  hast  prey. 
Through  thy  unquenchable  and  endless  thirst. 

Line  10.    Avarice.      See   Canto    I.   of    the  "Inferno:"    the    advent    of 
Can  Grande  della  Scala  is  supposed  to  be  again  alluded  to  in  Line  15. 


Canto  XX.  PURGATORY.  207 

O  skies,  since  we  have  credence  in  thy  sway, 

To  change  the  aspect  of  the  world  below. 

When  will  He  come,  who'll  chase  this  beast  away  ?  ^^ 

We  wended  on  with  niggard  steps  and  slow. 

And  I,  the  shadows  watching,  heard  them  plain, 

Piteously  weeping,  there  lament  their  woe. 
"  Sweet  Mary  !"  I  at  hazard  heard  the  strain 

Cried  out  in  front  of  us  as  if  with  moan  ^^ 

Forced  from  a  woman  in  a  labour  pain. 
"  Thou  wast  as  poor,"  it  then  continued  on, 

"  As  ever  could  be  seen,  when  in  these  mews 

Thou  wast  delivered  of  thy  holy  son. 

0  good  Fabricius,  thou  didst  wisely  choose,  ^''* 

Preferring  virtue  even  with  poverty, 

Than,  vice  accompanied,  great  wealth  to  use.** 

These  words  such  satisfaction  gave  to  me. 

That  I  drew  onwards,  with  that  spirit  sooth 

To  hold  relationship,  and  parlance  free.  •'*^ 

It  spake  again  of  the  boon,  with  liberal  ruth 
Which  to  the  maidens  Nicholas  had  made, 
In  the  path  of  honour  to  preserve  their  youth. 

"  O  spirit,  who  so  very  well  hast  said. 

Tell  who  thou  wert,"  I  askt,  "  and  why  alone  ^* 

Those  worthy  praises  a.re  by  thee  conveyed. 

Not  thankless  will  the  word  to  thee  be  known. 
If  I  return,  the  short  paths  to  complete 
Of  life,  which  to  its  goal  still  flieth  on." 

And  he  :  "I'll  tell  thee,  not  for  comfort  sweet  ** 

I  look  for  earthwards,  but  since  grace  doth  grant. 
Ere  thou  art  dead,  to  thee  such  favour  great. 

1  was  the  root  of  that  most  evil  plant. 

Whose  shade  o'er  all  the  Christian  land  so  huge  is, 
That  hence  good  fruit  one  can  but  gather  scant.  ** 

But  if  the  towns  of  Douai,  Grhent,  Lisle,  Bruges, 

Possessed  the  power,  such  vengeance  soon  would  light. 
Which  at  his  hands  I  seek,  who  all  things  judges. 

Upon  the  earth  Hugh  Capet  was  I  hight ; 

From  me  the  Louis  and  Philippes  go  down  ^ 

Who  recently  have  ruled  o'er  France's  might. 

Line  30.  The  legend  of  St.  Nicholas  relates  that  he  dowered  three  virgins, 
whose  chastity,  he  learned  through  an  angel,  their  father  was  about  to  sell. 

Line  43.  The  speaker  is  Hugh  Capet,  and  as  acutely  conjectured  by  Arch- 
deacon Fisher,  in  the  notes  to  Gary's  "  Dante,"  the  evil  plant  is  probably  not 
the  French  monarchy,  but  Philippe  le  Bel,  who  is  a  peculiar  object  of  the 
poet's  dislike.  Vide,  inter  alia,  "  Purgatory,"  Canto  VII.  The  vengeance 
looked  for  from  the  Flemish  towns  that  Philippe  le  Bel  ravaged  during  his 
war  in  the  Low  Couuti-ies  was  gained  in  the  battle  of  Courtrai. 


208  PURGATORY.  Canto  XX, 

I  of  a  Paris  butcher  was  the  sou, 

What  time  the  liue  of  ancient  monarchs  ended, 

All  except  one,  who  the  grey  garb  did  don. 
Into  my  hands  the  government  descended  ^^ 

Firm  in  my  gripe,  with  all  the  power  that  springs 

From  new-gained  wealth,  by  troops  of  friends  attended, 
Which  to  the  widowed  crown  promoted  brings 

The  forehead  of  my  son,  who  from  that  hour 

Begins  this  line  of  consecrated  kings.  ^ 

Ere  was  acquired  the  great  Proven9al  dower 

Which  from  my  race  took  honest  shame  away, 

It  did  but  little  ill  through  lack  of  power. 
There  it  began  with  force  and  fraudful  sway 

Its  rapine,  seized  thereafter  in  amends,  ^ 

Ponthieu,  and  Normandy,  and  Gascony ; 
Charles  came  to  Italy,  and  in  amends. 

His  victim  Conradino  there  did  slay. 

And  then  to  Heaven  sent  Thomas  in  amends. 
I  see  the  time  not  distant  from  to-day  '* 

Which  draws  another  Charles  from  out  of  France, 

Himself  and  his  the  better  to  display. 
Unarmed  he  goes,  or  only  with  the  lance 

That  Judas  jousted  with,  and  thrusts  the  same 

So  that  to  Florence  he  doth  burst  the  paunch.  " 

No  kingdom  there,  but  only  sin  and  shame 

Will  be  his  gain,  to  him  more  grievous  far 

As  such  a  loss  so  lightly  doth  he  deem. 

Line  52.  Probably  alluding  to  bis  father's  sanguinary  temper,  not  ^bis 
trade. 

Line  54.  Tbe  last  of  tbe  Merovingian  kings,  Cbilderic  III.,  became  a 
monk.  Venturi  conjectures  that  Dante  confounded  this  fact  with  tbe  close 
of  the  Carlovingian  line,  to  which  Capet  succeeded. 

Line  61.  The  great  Provengal  dower,  according  to  Archdeacon  Fisher's 
explanation,  is  the  kingdom  of  Navarre  and  Duchy  of  Champagne,  acquired 
by  marriage  by  Philip  le  Bel. 

Line  66.  I  have  not  ventured  to  follow  Cary's  bold  alteration  of  the  text, 
who  reads  for  Ponthieu  and  Normandy  Poitou  and  Navarre.  Under  any 
explanation  of  the  passage,  however,  the  acquisition  of  Normandy  was  long 
anterior  to  that  of  Provence,  and  there  must  be  an  error  in  the  text. 

Line  67.  Charles  of  Anjou,  who  having  taken  Conradino  prisoner,  cut  off 
bis  head  publicly  in  1268,  and  became  King  of  Naples.  Saint  Thomas  of 
Aquinas  was  rumoured  to  have  been  poisoned  by  one  of  Charles's  physicians 
while  proceeding  to  the  Council  at  Lyons. 

Line  71.  Charles  of  Valois,  brother  of  Philip  le  Bel.  Called  in  by  Pope 
Boniface,  and  sent  to  settle  the  troubles  in  Florence,  he  intrigued  with  the 
party  of  the  Neri,  and,  bribed  by  them,  drove  out  the  Bianchi  faction, 
amongst  whom  Dante  himself  was  driven  from  the  city. 


Canto  XX.  PURGATORY.  209 

The  other  Charles,  but  now  a  prisoner, 

His  daughter  sells,  and  makes  the  bargain  sure,  ^* 

As  corsairs  do  with  other  slaves  of  war. 

0  Avarice,  how  canst  thou  bind  us  more, 

Since  to  thyself  thou  thus  hast  drawn  my  race 

On  its  own  flesh  to  place  such  little  store  ? 
All  evil  past  and  future  to  efface,  ^^ 

Into  Alagna  bursts  the  fleur-de-lis, 

And  in  his  vicar,  Christ  doth  there  disgrace. 
Again  I  see  him  shamed  with  mockery  : 

I  see  renewed  the  vinegar  and  gall, 

Him  slain  'twixt  living  thieves  once  more  I  see.  ^*^ 

1  see  the  cruel  Pilate,  with  it  all 

Unsatisfied,  bear  on  with  lawless  heat 

His  greedy  sails  into  the  temple  hall. 
O  Lord,  how  long  ere  I  can  joy  complete 

In  seeing  vengeance  which  Thou  now  dost  hide,  ®^ 

Thy  anger  o'er  its  secret  brooding  sweet  ? 
That  which  I  spake  of  the  one  only  bride 

Of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  which  drew  thee  near 

In  order  that  some  gloss  might  be  supplied, 
Thus,  amongst  all  of  us  is  framed  the  prayer  ^^ 

As  long  as  day  lasts,  but  when  night  draws  on 

A  strain  all  contrary  in  turns  we  bear. 
Then  speaks  our  burden  of  Pygmalion, 

Who  traitor,  robber,  and  a  parricide 

Through  his  all-craving  lust  of  gold  had  grown.  ^^^ 

And  greedy  Midas'  misery  beside, 

Which  followed  on  his  gluttonous  demand, 

And  which  'tis  fit  all  after  time  deride. 
Then  each  recalleth  foolish  Achan's  end. 

And  how  he  stole  the  spoils,  so  that  the  ire  "'^ 

Of  Joshua  seemeth  here  once  more  to  rend. 

Line  79.  Charles  II.,  King  of  Naples,  eldest  son  of  Charles  of  Anjou.  He 
was  taken  prisoner  in  a  naval  action  with  the  forces  of  Aragon,  and  after  his 
release  he  married  his  daughter  to  a  Marquis  of  Ferrara,  in  consideration  of 
a  heavy  payment. 

Line  86.  Bishop  Boniface  VIII.  was  seized  at  Alagna  by  command  of 
Philip  le  Bel,  and  kept  as  a  prisoner  in  his  palace  for  three  days.  The  indig- 
nity so  worked  on  his  proud  heart  that  he  died  three  days  afterwards. 

Line  91.  Alluding  probably  to  the  destruction  of  the  Order  of  Templars 
in  1310. 

Line  97.  The  spirit  a.t  last  answers  Dante's  question  as  to  why  he  alone 
recited  the  worthy  praises  of  liberal  deeds,  saying  that  such  was  not  the 
case. 

Line  103.  Son  of  a  king  of  Tyre,  who  killed  Sicheus,  Dido's  husband. 
Mu.,  book  i.,  1.  350. 

Line  109.  Stoned  by  order  of  Joshua  for  concealing  the  spoils.  Joshua, 
ch.  vii. 

P 


210  PURGATORY.  Canto  XX. 

Then  with,  her  husband,  we  accuse  Sapphire  : 
We  praise  the  kicks  bestowed  on  Heliodorus : 
And  with  the  shame  rings  all  the  mountain's  spire 

Of  Polinestor,  who  slew  Polidorus.  "^ 

Tell  us  the  taste  of  gold,  for  thou  dost  know, 

0  Crassus  !  lastly  do  we  shout  in  chorus. 
So  do  we  speak,  one  high  the  other  low. 

As  inclination  spurreth  us  to  say 

Now  in  more  swift,  and  now  in  time  more  slow.  '"® 

But  of  the  good,  of  w^hich  we  speak  by  day, 

1  spake  not  now  alone,  but  near  me  then 
No  other  voice  was  raised  with  equal  sway." 

From  him  we  now  had  parted,  and  again 

We  strove  along  the  encumbered  path  to  crawl,  ^^^ 

As  much  as  to  our  power  was  granted ;  when  ^ 

I  felt  as  something  tottering  to  its  fall. 

The  mountain  tremble  ;  like  one  deathwards  driven. 
The  sudden  frore  my  senses  did  appal. 

Certes,  so  strongly  was  not  Delos  riven  ^^^ 

Before  Latona  there  her  nest  did  hide, 
There  to  bring  forth  the  twin-born  eyes  of  Heaven. 

Then  there  began  a  cry  on  every  side. 

Such  that  my  master  closer  to  me  drew, 

Saying,  "  Doubt  nothing  while  beside  thy  guide."  ^^^ 

Gloria  in  excelsis  Deo,  cried  the  crew 

As  I  made  out  from  those  the  nearest  placed. 
From  whence  the  meaning  of  the  cry  I  knew. 

Immovable  and  doubtful  did  we  rest. 

Like  to  the  shepherds  who  first  heard  that  strain,  "® 

Till  it  was  finisht,  and  the  trembling  ceased. 

Then  we  resumed  our  holy  path  again, 

Watching  the  shadows  who  on  earth  still  lay 
While  in  their  wonted  mourning  they  complain. 

No  ignorance  ere  felt  so  great  a  fray  ^*^ 

Created  in  me,  with  desire  to  know. 
If  on  that  point  my  memory  doth  not  stray, 

As  then  meseemed  in  my  thoughts  to  flow ; 

Nor  through  our  haste  to  question  did  I  dare, 
-    Nor  by  myself  could  I  perceive  the  how,  ^^" 

Timid  and  thoughtful,  so  I  travelled  there. 

Line  113.  Sent  by  Seleucus  against  Jerusalem  to  spoil  the  temple.  On 
his  crossing  its  threshold  "  there  appeared  unto  them  a  horse,  with  a  terrible 
rider  upon  him,  and  adorned  with  a  very  fair  covering,  and  he  ran  fiercely, 
and  smote  at  Heliodorus  with  his  forefeet."     2  Maccabees  iii.  25. 

Line  115.  King  of  Thrace,  who  to  obtain  his  treasure  slew  the  son  whom 
Priam  had  entrusted  to  his  care.     Virgil,  .^n.,  book  iii. 

Line  132.  The  twin  eyes  of  Heaven  are  Apollo  and  Diana,  the  sun  and 
moon.twin  children  of  Latona. 


Canto  XXI.  PURGATORY.  211 


CANTO   XXI. 

Proceeding  on  their  way,  the  poets  are  joined  by  the  shadow  o£  Statins,  who 
explains  to  them  that  the  earthquake  on  the  mountain  takes  place 
whenever  a  spirit  in  Purgatory  is  released  Heavenwards,  when  all  the 
spirits  unite  in  praising  God.  He  tells  the  poets  who  he  is,  and  describes 
his  enthusiasm  for  Virgil,  whom  he  then  learns  to  his  delight  to  be  one 
of  his  companions. 

That  natural  thirst  which  none  can  satisfy, 

Except  the  water,  for  the  which  of  old 

The  woman  of  Samaria  made  her  cry, 
Within  me  travailed,  haste  my  steps  controlled 

Behind  my  guide  o'er  the  strewed  path  to  steer,  ^ 

The  while  that  justest  vengeance  I  controlled. 
And  lo,  as  Luke  doth  write,  that  did  a,ppear 

Christ  unto  two,  upon  their  way,  and  joined 

Already  risen  from  the  sepulchre. 
So  did  a  shadow  join  us  from  behind,  ^^ 

Regarding  at  his  feet  the  prostrate  press. 

Nor  were  we  'ware,  till  his  saluting  kind 
Addressed  us,  "  Brothers  mine,  Grod  give  ye  peace." 

Sudden  we  turned,  and  Virgil  him  addressed 

With  salutation  fitted  to  his  grace,  ^^ 

And  then  began,  "  Within  the  conclave  blest. 

Place  thee  in  peace  the  righteous  majesty. 

Though  endless  exile  be  to  me  its  'hest." 
"  How  ?"  did  he  say.    "  Then  wherefore  do  ye  hie, 

If  ye  be  shades,  unworthy  God's  high  spheres  ?  ^^ 

And  who  has  led  ye  on  his  steps  so  high  ?" 
My  teacher :  "  If  thou  seest  the  signs  he  bears, 

Which  on  his  brow  the  Angel  did  indite. 

Clearly  thou'lt  know  him  of  the  kingdom's  heirs. 
But  since  the  one  who  spinneth  day  and  night,  ^^ 

Has  from  her  spindle  not  yet  drawn  the  line. 

Which  Clotho  unto  each  allotteth  right ; 
His  spirit,  sister  unto  thine  and  mine, 

Thus  soaring  upwards,  could  not  venture  sole. 

Since  in  our  fashion  it  cannot  divine.  ^ 

Whence  I  was  drawn  from  out  the  ample  hole 

Of  Hell  to  lead  him,  and  so  far  will  show 

An  can  conduct  the  virtue  of  my  school. 

Line  25.  Lachesis,  one  of  the  Fates. 


212  PURGATORY.  Cakto  XXI. 

But  tell  us  why  such  shocks,  if  thou  dost  know, 

The  mountain  gave  just  now,  and  why  did  cry  ^ 

They  all  together  to  the  waves  below  ?" 
So  askt  he,  fitting  in  the  needle's  eye 

Of  my  desire,  that  only  with  the  hope 

Of  satisfaction  grew  my  thirst  less  dry. 
Began  he  :  "  Nothing  here  beyond  the  cope  ^^ 

Of  order  feels  this  mountain's  piety, 

And  nothing  haps  beyond  the  accustomed  scope. 
From  every  alteration  here  'tis  free  : 

From  what  Heaven  to  and  from  itself  doth  owe. 

And  from  no  other  influence  may  it  be,  ^* 

Because  nor  either  rain,  nor  hail,  nor  snow. 

Nor  dew,  nor  hoar  frost  e'er  can  fall  adown 

Above  that  stair  of  three  low  steps  I  trow. 
Dense  clouds,  or  lighter  never  here  can  wohne. 

Nor  lightning,  nor  Thaumantia's  daughter  bright.  *" 

Which  ever  on  the  earth  still  shifteth  on. 
Dry  vapour  cannot  rise  beyond  the  height 

Of  the  three  entrance  stairs  of  which  I  spake. 

Where  plants  his  feet  Saint  Peter's  vicar  bright. 
Lower  perchance,  it  more  or  less  can  shake :  ^^ 

But  e'er  by  wind,  within  the  earth  concealed, 

How  I  know  not,  above  it  cannot  quake. 
With  us  it  trembles,  when  some  spirit  healed 

Is  felt  to  rise,  in  act  to  soar  above. 

With  helpful  greeting  there  such  cry  is  pealed.  ^^ 

Purification,  will  alone  doth  proye. 

For  wholly  free  to  change  its  company,  ^ 

The  soul  it  seizeth,  and  assists  with  love. 
The  will  was  ever  there,  but  'twas  not  free, 

For  justice  all  divine,  against  desire,  ^^ 

Proportioned  to  the  sin  the  penalty. 
And  I,  who've  lain  within  that  sorrowful  fire 

Five  hundred  years,  and  more,  but  now  perceived 

The  will  released  to  a  better  home  to  aspire. 
Therefore  thou  felt'st  the  mountain  all  upheaved,  ^'^ 

And  the  pious  spirits  render  praise  to  Grod, 

May  He  soon  raise  them  from  their  pain  relieved." 

Line  45.  Venturi  considers  this  to  be  light.  I  consider  it  may  mean 
simply  a  pure  heavenly  influence,  distinct  from  every  elemental  cause. 

Line  50.  Iris,  the  rainbow. 

Line  61.  The  only  restraining  power  to  keep  the  soul  in  Purgatory  is  the 
will,  which  will  not  wish  to  depart  until  the  penalty  has  been  fully  satis- 
factory to  the  sin. 


Canto  XXI.  PURGATORY.  213 

Thus  spake  he,  and  as  bliss  the  greater  flowed 
From  drinking,  as  the  previous  thirst  was  great, 
I  cannot  tell  the  joy  which  he  bestowed.  ^* 

Then  my  wise  leader ;  "  Now  I  see  the  net 

Which  holds  ye  here,  and  how  from  hence  ye  go. 
Wherefore  it  shakes,  and  ye  rejoice  thereat; 

Now  who  thou  wert,  be  pleased  that  I  know. 

And  why  so  many  ages  thou  wert  laid  **" 

Here,  with  an  answer  bind  me  to  thee  now." 

"  In  the  time  when  worthy  Titus,  with  the  aid 
Of  the  highest  King,  avenged  the  holy  wounds, 
Whence  flowed  the  blood  by  Judas'  lip  betrayed  ; 

The  name  that  longest  lasts,  and  most  redounds,  ^ 

Did  I  possess  on  earth,"  replied  that  spirit, 
"  Though  not  yet  now  within  the  true  Faith's  bounds. 

Such  sweetness  did  my  vocal  soul  inherit 

That  from  Toulouse  did  Rome  my  presence  claim. 

And  deemed  my  brow  the  myrtle  wreath  to  merit.  ^^ 

Statins  on  earth  still  me  the  people  name : 
I  sang  of  Thebes,  and  then  Achilles  great, 
Although  I  fell  beneath  that  second  theme. 

The  sparks  were  seeds  to  my  poetic  heat, 

Which  warmed  me  ever  from  that  flame  divine,  ^^ 

More  than  a  thousand  have  been  lit  thereat. 

I  speak  of  the  Eneid,  mother  mine. 

And  nurse  it  was  in  poetry  sublime  ; 
Without  it  I  had  never  writ  a  line. 

And  only  to  have  lived  on  earth  what  time  ^"^ 

Virgil  was  living,  I  would  stay  a  year 
In  this  stern  banishment,  beyond  my  time.** 

Virgil  turned  towards  me  when  that  smote  his  ear 
With  look  that  in  its  silence,  silence  said ; 
But  all  it  wishes,  will  cannot  forbear :  ^^* 

For  smiles  and  tears  to  diverse  passion  wed, 
Upon  that  passion  follow  so  instinct. 
In  open  natures,  will  is  quite  outsped. 

I  smiled  then,  as  a  man  who  takes  a  hint  t 

On  which  the  shade  in  silence  watcht  my  eyes,  ^'" 

Where  the  inward  thought  is  shown  the  most  distinct. 

"  Ah  to  success  conduct  thy  great  emprise !" 

He  said,  "  But  tell  me  why  thy  face  has  shown 
Just  now  that  rapid  smile,  like  lightning  rise?" 

Line  89,  Dante  falls  into  the  error  of  confounding  the  poet  Statins  with  a 
Rhetorician  of  that  name  who  was  a  native  of  Toulouse.  The  poet  was  a 
Napohtain. 

Line  93.  Statius  died  when  he  had  only  commenced  the  **  Achilleid." 


214  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXII. 

Now  am  I  straitened  on  each  side :  the  one  "* 

Commands  my  silence,  and  the  one  conjures 
That  I  should  speak ;  I  sigh,  and  I  am  known. 

"  Speak,"  with  a  word  my  master  reassures, 
'*  Fear  not  to  speak  out,  and  to  tell  him  all 
Which  his  request  so  eagerly  procures."  ^^ 

Whence  I ;  "  Perchance  on  thee  did  marvel  fall, 

0  ancient  spirit,  when  that  smile  did  rise  : 

1  will,  that  more  of  wonder  thee  befall. 
This  one,  who  guides  on  high  my  mortal  eyes, 

Is  Virgil,  from  the  whom  thou  learn'dst  of  old  ^^* 

To  sing  so  high  of  men  and  deities. 

If  other  reason  for  my  smile  didst  hold, 

Leare  it  as  false,  and  this  the  true  cause  weet, 
The  words  which  thou  concerning  him  hast  told/* 

Already  he  bent  down  to  embrace  the  feet  ^^ 

Of  my  dear  teacher  :  but  he  said,  "  Forbear, 
O  brother  ;  thou  a  shade,  a  shade  dost  greet." 

And  he  arising :  "  Now  thou  art  aware 

Of  the  great  love,  which  towards  thee  me  doth  warm. 
When  I  forget  we  are  but  empty  air,  ^^ 

Treating  a  shadow  like  a  solid  form." 


CANTO  XXII. 

The  poets  ascend  to  the  sixth  circle,  in  which  the  sin  of  Gluttony  is  purged. 
As  they  mount  the  stairs,  Statins  informs  Virgil  that  he  had  been  a 
prodigal  in  his  life,  which  sin,  and  not  avarice,  he  had  cleansed  in  the 
preceding  circle.  As  they  advance  round  the  sixth  cornice,  they  find  a 
tree  covered  with  odorous  fruits,  from  which  issues  a  voice,  recording 
brilliant  examples  of  Temperance. 

Already  was  the  Angel  left  behind 

To  the  sixth  circle  who  had  shown  our  way, 
And  from  my  brow  another  sin  refined  : 

And  those,  whose  hope  alone  in  justice  lay. 

Had  cried  Beati,  as  we  left  their  site,  * 

And  Sitio,  and  therewith  they  closed  their  lay. 

And  I,  than  in  the  other  straits,  more  light, 
Without  a  trace  of  labour  went  above, 
Following  those  rapid  spirits'  upward  flight : 

When  Virgil  Statins  thus  addressed  :  "  The  love  ^^ 

By  virtue  kindled,  be  there  apprehended 
Its  outward  flame,  like  passion  aye  will  move. 

Line  4.  "  Beati  qui  esuriunt,  et  sitiunt  justitiam."    Matthew  v.  6. 


Canto  XXIL  PURGATORr.  215 

Whence  from  the  hour  that  Juvenal  descended 

Amongst  us  into  Limbo,  Hell's  first  court, 

And  thy  affection  unto  me  extended,  ^* 

Towards  thee  my  good  will  was  of  such  a  sort, 

As  ne'er  before  to  one  unseen  did  tend, 

So  that  thy  presence  makes  this  staircase  short. 
Now  say,  and  as  a  friend  thy  pardon  lend, 

If  too  great  freedom  loosens  now  my  rein,  ^^ 

And  henceforth  parley  with  me  as  a  friend : 
How  wert  thou  able  in  thy  breast  to  gain 

A  place  for  avarice,  'mid  so  great  a  mine 

Of  intellect,  thy  zeal  had  stored  amain  ?" 
These  words  of  Virgil,  Statins  did  incline  ^ 

Somewhat  to  laughter  first,  then  he  replied  : 

"■  All  thou  hast  said,  of  love  is  dearest  sign. 
Oftentimes  truly  tilings  appear  outside 

Wrongly  creating  cause  for  doubt  to  be. 

Since  something  from  us  the  true  causes  hide.  ^ 

Thy  question  shows  that  thou  believest  me 

Sunk  in  the  other  life,  in  the  vice  of  greed,  / 

Haply  through  reason  of  the  place  I  flee. 
Too  far  from  avarice,  thou  must  now  aread, 

That  I  was  severed,  and  to  that  excess  ^ 

Thousands  of  moons  have  been  awarded  meed, 
And  were  it  not  that  when  I  read  that  place, 

My  zeal  was  quickened,  in  the  which  thou'st  told, 

As  'twere  in  anger  with  the  human  race, 
To  what  lengths,  O  thou  cursed  thirst  of  gold,   \,  ^ 

Dost  thou  not  rule  the  mortal  appetite  ?         ^ 

Whirling  in  Hell,  the  wretched  weights  I'd  rolled 
Then  I  perceived  that  with  too  wild  a  flight 

The  hands  can  scatter  wealth,  and  I  repented     ; 

Of  that,  as  of  all  other  evil  plight.  '*^ 

How  many  with  shorn  hair  will  rise  demented. 

Who  from  repenting,  even  at  the  last, 

Their  ignorance  that  this  was  crime,  prevented  ! 
And  know,  that  whatsoever  sin  is  placed 

Directly  opposite  to  some  other  sin,  ^ 

Doth,  with  it  here,  its  green  luxuriance  waste. 
If  'mongst  the  people  therefore  I  have  been 

Who  wail  their  avarice,  my  soul  to  clear. 

Through  the  opposite  vice  that  sentence  did  I  win." 

Line  40.  "  Quid  non  mortalia  pectora  cogis 

Auri  sacra  fames  ?" 

^n.,  lib.  iii.,  v.  57. 
Lines  42  and  46.  See  Canto  VII.  of  the  "  Inferno." 


216  PUEGATOKY.  Canto  XXII. 

"  Now  when  thou  sang'st  the  cruel  strife  of  fear  " 

Waged  by  Jocasta's  twin-born  sons  of  woe," 

The  poet  of  the  rural  song  spake  here, 
**  By  that  which  Clio  in  thy  stream  doth  show, 

It  seemeth  not  that  thee,  faith  yet  had  won, 

Without  which  good  deeds  are  but  dross  below.  ^^ 

If  it  be  thus,  what  candles  or  what  sun 

Lightened  thy  darkness  so,  that  thou  didst  steer 

Thy  sails  direct  behind  the  Fisherman  ?" 
And  he  to  him :  "  Thou  first  my  course  didst  veer 

To  quaff  the  water  on  Parnassus'  height,  ^ 

And  God  wards  thou  my  darkness  first  didst  clear. 
Thou  wert  in  sooth  like  one  who  goes  by  night 

Burning  a  light  behind,  for  him  in  vain, 

Yet  guideth  all  who  follow  him  aright : 
There,  where  thou  saidst,  the  age  is  born  again,  '" 

Justice  returneth,  and  the  primal  day. 

And  from  the  heavens  descends  a  novel  strain. 
Poet  was  I,  and  Christian,  both  through  thee. 

And  this  I  somewhat  will  explain  in  brief, 

That  what  I've  drawn,  thou  mayst  the  clearer  see.  ^* 

Already  was  the  world  all  pregnant  rife 

With  the  true  Faith,  which  had  been  sown  abroad 
f       By  the  new  heralds  of  Eternal  Life  : 
And  what  thy  verse,  quoted  above,  foreshowed. 

With  the  new  Preacher's  truths  agreed  so  near,  ^® 

That  I  was  drawn  to  seek  their  haunts :  so  good 
And  holy  then  to  me  did  they  appear, 

That  when  Domitian's  tyranny  began, 

Their  woes  were  not  without  my  tribute  tear ; 
And  whilst  on  earth  my  allotted  course  I  ran,  ** 

Their  influence,  and  their  customs  pure  from  blame. 

Made  me  despise  all  other  sects  in  man. 
And  ere  my  verse  the  Greeks  had  led  to  the  stream 

Of  Thebes,  I  had  obtained  baptismal  rite, 

A  secret  Christian  I  through  fear  became.  ^ 

For  long  conforming  to  each  Pagan  rite : 

In  the  fourth  circle,  this  my  lukewarm  crime 

More  than  four  centuries  prolonged  my  flight. 

Line  56.  Eteocles  and  Polinices,  the  heroes  of  the  "  Thebaid."    See  note  to 
Canto  XXVI.  of  the  "  Inferno." 

Line  70.  "  Jam  redit  et  Virgo,  i*edeunt  Saturnia  regna, 

Jam  nova  progenies  coelo  demittitur  alto." 

Eccl.  iv.  6. 


Canto  XXII.  PURGATORY.  217 

Thou  then,  who  liftedst  in  my  early  prime 

The  veil,  which  all  of  good  from  me  concealed,  ^^ 

Whilst  we  have  still  such  distance  left  to  climb, 
Say,  where  is  now  our  Terence  famed  of  eld, 

Cecilius,  Plautus,  Varro,  shouldst  thou  know 

If  they  are  damned,  say  in  what  circle  held." 
"  These,  Perseus,  and  myself,  and  others  too,"  ^^ 

Answered  my  leader,  "  with  that  G-reek  sojourn 

Whom,  more  than  all,  the  Muses  nursed  below, 
In  the  first  circle  of  the  prison  lorn. 

We  often  parley  of  that  mountain  lone, 

On  which  our  nurses  ever  make  their  bourne.  ^^ 

Euripides  is  ours,  Anacreon, 

Simonides,  and  Agathon,  and  more 

Greeks,  on  whose  foreheads  twines  the  laurel  crown. 
There  of  thy  people  are  beheld  galore, 

Antigone,  Deiphile,  Argia,  ^^* 

And  sad  Ismene,  as  she  was  of  yore. 
She  there  is  seen  who  pointed  out  Langia : 

There  is  Tiresias'  daughter,  Thetis  too. 

And  with  her  sisters,  there  Deidamia." 
Each  of  the  poets  now  to  silence  grew,  ^^^ 

Once  more  intent  around  the  hill  to  gaze. 

Since  we  had  sallied  from  the  stairs  anew  : 
The  first  four  handmaids  of  the  day  gave  place, 

And  at  the  Pole  the  fifth  was  standing  now, 

Directing  upwards  still  the  ardent  blaze,  ^^^ 

When  spake  my  leader  :  "  Still  the  brink  I  trow 

In  wandering  we  must  keep  upon  our  right, 

Circling  the  mount  as  we  were  wont  to  do." 
So  custom  was  our  guide  around  the  height ; 

And  with  less  doubt  the  path  we  followed  on,  ^^* 

From  the  consent  of  that  most  worthy  sprite. 
They  went  before  me,  and  I  all  alone 

Behind  them,  listened  to  their  parlance  meet, 

Which  taught  my  intellect  the  poet's  tone. 

Line  110.  The  characters  introduced  in  Statins'  poems. 

Line  112.  Hypsipyle,  who  pointed  out  the  river  Langia  to  the  fainting  army 
of  Adrastus.     The  story  is  again  alluded  to  in  Canto  XXVI. 

Line  113.  Tiresias'  daughter,  Manto,  already  introduced  in  the  eighth  circle 
of  Hell  as  a  sorceress,  a  solitary  piece  of  forgetfulness  on  Dante's  part, 
though  he  may  have  fancied  that  Tiresias  had  another  daughter,  named 
Daphne,  vpho  it  appears  was  identical  with  Manto  herself. 

Line  119.  It  was  now  the  fifth  hour.  Dante  has  already  called  the  hours 
the  handmaids  of  the  sun  in  Canto  XII,  of  the  "  Purgatory." 


218  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXIII. 

But  to  their  arguments  a  pause  tliey  set,  ^■ 

Finding  a  tree  in  the  centre  of  the  way 

With  apples  in  their  odour  fair  and  sweet. 
And  as  a  fir-tree  tapereth  away 

Upwards  from  branch  to  branch,  this  tapered  down 

That  none  should  upwards  there  a  passage  fray.  ^^ 

Beside  our  pathway  from  the  lofty  stone 

That  hemmed  us  in  there  fell  a  liquor  clear, 

That  scattered  o'er  the  leaves  its  sparkling  crown. 
The  poets  twain  unto  the  tree  drew  near : 

And  from  amongst  the  leaves  a  voice  did  cry,  "'^ 

**  To  touch  the  food  within  your  reach  beware." 
Then  said,  "  Maria  thought  far  more  to  try 

And  make  the  wedding  honoured  and  complete, 

Than  of  herself,  who  prays  for  you  on  high. 
The  ancient  Roman  ladies,  as  'twas  meet,  ^**- 

Drank  only  water,  and  all  learning's  grade 

Daniel  acquired,  and  spurned  the  royal  meat. 
As  fair  as  gold  the  first  age  was  arrayed  : 

Hunger  made  savoury  the  acorns  rude, 

And  thirst  a  nectar  every  rivulet  made.  ■^*® 

Honey  and  locusts  were  the  simple  food 

On  which  the  Baptist  in  the  desert  lived  ; 

From  whence  to  him  such  glory  has  ensued. 
As  through  the  Gospel  has  to  you  arrived." 

Line  142.  Mary's  speech  at  the  wedding  feast  in  Cana  has  already  been 
quoted  as  an  example  of  charity. 

Line  146.  Daniel,  ch.  i.,  vv.  U,  12,  16, 17- 


CANTO  XXIII. 

As  the  poets  advance  round  the  cornice,  they  are  overtaken  by  a  troop  of 
spirits  utterly  emaciated  in  appearance.  Amongst  them  Dante  recog- 
nises an  old  friend,  Forese,  by  his  voice.  The  spirit  tells  him  that  his 
rapid  advance  through  Purgatory  is  due  to  tlie  prayers  of  his  virtuous 
wife,  and  from  her  he  takes  occasion  to  inveigh  against  the  general 
shamelessness  of  the  women  of  Florence. 

The  whilst  my  eyes  upon  that  verdant  leaf 
I  so  had  fixed,  as  they  are  wont  to  stare, 
Who  watching  little  birds  waste  life  so  brief, 

My  more  than  father  said,  "  O  son  forbear. 

Onwards  henceforth,  the  time  to  us  imposed,     \i  * 

Unto  more  useful  purpose  we  must  share."  ^ 


Canto  XXIII.  PURGATORY.  219 

I  turned  my  face,  and  with  swift  footstep  closed 

On  my  wise  comrades,  on  whose  parlance  hung 

My  journey  now  no  trace  of  toil  imposed : 
When  lo  was  heard  a  weeping  and  a  song,  ^^ 

Labia  mea  Domine,  so  clear 

That  from  it  both  delight  and  sorrow  sprung. 
"  0  my  sweet  father,  what  is  this  I  hear  ?" 

Thus  I  began  :  and  he,  "  The  shades  who  go 

Haply  the  debt  of  duty  paying  here."  ^^ 

In  such  a  guise  as  thoughtful  pilgrims  do, 

Meeting  with  unknown  people  on  their  route. 

Who  turn  towards  them,  nor  their  speed  forego. 
So  following  on  our  backs  with  swifter  foot 

Coming  and  passing  by  on  us  there  gazed  ^^ 

The  crowd  of  spirits  silent  and  devout. 
The  eyes  of  each  were  hollowed  deep  and  glazed, 

Pale  in  the  face,  and  worn  so  utterly. 

That  through  the  skin  the  bones  were  clearly  traced. 
I  do  not  think,  to  such  extremity  ^* 

Was  withered  and  reduced  Erisiton, 

Through  hunger  when  it  reached  its  agony. 
Thinking,  I  said  in  self-communion, 

"  The  people  lo  !  who  lost  Jerusalem 

When  Mary  with  her  beak  preyed  on  her  son."  ^* 

Their  eyes  appeared  like  rings  without  the  gem 

Who  in  the  face  of  men  reads  O,  M,  O, 

Would  very  clearly  there  have  seen  the  M. 
Who  could  believe  an  apple's  scent  could  so 

Work  upon  spirits,  and  create  desire,  ** 

Or  that  of  water,  knowing  not  the  how  ? 
What  thus  could  famish  them,  my  thoughts  inquire. 

The  reason  not  yet  manifest,  which  bred 

Their  leanness  and  their  rind  than  fish-scales  drier : 
When  lo  from  the  deep  cavern  of  his  head  ^* 

A  shadow  turned  his  eyes  on  me  to  gaze, 

"  What  grace  is  given  me  ?"  then  he  loudly  said. 

Line  11.  O  Lord,  open  thou  my  lips.     Ps.  li.  15. 

Line  2G.  Erisicthon,  having  cut  down  an  oak  consecrated  to  Ceres,  was 
doomed  by  the  goddess  to  suffer  an  unappeasable  hunger,  which  compelled 
him,  after  he  had  consumed  all  his  substance,  to  eat  his  own  frame  and  die. 
Ovid,  8  Metamorp.     Kallimachos.     Hymn  to  Demeter. 

Line  30.  Josephus  relates  the  story  of  the  woman  who  ate  her  own  son, 
during  the  celebrated  siege  of  Jerusalem  by  Titus. 

Line  32.  The  conceit  is  that  Omo,  a  man,  is  written  in  his  face ;  the 
temples  and  the  sides  of  the  face,  with  the  nose,  making  the  M,  the  eye& 
being  the  O's.  Owing  to  emaciation  the  letter  M,  foi-med  by  the  bones  of 
the  face,  was  clearly  visible  in  these  shadows. 


so 


220  PURGATORY.  Cakto  XXIII. 

I  never  should  have  known  him  by  his  face, 
But  in  his  voice  there  was  laid  bare  to  me, 
Of  what  his  aspect  had  lost  every  trace.  *^ 

That  spark  suf&ced  to  kindle  memory 

Of  his  changed  countenance,  within  my  mind, 
My  friend  Forese's  face  once  more  I  see. 

"  Ah,  do  not  doubt  thee,  for  this  withered  rind, 
The  skin  thus  all  discoloured,"  did  he  pray, 
"  Nor  for  the  want  of  flesh  which  thou  dost  find. 

But  of  thyself  speak  truth  ;  and  who  are  they 
The  pair  of  spirits  who  thy  footsteps  guide : 
Unless  thou  speak  to  me,  thou  must  not  stay." 

**  Thy  face,  which  at  thy  death  I  wept  beside, 
Now  makes  me  weep  again  with  no  less  grief, 
Seeing  it  so  distorted,"  I  replied. 

"But  say,  for  God's  sake,  what  thus  strips  your  leaf: 
Make  me  not  speak,  while  rapt  in  wonder  keen , 
For  ill  he  speaks  who  on  aught  else  is  lief." 

And  he  to  me  :  "  From  the  eternal  reign 
Falls  virtue  on  the  water  and  the  plant 
Behind  us,  through  the  which  I  grow  so  lean. 

And  all  this  people,  who  with  wailing  chaunt, 
From  being  sunk  in  boundless  gluttony. 
With  thirst  and  hunger  here  that  weakness  daunt. 

To  drink  and  eat  inflames  this  yearning  high. 
The  odour  of  the  apple  and  the  spray. 
Which  showereth  down  upon  the  greenery. 

Nor  even  one  revolution  of  this  way  '** 

Completing,  grows  our  penalty  less  rude, 
I  say  our  pain,  solace  I  ought  to  say. 

The  tree  we  seek  with  the  same  will  embued, 
Which  made  Christ  gladly  upon  Eli  pray, 
What  time  He  freed  us  wholly  with  His  blood."  ^^ 

And  I  to  him  :  "  Forese,  from  the  day 

In  which  thou  left'st  the  world  for  a  better  dower, 
Till  now  five  years  have  not  yet  past  away. 

If  there  was  finished  first  in  thee  the  power 

.  To  sin,  ere  God's  love  to  acquire  again,  ^** 

Of  happy  grief  there  came  to  thee  the  hour, 

How  to  this  height  didst  thou  so  soon  attain  ? 
I  thought  I  should  have  found  thee  far  below, 
Where  for  their  time  life  lost  the  spirits  remain." 

Line  48.  Forese,  apparently  known  only  as  tlie  brotber  of  Piccarda,  intro- 
duced in  tbe  opening  sphere  of  Paradise,  Canto  III. 

Line  79-  If  thou  hadst  lost  the  power  of  sinning  further,  before  thou 
embracedst  repentance,  bow  bast  thou  soon  left  the  Ante-Purgatory  ? 


65 


95 


Canto  XXIII.  PURGATORY.  .  221 

And  he  to  me  :  "  So  soon  has  made  me  know  ^ 

The  draft  of  martyrdom's  most  bitter  sweet, 

My  Nella,  with  her  tears  that  ever  flow. 
The  sighs  and  prayers  she  ever  doth  repeat, 

From  that  delaying  hill  my  steps  have  drawn, 

And  from  the  other  circles  freed  my  feet.  ^ 

More  dear,  and  more  beloved  by  God,  is  known 

My  widowed  wife,  whom  I  so  loved  ere  while. 

As  in  good  actions  is  she  more  alone : 
For  the  Barbagia  of  Sardinia's  isle 

In  female  shamelessness  is  not  so  bold, 

As  the  Barbagia  which  I  left  erewhile. 
O  brother  dear,  what  wouldst  have  further  told  ? 

A  future  time  already  do  I  see, 

In  which  the  present  day  will  not  be  old. 
When  in  the  Church  they'll  publish  a  decree  ^^^ 

Against  the  insolent  lady  Florentines, 

Not  to  expose  their  breasts  for  all  to  see. 
When  were  Barbarians  seen  or  Saracens, 

To  whom  was  needed  clothing  to  enforce. 

Or  spiritual,  or  other  disciplines  ?  ^^ 

But  if  the  shameless  ones  could  see  the  course 

Which  Heaven  prepareth  for  them  speedily. 

Now  would  begin  their  bowlings  of  remorse. 
For  if  I'm  not  deceived  in  what  I  see, 

They  will  have  sorrow  ere  his  cheeks  have  hair  ^^^ 

Who  now  is  soothed  by  nurse's  lullaby. 
Brother,  no  more  conceal  thee  from  my  prayer  : 

See,  not  myself  alone,  but  all  my  kind 

With  wonder  see  thee  bar  the  sunshine  there." 
Whence  I  to  him  :  "  If  thou  recall' st  to  mind  "^ 

What  thou  to  me  and  I  to  thee  have  done. 

On  earth,  the  memory  thou  wilt  grievous  find. 
There  turned  me  from  that  life  of  sin,  this  one 

Who  goes  before  me,  some  few  eves  ago. 

When  shone  at  full  his  sister ;"  and  the  sun  ^^^ 

I  showed ;  "  He  through  the  deeps  of  night  below 

Hath  led  my  steps,  amongst  the  dead  in  truth. 

With  this  true  living  flesh  with  which  I  go. 
Hence  hath  he  drawn  me  upwards  by  his  ruth 

To  issue,  and  to  travel  round  this  hill  ^^^ 

Which  you,  with  virtue,  wreckt  on  earth,  endueth. 

Line  94.  A  mountainous  tract  of  savage  country,  where  the   inhabitants 
were  supposed  to  bo  naked.    Hence  Forese  applies  the  name  to  Florence. 


222  PURGATORY.  Canto    XXIV. 

He  promises  to  be  my  comrade  still, 
Until  I  reach  where  Beatrix  will  be, 
There  I  must  stay  without  him,  Heaven  doth  will. 

Yirgil  is  he,  who  this  has  told  to  me :"  ^^ 

And  pointed  to  him  :  "  the  other  is  the  shade, 
For  whom  just  now  there  trembled  suddenly 

Tour  kingdom,  his  deliverance  to  aid." 


CANTO  XXIV. 

Forese  names  some  of  the  other  spirits,  and  amongst  the  rest  Buonagiunta 
of  Lucca,  who  afterwards  converses  with  Dante.  When  the  troop  of 
shadows  depart,  Forese  still  lingers  with  Dante,  and  foretells  to  him  the 
death  of  his  political  enemy,  Corso  Donati.  Forese  then  follows  his 
companions,  and  the  poets  advance  to  a  second  tree,  from  which  issues  a 
voice  relating  examples  of  intemperance.  After  passing  the  tree,  an 
Angel  points  out  to  them  the  ascent  to  the  next  cornice. 

Nor  motion  speech  nor  speech  our  motion  made 
More  slow,  but  speaking  onwards  still  we  strain. 
Like  to  a  ship  by  favouring  winds  conveyed. 

The  shadows  who  seem  dead  once  o'er  again. 

In  their  deep- sunken  eyes  fresh  marvel  wake,  ^ 

Aware  that  I  was  there  a  living  man. 

And  I,  continuing  my  parley,  spake : 

"  His  spirit  haply  presses  on  more  slow 
Than  it  would  do,  were't  not  for  Virgil's  sake. 

But  tell  me  where's  Piccarda,  shouldst  thou  know  :  ^"^ 

Say,  if  I  see  here  people  of  renown. 
Amongst  this  crowd,  who  gaze  upon  me  so." 

"  My  sister,  who  'twixt  fair  and  good,  unknown 
The  which  she  was  the  most,  already  glad 
On  high  Olympus  triumphs  in  her  crown."  ^* 

Thus  spake  he  first,  and  then  :  "  'Tis  not  forbade 
Each  one  to  name,  since  here  has  diet  spare 
All  former  semblance  taken  from  each  shade.'* 

With  finger  pointing,  "  Buonagiunta' s  here. 

Buonagiunta  da  Lucca  ;  and  that  face  ^^ 

Thinner  than  all  the  rest  beyond  him  there. 

Possessed  the  holy  Church  in  his  embrace  : 

He  came  from  Tours ;  and  fasting  doth  atone 
The  wine-steept  eels  of  famed  Bolsena's  race." 

Line  19.  Buonagiunta  of  Lucca  was  a  poet  of  the  age  just  preceding  Dante. 

Line  22.  Simon  of  Tours,  who  became  Pope  with  the  title  of  Martin  IV.  in 
1281.  He  is  said  to  have  died  of  obesity  from  eating  too  many  eels,  and  is  in 
consequence  represented  as  the  thinnest  in  Purgatory, 


Canto  XXIV.  PURGATORY.  233 

He  showed  me  many  others,  one  by  one ;  ^ 

As  they  were  named,  they  all  seemed  satisfied. 

Not  once  I  saw  dissatisfaction  shown. 
I  saw  on  air  their  teeth  by  hunger  plied, 

Ubaldin  dalla  Pila,  and  Boniface, 

Whose  crosier  luxury  to  such  crowds  supplied.  ^^ 

I  saw  the  marquis,  who  spent  such  a  space 

Of  old  in  drink  at  Forli,  when  less  dry. 

Though  even  there  his  thirst  could  never  cease. 
But  like  a  gazer,  whom  some  one  doth  spy 

Chiefly,  my  friend  of  Lucca  did  I  claim,  35 

Who  seemed  to  see  me  with  familiar  eye. 
He  made  a  murmur,  and  Gentucca's  name, 

I  know  not  how,  I  heard  within  his  throat, 

Where  most  consumeth  him  stern  justice'  flame. 
"  O  soul,  whose  looks  such  eagerness  denote  ^^* 

To  speak  with  me,  that  I  may  understand 

Speak  clear,  with  parley  to  content  us  both." 
"  A  maid  is  born,  who  yet  the  woman's  band 

Wears  not,"  he  said,  "  will  make  my  city  dear 

To  thee,  although  men  now  may  reprimand.  ^ 

With  this  my  prophecy  right  onwards  steer  : 

If  through  my  murmuring  thou  dost  error  prove, 

Coming  events  will  make  my  meaning  clear. 
But  tell  me,  if  I  see  the  one  who  wove 

The  recent  rhymes  that  with  these  words  begin :  ^® 

Ye  ladies  who  possess  the  lore  of  love" 
And  I  to  him  :  "  I  am  a  man  who  when 

Love  breatheth,  all  its  symptoms  noteth  clear : 

I  show  to  others,  what  it  says  within." 
"  O  brother,  now  I  see,"  said  he,  "  the  bar  ^^ 

Which  kept  Guitton,  the  notary,  and  me 

So  far  from  your  new  style,  so  sweet  to  hear. 
How  your  plumed  pinions  clung,  I  clearly  see, 

Close  to  the  arch  dictator  in  his  flight, 

Which  certes  with  our  own  might  never  be.  ®* 

Line  30.  Boniface,  Archbishop  of    Ravenna,  famed    for    his    sumptuous 
living. 

Line  31.  The  Marquis  de'  Rigogliosi,  who  being  accused  of  always  drinking, 
answered  that  he  had  always  thirst. 

Line  37-  A  young  lady  of  Lucca,  of  whom  Dante  is  stated  to  have  been 
enamoured  in  1301,  after  his  exile  from  Florence. 

Line  51.  The  first  line  in  one  of  the  Canzoni  in  Dante's  "  Vita  Nuova." 

Line  56.  Guittone  d'Arezzo  and  Jacopo  du  Lentino,  called  the   notary, 
were  amongst  the  earliest  poets  who  wrote  in  the  vernacular. 


224  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXIV. 

Who  would  go  further,  hoping  to  delight, 

Sees  not  the  gulf  which  separates  our  style." 

Silent  he  grew,  as  one  contented  quite. 
As  troops  of  birds  who  winter  towards  the  Nile 

At  turns  fly  onwards  in  a  serried  square,  °^ 

Then  wing  with  greater  haste,  and  go  in  file, 
So  all  the  people  who  were  with  us  there. 

Turning  their  faces  round,  their  speed  increased, 

Active  through  leanness,  and  the  will  they  share. 
And  like  one  wearied  with  his  trotting  beast  ^*^ 

Lets  his  companions  wend,  and  walketh  slower. 

Until  the  panting  of  his  beast  has  ceased : 
Forese  so,  his  comrades  to  pass  o'er, 

Permitting,  asked,  as  with  me  he  did  bide, 

"  How  long  ere  I  shall  see  thee  here  once  more  ?"  " 

"  How  long  my  life,  I  know  not,"  I  replied, 

"But  my  return  can  never  be  so  soon 

But  that  my  will  will  first  have  crost  the  tide. 
Because  the  place  in  which  my  lot  is  thrown 

From  day  to  day  destroyeth  its  fair  fame,  ^^ 

And  seems  to  headlong  ruin  rushing  down." 
"  Now  go,"  he  said,  "  for  he  who's  most  to  blame 

Behind  a  horse's  tail  I  see  him  drawn. 

Towards  the  vale,  where  never  ceaseth  shame. 
The  beast  at  every  stride  speeds  faster  on,  ^^ 

Ever  increasing,  till  it  shakes  him  free. 

And  leaves  the  body  horribly  undone. 
Yon  wheels  have  not  to  turn  for  long,"  and  he 

Raised  to  the  sky  his  eyes,  "  ere  will  be  clear 

That  which  I  cannot  more  declare  to  thee.  '"^^ 

Now  thou  mayst  stay,  for  me  the  time  is  dear 

In  this  domain,  and  I  too  much  have  lost 

Coming  so  slowly  coupled  with  thee  here." 
As  issues  at  a  gallop  from  the  host 

An  eager  knight  at  times,  and  forwards  bounds  ^^ 

To  gain  the  honour  of  the  earliest  joust, 
So  did  he  start  from  us,  with  mightier  bounds : 

And  I  remained  in  travel  with  the  pair 

Who  were  such  marshals  of  our  earthly  rounds. 
And  when  before  us  he  had  gone  so  far,  ^'^^ 

That  my  eyes  grew  as  dim  in  his  pursuit. 

As  was  my  mind  his  prophecy  to  bare. 

Line  82.  Corso  Donati,  the  leader  of  the  Guelph  faction,  fell  from  his 
horse  while  endeavouring  to  escape  from  the  fury  of  the  populace  in  1308, 
was  dragged  by  the  stirrup,  and  died  as  described  in  the  poem. 


Canto  XXIV.  PURGATORY.  235 

Appeared  the  living  branches,  thick  with  fruit 
Of  another  tree,  which  not  far  distant  stands. 
Then,  when  towards  it  first  was  turned  our  route,  ^^^ 

People  I  saw  beneath  it  raise  their  hands, 

And  cry  I  know  not  what  towards  the  leaves. 
Like  eager  children,  making  vain  demands, 
To  whom  the  one  besought  no  answer  gives  : 

But  to  increase  their  fervent  longing,  rears  ^"^ 

On  high  the  bait,  and  all  unhidden  leaves, 
Then,  as  if  undeceived,  each  onwards  steers  ; 
And  we  to  the  great  tree  advanced  anon, 
The  which  denies  so  many  prayers,  and  tears. 
"  Beware  of  touching  me,  but  pass  ye  on ;  "'"* 

The  tree,  whose  fruit  Eve  tasted,  ye  will  view 
Yet  higher,  though  this  graft  from  it  is  grown.'* 
So  'mid  the  branches  spake,  I  know  not  who  ; 
Whence  Virgil,  Statins,  and  myself  past  close 
On  that  side  where  the  mountain  lifts  ;  anew  ^^^ 

It  spake  to  us :  *'  Recall  to  memory  those 

Cursed  sons  of  cloud,  who  their  debauch  scarce  ended. 
Fought  against  Theseus,  double-breasted  foes  : 
And  those  soft  Hebrews,  who  their  draft  extended 

So  long,  that  Gideon  had  but  comrades  few  ^2"' 

What  time  'gainst  Madian  he  the  hills  descended." 
Creeping  along  the  cliff,  we  issued  through. 
Hearing  those  tales  of  sinful  gluttony. 
Followed  for  ever  by  its  gains  untrue. 
Then  on  the  path  united,  once  more  free,  ^^* 

A  thousand  steps  and  more  we  travelled  on. 
In  contemplation  each,  and  silently. 
"  What  walk  ye  thinking  of,  ye  three  alone  ?" 
A  voice  spake  suddenly,  on  which  with  dread 
I  started  like  a  frighted  colt  half  grown.  ^^ 

To  see  what  it  might  be  I  raised  my  head, 
And  never  yet  in  furnace  were  there  seen 
Metals  or  glass  so  shining,  and  so  red. 
As  one  I  saw,  who  told  us :  "  If  ye  mean 

To  travel  upwards,  ye  must  turn  this  way ;  "* 

Hence  go  they  all,  who  seek  for  peace  serene." 
His  aspect  had  my  vision  ta'en  away. 

Therefore  behind  my  teacher's  track  withdrawn, 
I  went  like  one  who  listening  finds  his  way. 

Line  122.  The  Centaurs.    Ovid,  Metam.  12. 
Line  124.  Judges,  ch.  vii.,  vv.  5,  G,  and  7. 


22G  PURGATOKY.  Canto  XXV. 

And  like  the  breezy  herald  of  the  dawn  ^^ 

Moveth  the  ah'  of  May  and  breatheth  sweet, 
All  pregnant  of  the  flowers  and  grassy  lawn, 

So  on  my  brow  I  felt  a  soft  breeze  beat, 
And  clearly  heard  the  moving  of  a  wing 
Scenting  the  soft  air  with  ambrosia  sweet :  ^^^ 

And  words  I  gathered:  **  Blest  in  whom  doth  spring 
Such  grace,  that  in  their  breasts  the  love  of  food 
Cannot  enkindle  too  great  hankering, 

Who  ever  hunger  after  heavenly  good." 


CANTO  XXV.  H 

As  they  ascend  the  stair,  Dante  expresses  his  wonder  at  the  leanness  of  the 
spirits  in  the  last  circle,  who  as  spirits  stand  in  no  need  of  nourishment. 
On  Virgil's  request,  Statius,  to  explain  his  difficulty,  describes  the  gene- 
ration of  the  human  body,  its  junction  with  the  soul,  and  the  nature  f<t 
the  latter  after  its  passage  to  another  world.  They  then  reach  the  seventh 
cornice,  where  those  who  have  been  guilty  of  incontinence  are  purified 
in  fire.     The  spirits  in  the  fire  record  celebrated  examples  of  Chastity. 

Now  without  pause  'twas  time  to  mount  the  height, 
Since  the  meridian  circle  of  the  day 
Filled  Taurus'  star,  the  Scorpion's  that  of  night. 
So,  as  an  ekger  man,  who  cannot  stay, 

But  presses  on  his  road,  whate'er  appears,  ^ 

When  any  purpose  pricks  him  on  his  way ; 
So  entered  we  upon  the  narrow  stairs, 
The  one  before  the  other  hurrying  on. 
Since  climbers  there,  the  narrow  strait  nnpairs. 
And  like  a  young  stork  lifts  its  pinion  ^" 

With  wish  to  fly,  but  cannot  yet  attain 
To  rise  above  its  nest,  and  falleth  down ; 
So  rose  in  me  the  wish,  and  fell  again, 
To  question,  coming  even  to  the  deed 
Of  one  who  maketh  preparation  fain  '^ 

To  speak.     He  did  not  slacken  his  swift  speed, 
My  own  sweet  father,  but  he  said :  *'  Shoot  on 
The  shaft  of  speech  thou'st  drawn  unto  the  head." 
My  lips  I  opened  then,  more  certain  grown. 

And  thus  began  :  "  How  are  they  made  so  meagre,         -^ 
There,  where  no  need  of  nourishment  is  known  r" 

Line  2.  It  was  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon ;  the  constellation  of  Taurus, 
the  next  to  that  of  Aries,  in  which  was  the  sun,  being  then  in  the  meridian, 
and  consequently  that  of  the  Scorioiou,  which  was  opposite  to  Taurus,  was  in 
the  meridian  of  the  night. 


Canto  XXV.  PURGATORY.  227 

"  If  tliou  wouldst  call  to  mind  how  Meleager 

Consumed  with  the  consuminj^  of  a  brand, 

This  would  not  thus,"  he  said, "  thy  thoughts  beleaguer. 
And  if  thou'dst  think  how  in  a  mirror  scanned  ^^ 

Your  image  trembles  to  your  trembling  form, 

This  would  not  be  so  hard  to  understand. 
But  inwardly  thy  wish  complete  to  charm. 

Statins  is  here  :  and  him  I  now  beseech 

To  heal  the  wounds  of  doubt  that  work  thee  harm."       ^ 
"  If  the  eternal  punishment  I  teach," 

Statins  replied,  "  whilst  thou  art  by  me  there. 

Forgive  that  I  can  nought  refuse  thy  speech." 
Then  he  began  :  "  If  in  thy  mind  with  care 

My  words  receiving,  thou  dost  guard  my  son,  ^ 

Unto  thy  question  they  will  light  declare. 
The  perfect  blood  that  is  not  meant  to  run 

Along  the  thirsty  veins,  but  still  remains 

Like  food  superfluous  when  the  feast  is  done, 
Within  the  heart  informing  virtue  gains  1  "^^ 

For  every  human  member,  thence  doth  pass  | 

To  make  them  afterwards,  through  its  own  veins. 
Again  prepared,  to  lower  part  it  draws. 

Which  not  to  name  were  best,  and  germins  there, 

Upon  another's  blood,  in  natural  vase.  '*^ 

The  one  and  the  other  mix  together  there 

Through  excellence  of  the  place  from  whence  they're  born, 

The  one  disposed  to  act,  and  one  to  bear. 
There  joined,  begins  their  operating  turn ; 

Coagulating  first,  it  vivifies  ^® 

That  which  by  its  own  matter  has  been  born. 
Endued  with  life,  the  active  virtue  lies, 

As  of  a  plant,  thus  different  indeed 

That  one  has  reached  the  bourne,  one  onward  hies  : 
Still  working,  now  it  moves  and  taketh  heed  ^^ 

As  the  sea  fungus  ;  and  it  there  doth  learn 

To  organise  the  powers  of  which  'tis  seed. 

Line  37.  The  system  of  generation  here  described  is  stated  to  be  that  of 
Averroes.  The  generating  germ  is  formed  from  perfect  blood  in  the  man's 
heart,  passes  in  that  shape  through  vessels  of  its  own  to  the  lower  organs 
(1.  43),  and  passing  into  the  womb  joins  the  perfect  blood  of  the  female, 
which  has  gone  through  the  same  process  (1.  45). 

Line  47.  The  heart,  in  which  the  perfect  blood  gained  informing  virtue. 

Line  52.  The  foetus  goes  through  the  different  stages  of  vegetable,  zoophytie, 
and  animal  life,  and  when  the  brain  is  completely  formed  God  breathes  into 
it  a  soul. 


f 


228  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXV. 

Now  groweth  pliant  son,  and  now  doth  yearn 

The  vh'tue  of  the  generating  heart, 

In  which  doth  Nature  every  member  turn.  **'* 

But  how  from  animal  a  man  doth  start 

Thou  seest  not  yet,  and  on  this  point  was  blind 

One  wiser  than  thyself  in  physical  art, 
Who  in  his  doctrine  held  to  be  disjoined 

The  intellect  receptive  from  the  soul,  ^^ 

Because  he  saw  for  it  no  place  assigned. 
Open  thy  breast  to  the  truth  I  now  unroll, 

And  know  the  instant  that  articulate 

The  brain  in  the  foetus  is  evolved  a  whole, 
The  Primal  Cause  with  gladness  turns  to  it,  ""^ 

Over  such  masterpiece  of  Nature's  art, 

And  breathes  a  spirit  new,  with  power  replete. 
Which,  what  it  active  finds,  it  doth  impart 

To  its  own  substance,  and  creates  a  soul,       , 

Which  lives  and  feels,  reflective  and  apart.  7*"  ^  * 

The  wonder  my  word  causes  to  control, 

Think  of  the  sun's  heat,  which  createth  wine 

Joined  to  the  liquor  from  a  vine-tree's  bole. 
When  Lachesis  has  no  more  flax  to  spin, 

The  soul  from  flesh  is  freed,  and  of  its  fruit  ^^ 

Bears  with  it  both  the  human  and  divine : 
The  other  powers  are  altogether  mute,       ^ 

Memory,  Intelligence,  and  Will  remain, 

In  act  far  more  than  e'er  before  acute.^^^ 
Without  a  pause,  self -moving  it  doth  gain  ^^ 

One  of  the  shores,  miraculously  sent : 

There  knowledge  of  its  path  doth  first  attain. 
Soon  as  within  the  ambient  air  'tis  pent. 

Informing  virtue  round  about  it  rays. 

As  if  with  human  limbs,  its  tenement.  ^® 

And  as  the  air,  when  full  of  watery  haze. 

By  the  sun's  light,  which  is  on  it  reflected, 

Groweth  adorned  with  vari- coloured  rays. 
To  the  surrounding  air  hath  here  selected 

That  form  which  in  effect  the  soul  doth  claim  ^^ 

With  its  own  seal,  which  is  on  it  reflected. 
And  as  the  fire  aye  follows  on  the  flame. 

There,  where  is  shifted  now  the  spirit's  site. 

Follows  upon  that  spirit  the  new  frame. 

Line  63.  Averroes,  who  is  stated  to  have  asserted  that  there  was  only  a 
common  intellect  for  the  whole  human  race,  as  he  found  no  special  organ 
assigned  to  it. 


Canto  XXV. 


PURGATORY.  229 


115 


Thence  afterwards  it  gains  appearance,  higM 

A  shadow,  and  its  organs,  hence  the  while 

Each  one  attaineth,  even  to  the  sight. 
Hence  is  it  that  we  speak,  and  hence  we  smile : 

Hence  is  it  that  we  break  to  tears  and  sighs. 

Which  on  the  mountain  thou  hast  seen  erewhile. 
According  as  the  spirit's  yearnings  rise, 

And  its  affections,  so  is  shaped  the  shade, 

And  this  explains  the  cause  of  thy  surprise." 
There,  where  the  latest  torture  is  essayed, 

We  now  had  reached,  and  turning  to  the  right. 

To  other  care  attention  now  we  paid. 
There  the  cliff  hurleth  outwards  flamings  bright ; 

And  upwards  from  the  ledge  a  blast  doth  blow 

Which  beats  it  back,  and  clears  a  narrow  site. 
On  that  closed  pathway  one  is  forced  to  go 

Singly,  and  I  on  this  side  feared  the  fire, 

On  that  I  feared  lest  I  should  fall  below. 
My  leader  spake  :  "  Along  this  narrow  pier 

A  tight  curb  must  be  placed  upon  the  eyes, 

For  easily  might  err  the  footsteps  here."  ^^" 

In  the  bosom  of  the  heat  I  heard  arise 

Summce  Deus  clementlce,  clearly  sung, 

Which  made  me  no  less  eagerly  devise. 
And  through  the  flame  I  saw  the  spirits  throng : 

On  which  I  looked  both  at  my  steps  and  them,  ^'■^'' 

My  sight  dividing  as  I  went  along. 
When  they  had  closed  their  holy  requiem, 

All,  Virum  non  cognusco,  cried  aloud ; 

Then  with  low  voices  recommenced  the  hymn. 
Finished  once  more,  they  shouted,  "  To  the  wood  ^^ 

Diana  ran,  and  forth  Elice  chased, 

Who'd  tasted  Venus'  poison  in  her  blood." 
Then  to  their  song  they  turned :  and  then  of  chaste 

Ladies  and  married  pairs  the  examples  cried. 

Who  virtue  and  the  law  of  marriage  graced.  ^^^ 

And  in  this  fashion  I  believe  they  bide, 

For  all  the  time  that  they  the  burning  feel : 

With  such  a  nourishment  and  zeal  applied, 
Closes  alone  that  wound,  the  last  to  heal. 

Line  122.  "  Summae  Deus  clementiiB."  The  beginniog  of  the  hymn  sung 
on  Sunday  matins,  as  it  stood  in  the  ancient  breviary. 

Line  128.  Luke  i.  34.     How  can  this  be,  seeing  that  I  know  not  a  man  ? 

Line  131.  The  nymph  Calisto,  driven  away  by  Diana  for  unchastity,  and 
changed  finally  into  the  constellation  Elice,  or  Greater  Bear.  Ovid's  Motam.  ii. 

Line  139.  The  last  of  the  seven  P's,  healed  on  the  last  cornice. 


230  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXVI. 


CANTO  XXVI. 

While  the  poets  advance  along  the  brink  of  the  cornice,  the  spirits  are 
astonished  at  the  shadow  cast  on  the  flames  by  Dante's  body.  Ere  he 
can  satisfy  their  curiosity,  another  troop  of  spirits  advance  in  the  fire 
from  the  opposite  direction,  and  the  two  bands  embrace  and  pass  on 
their  way,  reprobating  their  earthly  sins.  On  their  departure  Dante 
tells  the  shadows  beside  him  that  he  is  still  alive,  and  he  is  then  addressed 
by  Guido  Guinicelli,  the  Italian  poet,  who  afterwards  points  out  to  him 
Arnault  Daniel,  the  Provengal. 

The  whilst  tliat  thus  along  the  brink  we  wend 

In  single  file,  my  master  often  said, 

"  See  that  my  cautions  to  thy  profit  tend." 
On  my  right  shoulder  the  sun's  rays  were  sped 

The  which  already  filling  all  the  west  * 

On  the  sky's  azure  a  white  splendour  shed : 
And  I,  upon  the  flame,  with  shadow  cast 

A  ruddier  hue,  and  on  that  sign  alone 

I  saw  the  spirits  ponder  as  they  past. 
This  was  the  reason  which  then  led  them  on  .^" 

To  speak  of  me,  and  they  began  to  say, 

"  He  seems  not  a  fictitious  frame  to  own." 
Towards  me,  to  grow  as  certain  as  they  may, 

They  bent  them  then,  regarding  evermo' 

Never  to  sally  from  the  burning  way.  ^^ 

"  O  thou  who  goest,  not  because  more  slow. 

Perchance  behind  yon  pair,  in  reverent  heed, 

Answer  me,  burnt  in  thirst  and  fiery  glow. 
Nor  I  alone  for  thy  reply  have  need. 

These  with  me,  for  it  are  more  thirsting  all,  '^" 

Than  for  cold  water  Ind  or  Ethiop's  seed. 
Tell  us,  how  is't  that  thou  dost  make  a  wall 

Unto  the  sun,  as  if  not  yet  hadst  thou 

Down  fallen  in  the  net  which  Death  doth  haul." 
So  one  of  these  spake  to  me,  and  ere  now  ^'' 

I  had  declared  myself,  had  I  not  been 

Intent  on  something  new  the  place  did  show. 
For  midway  through  the  burning  path  I  ween 

A  troop,  with  faces  coming  towards  them,  hied, 

Which  made  me  gaze  once  more,  suspended  keen.  ^" 

There  saw  I  hurrying  forward  from  each  side 

The  shadows  kiss  each  other  tenderly, 

Nor  pause  for  stay,  with  brief  feast  satisfied. 


Canto  XXVI,  PURGATORY.  231 

Just  so,  within  their  dusky  company, 

One  with  the  other  do  the  ants  embrace,  ^^ 

Perchance  their  fortune  or  their  road  to  spy. 

As  soon  as  these  their  friendly  greeting  cease. 
Before  a  single  forward  step  can  follow. 
Each  louder  than  the  rest  to  cry  doth  press  : 

The  new  troop  shouteth,  "  Sodom  and  Gromorrah  ;'*  *" 

The  other,  *'  In  the  cow  Pasiphse  went 
To  bring  the  bull  unto  her  lustful  horror." 

Then  like  two  flocks  of  cranes,  in  passage  bent 
Towards  the  Riphoean  hills  and  Lybian  sands, 
To  fly  the  frost,  or  the  sun's  heat  intent ;  ^^ 

So  go  in  opposite  ways  the  spirit  bands. 

And  turn  with  weeping  to  their  former  strain. 
And  to  the  cries  which  most  their  zeal  demands  : 

And  as  before  there  prest  by  me  again 

The  selfsame  spirits,  who  had  me  besought,  ^ 

With  faces  all  intent  to  hear  me  fain. 

I,  who  had  twice  beheld  their  yearning  thought, 
Began :  "  O  spirits,  certain  at  some  time 
To  a  state  of  peace,  all  perfect,  to  be  brought, 

Neither  in  tender  youth  nor  in  their  prime  ^^ 

Eemain  my  limbs  on  earth,  but  borne  with  me. 
With  their  own  blood  and  sinews  from  yon  clime  : 

Upwards  I  go,  no  longer  blind  to  be, 

A  lady  th^re  acquii'es  for  me  this  grace. 

Whence  through  your  world  I  bear  mortality.  ^ 

But  that  more  speedily  ye  may  embrace 

Your  chief  desire,  and  reach  Heaven's  Infinite 
Replete  with  love,  that  whirls  through  widest  space. 

Tell  me,  that  I  may  yet  their  story  write, 

Who  are  ye,  and  who  go  in  yonder  crowd,  ^^ 

That  straight  behind  your  backs,  speeds  opposite  ?" 

Not  otherwise  his  wonder  is  avowed 
In  silent  gazing  by  the  mountaineer 
All  wild  amid  the  city's  turmoil  loud, 

Than  grew  each  shadow  in  his  semblance  here  :  '^ 

But  when  from  that  surprise  once  free  again. 
The  which  in  high  hearts  soon  doth  disappear ; 

"  Ah  happy  thou,  who  thus  through  our  domain," 
Began  the  one  who  first  had  questioned  me, 
"  Experience  freight' st,  a  better  life  to  gain.  ^" 

Line  62.  The  Empyrean,  or  outermost  eplaere  of  Heaven. 


90 


2S2  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXVI. 

The  troop,  who  going  from  us  thou  dost  see, 

Did  Caesar's  sin,  who  in  his  triumph  day 

Heard  'gainst  himself  Queen  cried  in  infamy. 
Therefore  they  shout  out  Sodom  on  their  way, 

As  thou  now  heardest  in  their  own  despite,  ^° 

And  help  the  burning  with  their  shame  alway. 
Our  own  offence  has  been  hermaphrodite ; 

But  since  the  human  laws  we  did  not  hold, 

Following,  like  animals,  our  appetite, 
In  blame  of  our  own  selves,  by  us  is  told  ^ 

What  times  we  onwards  start,  the  name  of  her 

Who  worked  her  bestial  end,  in  bestial  fold. 
Thou  know'st  our  acts,  and  how  we  guilty  were : 

If  haply  thou  desirest  to  know  our  names, 

Time  would  be  wanting,  nor  am  I  aware. 
Of  me  I'll  tell  thee  what  thy  longing  claims  ; 

I'm  Guinicelli,  since  without  delay 

Kepentant,  I  already  purge  my  shames.'* 
As  following  on  Lycurgus'  sorrowful  day, 

The  sons,  their  mother  found  once  more,  embraced,  ^^ 

So  I,  though  not  so  far  did  I  give  way. 
When  I  heard  name  himself  my  father  graced. 

Father  to  me,  and  to  my  betters,  who 

Have  rhymes  of  love  and  fancy  ever  traced : 
And  without  speech  or  hearing,  on  I  drew  ^"* 

In  thought  awhile,  aye  gazing  on  him  still. 

Nor  dared  approach  to  him  that  furnace  through. 
After  of  gazing  I  had  ta'en  my  fill 

Myself  in  service  offered  I  to  him. 

With  oath  that  gains  belief  from  other's  will.  ^"* 

And  he  to  me :  "  Such  sign  of  love  dost  limn 

In  what  I  hear,  towards  me,  and  so  clear, 

That  Lethe  cannot  take  away,  nor  dim. 

Line  77.  A  scandal  related  against  the  youth  of  Julius  Caesar,  when  in  the 
Court  of  Nicomedes,  King  of  Bithynia.  Suetonius  gives  the  pasquinade 
indulged  in  by  his  soldiers,  at  Caesar's  triumph,  which  is  alluded  to  in  the 
text — Caesar  nunc  triumphat,  qui  subegit  Gallias.  Nicomedes  non  triumphat, 
qui  subegit  Csesarem. 

Line  92.  Guide  Guinicelli,  already  mentioned  in  Canto  XI.  as  the  elder 
Guide,  so  famous  in  his  time,  yet  superseded  by  the  younger  Guide,  Dante's 
friend  Cavalcanti.  A  timely  repentance  saved  him  from  all  delay  in  the 
Ante  -  P  urgator  y . 

Line  94.  The  story  of  Hypsipyle,  already  alluded  to  in  Canto  XXII. 
When  she  was  about  to  be  put  to  death  by  Lycurgus,  because  his  son,  her 
infant  charge,  was  killed  by  a  serpent,  while  she  showed  the  stream  Langia 
to  the  Argive  army,  she  was  recognised  by  her  sons  Thoas  and  Euneus,  and 
Dante  compares  their  joy  on  recovering  her  after  her  pardon  to  his  own 
delight  at  recognising  his  father  in  art. 


Canto  XXVI. 


PURGATORY.  233 


But  if  just  now  thy  words  the  truth  did  swear, 

Tell  me  the  reason  why  thou  thus  dost  show  "* 

In  speech  and  looks  that  thou  dost  hold  me  dear  ?" 
And  I  to  him  :  "  Your  verses  dulcet  flow 

The  which  as  far  as  modern  style  can  reach, 

Will  make  their  very  ink  beloved  below." 
"  0  brother,"  said  he,  "  he  whom  I  impeach,"  "^ 

And  towards  a  shade  in  front  his  hand  did  move, 

*'  Was  better  workman  in  his  native  speech : 
In  prose  romances  and  in  lays  of  love 

All  he  surpast,  whate'er  the  fools  may  say 

Who  think  Limoges'  poet  stands  above  :  ^-" 

To  clamour  more  than  truth  men  turn  alway. 

And  hence  is  formed  opinion  'mongst  mankind, 

Till  art  and  reason  at  the  last  find  way. 
Thus  many  elders  raised  the  shouting  blind 

Yielding  Guittone  guerdon  over  all,  ^^" 

Till  truth  has  placed  him  many  men  behind. 
Now  if  to  thee  such  privilege  befall, 

That  thou  mayst  enter  in  the  College  cloister. 

In  which  is  Christ  the  Abbot  of  the  Hall, 
Say  to  him  there  for  me  one  Pater  Noster,  ^^^ 

As  far  as  spirits  in  this  world  have  need, 

Where  unto  us  the  power  to  sin  is  lost  here." 
Haply  to  leave  his  place  beside  me,  freed 

To  the  spirit  near,  he  vanished  in  the  fire. 

As  in  the  wave  a  fish  to  the  depths  doth  speed.  ^^^ 

To  him  just  shown  to  me  I  turned  me  nigher. 

And  said  that  to  his  name  a  gracious  place 

Had  been  made  ready  in  my  heart's  desire. 
He  then  began  to  spsak  with  liberal  grace : 

"  So  much  doth  charm  me  this  your  cou?  :esy,  ^*" 

I  would  not,  if  I  could,  conceal  my  trace. 
I  am  Arnauld,  with  tears  and  minstrelsy 

I  go,  in  sorrow  see  the  folly  past, 

And  joyous  see  the  bliss  I  hope  will  be. 
Now  I  adjure  thee,  by  the  virtue  vast  ^"^^ 

Which  guides  ye  to  the  summit  of  the  spire, 

Remember  on  my  grief  your  aid  to  cast." 
Then  hid  himself  in  the  refining  fire, 

Line  120.  Gerault  Berneil,  who  was  called  the  Master  of  the  Troubadours, 
but  whom  Dante  ranks  below  the  ProvenQal  poet  Arnauld,  here  introduced. 


234  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXVII. 


CANTO  XXVII. 

As  the  day  closes  they  reach  the  station  of  the  Angel,  who  directs  them  to 
pass  through  the  fir^,  to  ascend  the  last  staircase.  While  ascending  this 
the  sun  sets,  and  the  poets,  unable  to  advance  during  the  night,  halt 
there  until  the  morning.  Dante,  sleeping  there,  beholds  in  a  dream  two 
females  representing  the  active  and  contemplative  life.  In  the  morning 
they  reach  the  height,  and  Virgil  directs  Dante  to  foUovir  alone  his  own 
promptings  until  the  arrival  of  Beatrice,  as  his  own  guardianship  has 
ceased. 

So  that  his  earliest  rays  were  trembling  o'er 
The  land  in  which  his  Maker  shed  his  blood, 
And  Libra  stood  on  high  on  Ebro's  shore, 

And  Ganges'  wave  with  midday  glory  glowed. 

The  sun  was  stationed,  so  that  sank  the  day  ^ 

There,  where  G-od's  Angel  glad  before  us  stood. 

Beyond  the  flame  he  stood,  above  the  way. 
And  sang :  "  Beati  mundo  corde,"  clear 
In  voice,  beyond  the  reach  of  human  lay : 

Then,  "  Holy  souls,  ye  cannot  further  steer  ^^ 

Until  the  flame  has  bit  ye  ;  enter  brave. 
And  be  not  deaf  unto  the  song  ye' 11  hear." 

So  spake  he  as  we  drew  a  near  :  believe 

When  I  heard  that,  that  I  all  cold  became, 

As  one  about  to  enter  in  his  grave.  ^■' 

Upon  my  clasped  hand  I  bowed,  the  flame 
Regarding,  and  imagining  beneath 
Sights  seen  of  old  of  the  charred  human  frame. 

My  good  guides  turned  towards  me  then,  and  saith 

Virgil  to  me,  "  My  son,  undoubtedly  '■^ 

Here  may  be  torment,  but  cannot  be  death. 

Eemember'  then,  remember  then,  if  I 
Upon  yon  Grerion  thee  in  safety  led, 
Can  I  fail  now,  more  near  the  Deity  ? 

Believe  for  certain  that  within  the  bed  ^ 

Of  this  flame  thou  a  thousand  years  might'st  live, 
Nor  couldst  thou  lose  one  hair  upon  thy  head. 

And  if  thou  think' st  perchance  that  I  deceive. 
Approach  it,  and  thy  own  experience  try. 
With  thy  own  hands  thy  garment's  border  give.  ^^ 

Line  1.  The  sun  was  then  rising  at  Jerusalem,  which  being  the  antipodes  of 
the  mountain  of  Purgatory,  it  was  setting  there,  while  midday  was  over  the 
Gangos.  and  midnight  in  Spain. 


Canto  XXVII. 


PURGATORY.  235 


Lay  by  henceforth,  all  cowardice  lay  by  :^ 
Turn  there,  and  onwards  in  security." 
And  I,  against  my  conscience,  still  deny. 
When  he  my  obstinate  resolve  did  see,  ^ 

A  little  troubled  spake  he,  "  Son,  descry,^ 
This  is  the  wall  'twixt  Beatrix  and  thee." 
As  at  the  name  of  Thisbe  oped  the  eye 
Of  Pyramus  in  death,  to  gaze  on  her. 
What  time  the  mulberry  changed  to  vermeil  dye  ;  ^^ 

So  all  my  hardness  softening  mellower, 
I  turned  unto  my  leader,  hearing  now 
That  name  which  ever  in  my  heart  doth  stir. 
On  which  he  shook  his  head,  and  uttered :  "  How, 

We  would  have  stayed  beyond  ?"  and  smiling  bent         ^^ 
As  o'er  a  child  who  to  the  bait  doth  bow  :        ^<rf-AA- 
Within  the  flame  before  me  then  he  went, 
Beseeching  Statins  to  come  close  behind. 
Who  erst  bewixt  us  had  some  distance  lent. 
When  once  within,  in  boiling  glass  to  find  ^^ 

Some  coolness  I  would  gladly  refuge  take, 
So  was  the  heat  immeasurably  refined. 
Still  my  sweet  father  as  he  went  did  speak 
Of  Beatrice  for  my  comforting. 

Saying  :  "  Her  eyes  already  on  me  break."  ^^^ 

A  voice  did  guide  us  onwards,  which  did  sing 
On  the  other  side ;  attentive  to  its  lay  we 
Came  outwards  where  the  ascent  did  upwards  spring. 
"  Venite,  Be7iedicti  Patris  mei^ 

Sounded  within  a  glory  there,  so  bright  ^^ 

That  overcome  I  could  not  face  its  ray.     He 
Added,  "  The  sun  descends,  and  comes  the  night : 
Make  ye  no  pause,  but  swiftly  hurry  on, 
The  while  the  west  has  still  its  fading  light." 
The  pathway  rose,  cut  straight  within  the  stone,  ^_, 

In  such  direction  that  my  shade  I  threw 
Before  me  from  the  now  low  sinking  sun. 
When  we  had  mounted  of  the  stairs  a  few, 
By  my  lost  shadow,  that  the  sun  had  set 
Behind  us  I  and  my  wise  comrades  knew.  ^^ 

And  ere  the  vast  horizon's  rim  had  yet 
Endued  one  single  aspect  in  the  shade. 
And  wholly  o'er  the  scene  night's  gloom  was  set, 

Lino  39.  The  white  fruit  of  the  mulberry  changed  to  red,  dyed  with  the 
blood  of  Pyramus.     Ovid  Metam.  iv.,  125. 


236  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXVII. 

Each  of  us  of  a  step  bis  couch  had  made, 

Since  power  to  climb  more  than  our  bUss  assailed, 

The  nature  of  the  hill  to  us  forbade.  ^^ 

As  while  they  chew  the  cud  the  goats  grow  mild, 
Who  ere  they'd  pastured  on  the  herbage  sweet 
Upon  the  hilltops  bounded,  wayward,  wild, 

Still  in  some  shady  place,  through  midday's  heat. 

Watched  by  the  shepherd,  on  his  long  staff  resting,         ^^ 
Who  serveth  as  a  guardian  their  retreat : 

And  as  the  herdsman  'neath  the  bare  sky  nesting. 
Beside  his  flock,  throughout  the  night  lies  still, 
To  keep  them  from  all  beast  of  prey's  molesting  : 

So  were  we  then  all  three  upon  the  hill,  '^ 

I  as  the  goat,  the  shepherds  they  I  ween, 
Bound  on  that  hillside  by  a  higher  Will. 

But  little  of  the  outward  world  was  seen. 
Yet  by  that  little  on  the  stars  I  gaze 
More  large  than  their  old  wont,  and  more  serene.  ^^ 

So  deep  in  thought,  and  looking  thus  on  these, 
Sleep  fell  upon  me  :  sleep  that  oftenest. 
Before  it  comes  to  pass,  the  truth  foresees. 

I  think  'twas  in  the  hour  that  from  the  east 

Upon  the  mount  first  rayed  sweet  Venus'  beam, 
In  which  the  flame  of  love  seems  aye  increased ; 

Youthful  and  fair,  there  seemed  to  me  in  dream 
To  see  a  lady  on  a  wide  plain  go, 
Gathering  flowers,  and  this  her  songful  theme : 

"  Whoe'er  would  wish  to  ask  my  name  may  know,  ^"^ 

N^  For  I  am  Leah,  and  my  hands  so  fair 
I  use  a  garland  weaving  evermo'. 

To  please  me  in  my  glass,  I  deck  me  here  ; 
My  sister  Eachel  ever  doth  remain 
Before  tl  3  mirror,  to  her  soul  so  dear,  ■'"^ 

To  look  upon  her  fair  eyes  there,  as  fain, 
As  I  to  deck  me  with  my  hands  alway : 
Her  contemplation,  action  me  doth  chain." 

Now  by  the  shepherds  that  precede  the  day. 

Ever  more  gladly  by  the  pilgrim  eyed,  "" 

When  turning  home  less  distant  grows  the  way, 

Line  74.  The  nature  of  the  hill  prevented  further  ascent,  but  not  their 
bliss. 

Line  100.  Leah  represents  the  active  and  Rachel  the  contemplative  life,  as 
afterwards  the  two  ladies,  Matilda  and  Beatrice,  whom  Dante  meets  in  the 
Terrestrial  Paradise,  as  the  dream  is  clearly  intended  to  foreshow. 

Line,  103.  The  glass  is  the  Deity,  to  please  whom  Leah  devotes  herself  to 
action,  while  Rachel  never  ceases  gazing  therein. 


95 


CiNTo  XXVIII.  PURGATORY.  237 

The  shadows  fled  away  on  every  side, 

And  with  them  fled  my  slumber,  whence  I  rose 
And  the  masters  risen  already  I  descried. 

"  That  fruit  so  sweet,  which  through  so  many  boughs  ""* 

For  ever  seeking,  goes  the  mortal  care. 
To-day  will  bring  thy  hunger  to  repose." 

Towards  me  Virgil,  such  a  parlance  fair 

Addrest ;  and  never  yet  were  gifts  could  bring 

A  pleasure  that  to  these  one  could  compare.  ^'■^^ 

Upon  desire  such  new  desire  did  spring 

To  reach  the  height,  that  as  each  step  I  rise 
I  feel  my  longing  still  expand  its  wing. 

When  all  the  stair  surmounted  'neath  us  lies, 

And  we  had  reached  unto  the  step  superne,  ^^'"'' 

Upon  me  Virgil  fixed  his  loving  eyes,  — . 

And  said  :  "  The  temporal  flames  and  the  eterne  \ 
Thou  hast  beheld,  my  son,  and  reached  a  part  j 
Where  for  myself  no  farther  I  discern.  / 

With  knowledge  I  have  led  thee  here,  and  art :  ^^* 

Accept  henceforth  thy  pleasure  as  thy  guide  : 
Beyond  the  narrow  ways  and  straits  thou  art. 

Behold,  before  thee  beams  the  sun's  bright  tide  : 
Behold  the  herbage,  and  the  flowers  and  trees. 
This  earth  itself  produces  far  and  wide.  ^^* 

Until  there  come  with  joy  the  beauteous  eyes, 
Which  weeping,  made  me  to  thy  help  incline, 
Thou  mayst  sit  down,  or  thou  mayst  walk  'mid  these. 

Await  no  more  my  parlance,  or  my  sign  : 

Thy  judgment  now  is  healthy,  just,  released,  ^^^ 

And  'twould  be  sin  its  promptings  to  decline ; 

So  o'er  thyself  I  crown  thee  king  and  priest.'* 


CANTO   XXVIII. 

Dante  advances  througla  tlie  tranquil  forest  to  explore  tbe  Terrestrial  Para- 
dise until  his  progress  is  stopped  by  a  stream.  On  the  other  side  ho 
sees  a  lady,  who  advances  at  his  prayer  to  the  brink,  and  explains  to 
him  the  mystery  of  the  place.  She  informs  him  that  the  river  has  two 
branches ;  the  one  before  him  is  Lethe,  whose  draught  takes  away  the 
memory  of  sin,  while  the  other  is  called  Eunoe,  by  drinking  which  the 
spirit  recovers  only  the  recollection  of  good. 

Already  eager  thoroughly  to  explore 
That  thick  and  living  forest,  all  divine, 
Which  to  the  eyes  the  young  day  shaded  o'er. 


238  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXVIII. 

Without  delay  I  left  the  bank's  incline, 

Ascending  the  champaign  with  footsteps  slow,  ^ 

O'er  soil  on  all  sides  breathing  odours  fine. 

A  dulcet  air,  which  change  did  never  know, 
Nor  intermission,  smote  me  on  the  front, 
Not  stronger  than  the  softest  breeze  can  blow : 

Through  which  the  leafy  sprays  with  trembling  wont  ^" 

Are  altogether  bent  towards  that  side, 
Where  its  first  shadow  casts  the  holy  mount, 

But  from  their  level  not  inclined  so  wide 

That  the  small  songbirds  there  their  tuneful  chime 
Upon  their  tops  to  warble  are  denied :  *^ 

But  with  a  joy  complete  the  hours  of  prime 
Welcome  with  song  among  the  foliage  green, 
Whose  murmur  adds  its  burden  to  their  rhyme. 

Such  as  from  branch  to  branch  goes  on  the  strain 

Along  the  pine  trees  upon  Chiassi's  shore,  ^ 

When  Eolus  the  south  wind  doth  unchain. 

Already  my  slow  steps  had  borne  me  o'er 
So  far  within  that  ancient  wood,  that  I, 
Where  I  had  entered,  could  behold  no  more ; 

And  lo !  a  stream  my  further  steps  deny,  ^ 

Which  towards  the  left  hand,  with  its  little  waves, 
Inclined  the  herbage  that  was  growing  nigh. 

I'  the  clearest  water  that  earth's  bosom  laves 
Some  mixture  ever  would  appear  to  loom, 
Beside  that  runlet's  all- transparent  waves ;  ^ 

Although  it  moveth  on  in  holy  gloom 

'Neath  the  perpetual  shade,  that  on  it  yet 
The  rays  of  sun  and  moon  could  never  come. 

Brought  to  a  pause,  my  eager  eyes  I  set 

To  gaze  upon  the  endless  trees  which  there  ** 

Grew  fresh  May  boughs,  beyond  the  rivulet : 

And  there  appeared  to  me,  as  doth  appear 

Suddenly  something  which  doth  drive  away, 
Through  marvel,  every  other  thought  of  care, 

A  lady  all  alone,  who  on  her  way,  ^ 

Singing,  and  gathering  flower  on  flower,  did  rove. 
With  which  her  pathway  was  all  painted  gay. 

Line  20.  The  pine  forest  near  Ravenna,  the  scene  of  the  hunt  in  the  story 
of  Theodore  and  Honoria,  taken  by  Dryden  from  Boccaccio. 

Line  40.  The  lady  is  afterwards  named  Matilda:  I  believe  Venturi  correct 
in  considering  her  allegorical  of  active  religious  life,  as  Beatrice  of  the  spiritual, 
though  a  real  person  may  also  be  intended.  In  the  dream  which  fore- 
shadowed the  event  Dante  beheld  Leah  and  Rachel,  the  eidola  of  the  two 
ladies  who  were  his  after  guides. 


Canto  XXVIII.  PURGATOllY.  239 

"  All  lady  fair,  who  at  the  rays  of  love 

Art  warmed,  if  I  the  appearance  may  believe, 
Which  ever  the  heart's  truth  is  wont  to  prove,  ^'' 

Would  that  thy  pleasure,"  thus  to  her  I  crave, 
"  Unto  this  bank  thy  steps  would  nearer  bring. 
That  I  may  hear  the  song  which  thou  dost  weave. 
Thou  makest  in  my  memory  upspring 

The  vale  and  Proserpine,  wliat  time  there  lost  ^^ 

Her  mother  her,  and  she  the  flowers  of  spring." 
As  turneth  in  a  measure,  intercrost 

In  dance,  with  gliding  feet  a  lady  fair, 
And  dainty  footsteps  to  the  vision  lost, 
Upon  the  vermeil,  yellow  flowerets  there  ^^ 

Towards  me  did  she  turn,  in  virgin  guise, 
Bending  her  chaste  eyes  low,  with  modest  air :        V)u*lX:/ 
And  all  that  I  had  prayed  for  satisfies,  '^-^^^-*^'U,*<^ 

So  near  approaching  me,  that  her  sweet  strain 
Clear  with  its  meaning,  on  my  ear  doth  rise.  ^ 

As  soon  as  she  had  reached  to  where  the  plain 
Was  bathed  by  the  waters  of  that  river  bright 
To  raise  her  eyes  towards  me  did  she  deign. 
I  do  not  think  there  shone  so  sweet  a  light 

Beneath  the  lids  of  Venus,  by  her  child  ^ 

Pierced  in  a  mode  beyond  his  wonted  might. 
Upon  the  right  bank  of  the  stream  she  smiled. 
With  her  fair  hands  collecting  flowerets  still, 
Which  on  that  upland  grew,  unsown  and  wild. 
Three  paces  were  we  severed  by  the  rill,  ^* 

But  the  Hellespont,  where  Xerxes  twice  crost  o'er, 
A  curb  for  ever  to  the  human  will. 
More  hatred  from  Leander  never  bore, 
'Twixt  Sestos  and  Abydos  rolling  wide, 
Than  this  from  me,  that  would  not  let  me  o'er.  "'^ 

She  thus  began  :  ''  Ye  here  but  newly  bide, 
And  haply  that  ye  see  me  smiling  here 
I'  the  place  which  human  nature's  nest  supplied. 
With  marvel  may  awake  in  ye  some  fear : 

The  Psalm  beginning  Beledasti  best  ^* 

Can  give  you  light,  your  intellect  to  clear. 

Line  51.  "0  Proserpina, 

For  the  flowers  now  that  frighted  thon  let'st  fall 
From  Dis's  waggon." 

"  Winter's  Tale." 

Line  80.  "  Thou,  Lord,  hast  made  us  glad  through  thy  work." — Ps.  xcii.  4. 
She  is  smiling,  not  at  the  new  comers,  as  they  may  fear,  but  with  delight  at 
the  beauty  of  God's  works  iu  the  Terrestrial  Paradise. 


.40  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXVIII. 

And  thou,  who  praying  stand*st  before  the  rest, 

Say  wouldst  thou  further  hear ;  I  come  prepared 
For  all  thy  questions,  till  I  give  thee  rest," 

"  The  wave,"  I  said,  "  and  sound  in  the  forest  stirred,  ^^ 

Struggle  within  me  'gainst  belief  new  won 
Of  something  which  opposed  to  this  I  heard." 

Whence  she  :  "  I'll  tell  thee  how  proceedeth  on, 
By  its  own  law,  what  causeth  thy  surprise. 
And  purge  the  cloud  which  o'er  thy  sight  is  thrown.        ®® 

God,  who  alone  unto  Himself  can  please, 

7^    Man  fit  for  good  created,  and  this  soil 
Grave  him  as  earnest  of  Eternal  Peace. 

Through  his  default  he  stayed  here  but  awhile ; 

Through  his  default  to  sorrow  and  to  tears  ^^ 

He  changed  the  pleasing  sport  and  honoured  smile. 

That  the  disturbance  which  beneath  appears 
The  exhalation  of  the  wave  and  plain, 
Which  after  heat,  as  far  as  may  be,  veers, 

Might  cause  no  perturbation  unto  man,  ^^'* 

This  mount  ascended  towards  the  heavens  so  high, 
Free,  when  its  gate  the  outer  world  doth  ban. 

How,  since  in  circuit  aye  continuously 

The  air  revolveth  with  its  primal  motion, 

If  nought  doth  break  its  current  through  the  sky,  '""' 

On  this  fair  upland,  free  from  all  commotion. 
Such  motion  acts  upon  the  living  air, 
And  makes  resound  the  forest's  leafy  ocean  : 

And  the  smote  plaint  such  excellence  doth  share, 

That  it  impregnates  with  its  power  the  breeze,  ^^" 

Which  whirling  ever,  that  doth  onwards  bear ; 

So  that  the  earth  below,  in  its  degrees 

Of  soil  and  climate,  doth  conceive  and  bear 
Of  diverse  natures,  all  its  diverse  trees. 

And  this  once  heard,  hereafter  will  appear  ^^^ 

No  marvel  to  thy  mind,  if  any  plant 
Without  apparent  seed  doth  germin  there. 

And  thou  must  know  this  Paradisal  haunt 
In  which  thou  art  is  full  of  every  seed 
And  bears  such  fruit  as  earth  can  never  grant.  ^^^ 

The  wave  thou  seest  has  no  fountain  head 

E-estored  by  vapour,  through  cold  air  congealed, 

As  streams  whose  course  now  wither,  and  now  speed ; 

Line  86.  The  statement  recently  made  to  him  by  Statins,  that  there  could 
be  neither  wind,  rain,  nor  vapour  on  the  hill  of  Purgatory. 

Line  103.  The  air  revolves  ever  from  the  empyrean  to  the  lower  spheres, 
with  the  current  given  to  it  in  the  primum  mobile. 


Canto  XXIX.  PURGATORY,  241 

But  from  a  fount  perennial  is  it  welled, 

That  through  the  will  of  God  has  such  a  store,  ^^^ 

That  with  its  water  its  two  streams  are  filled. 
On  this  side  it  descendeth  with  the  power 

The  memory  of  former  sin  to  hide  ; 

On  the  other,  that  of  good  it  doth  restore. 
Here  it  is  Lethe,  on  the  other  side  ^^ 

Called  Eunoe :  nor  doth  it  work  its  spell 

Fully,  till  tasted  has  been  either  tide. 
All  other  flavours  this  surpasseth  well : 

And  that  I  may  completely  satisfy 

Thy  thirst,  although  I  nothing  further  tell,  ^^ 

For  grace  I'll  give  thee  a  corollary, 

Nor  think  I  that  my  speech  will  be  less  dear, 

If  even  beyond  my  promise  I  supply. 
Who  sang  in  olden  times,  each  poet  seer. 

The  blest  condition  of  the  Age  of  Gold,  ^^^ 

Have  haply  dreamed  of  their  Parnassus  here 
The  human  root  was  iimocent  here  of  old  ; 

Here  is  perpetual  spring,  and  every  fruit : 

This  is  the  nectar  of  which  each  hath  told." 
I  turned  me  then  unto  our  poets,  mute,  ^** 

And  in  their  beaming  eyes  a  smile  did  trace. 

Which  in  that  closing  sentence  had  its  root : 
Then  to  the  lady  fair  I  turned  my  face. 


CANTO   XXIX. 

As  Dante  advances  by  the  side  of  the  lady  on  opposite  banks  of  the  stream, 
its  course  turns  towards  the  east,  and  on  the  side  of  the  river  opposite  to 
Dante  there  descends  an  Apocalyptic  vision. 

As  one  enamoured,  singing  by  the  water 

She  still  continued,  till  the  close  was  won, 

Beati  quorum  tecta  sunt  peccata  : 
And  like  the  nymphs  who  wandered  on  alone 

Along  the  sylvan  shadows,  with  desire  ^ 

iTow  to  escape,  and  now  to  see  the  sun ; 
Then  did  she  move  against  the  stream,  yet  higher 

The  bank  ascending,  while  with  steps  decreased 

On  her  short  steps  I  followed,  ever  by  her. 

Line  3.  Blessed  are  they  whose  transgi-essions  are  covered. — Ps.  xxxii.  1. 

K 


242  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXIX. 

We  had  not  yet  a  hundred  footsteps  paced,  ^® 

When  the  banks  altered  their  direction  there, 
So  that  my  face  was  turned  towards  the  east. 
Nor  yet  again  had  we  proceeded  far, 

When  towards  me  turned  the  lady  mine,  and  said, 

"  My  brother,  now  thou  must  behold,  and  hear."  " 

And  lo  !  a  sudden  splendour  overspread, 

From  every  quarter  all  the  forest  wide. 

That  in  my  mind  the  thought  of  lightning  bred. 
But  since  that  lightning,  as  it  comes,  doth  bide, 

And  as  it  lasts,  acquireth  splendour  more,  ^^ 

"  What  thing  is  this  ?"  within  my  thoughts  I  cried. 
And  a  soul-thrilling  melody  ran  o'er 

The  luminous  air,  which  woke  my  ardent  zeal 

Eve's  hardihood  to  censure,  and  deplore  : 
That  there,  where  earth  and  sky  obeyed  her  weal,  ^' 

Only  a  woman,  and  but  lately  made. 

She  could  not  suffer  one  concealing  veil. 
'Neath  which,  devoutly  if  she  had  but  strayed, 

I  should  have  tasted  there  ineffable 

Delights  before,  and  longer  had  essayed.  ^ 

Whilst  thus  I  wandered,  rapt  within  the  spell 

Of  those  first  offerings  of  Eternal  Peace, 

And  for  yet  greater  joys  desirous  still. 
Before  us,  like  a  fire  whose  flames  increase, 

'Neath  the  green  boughs  the  air  all  glowing  grew,  '^ 

And  song  was  heard  in  those  sweet  melodies : 
Muses,  ye  holy  virgins,  if  for  you 

Hunger,  or  cold,  or  vigils  I  have  known, 

Good  reason  spurs  me  now  to  claim  my  due. 
Now  o'er  me  you  must  pour  your  Helicon,  ^'^ 

Urania  now  must  help  me  with  her  quire, 

To  write  in  verse  things  hard  for  thought  alone. 
Beyond  appeared  seven  trees  of  gold  like  fire. 

In  seeming  by  the  distance  falsified 

Which  separated  them  from  us  :  when  nigher  ^* 

I  had  approached  them,  so  that  closely  eyed 

The  doubtful  object  which  the  sense  deceives. 

Through  distance  had  no  lineament  denied, 
That  virtue  which  discourse  to  reason  gives. 

That  they  were  candlesticks,  and  in  the  strain 

Thitt  voices  sang  Hosanna  there,  perceives. 


no 


Line  50.  The  seven    golden     candlesticks  ^re    variously    interpreted 
'pifying  eit 
toly  Spirit. 


typifying  either  the  seven  Sacraments  of  the  Church  or  the  seven  ^ts  of  the 
Ho' 


Canto  XXIX.  PURGATORY.  243 

Above  was  flaming  the  resplendent  train, 

More  clear  by  far  than  in  the  cloudless  sky 

The  moon,  that  to  her  zenith  doth  attain. 
With  admiration  full,  I  turned  ray  eye  *^ 

To  my  good  Virgil,  who  to  me  replied 

With  face  no  less  impressed  with  marvel  high. 
Those  lofty  objects  then  once  more  I  eyed. 

Which  came  towards  us  at  a  pace  so  slow. 

That  would  have  past  them  the  new-wedded  bride.  ^^ 

The  lady  asked  me  :  "  Why  art  gazing  so 

With  rapt  attention  on  yon  living  light, 

And  all  that  comes  behind,  seem'st  not  to  know  ?'* 
Then  did  I  see  a  people  clothed  in  white, 

That  onwards,  as  behiud  their  leaders  streamed,  ^* 

Was  never  on  the  earth  such  candour  bright. 
Upon  my  left  hand  all  the  water  gleamed, 

And  if  I  looked  on  it,  as  in  a  glass. 

All  my  left  side  upon  its  surface  beamed. 
When  in  such  station  on  the  bank  I  was  '* 

That  the  stream  only  kept  me  separate, 

I  stood  to  see  the  better  what  might  pass  : 
And  I  beheld  the  flames  advance  in  state. 

Leaving  behind  them  lines  of  painted  air. 

Which  bore  the  semblance  there  of  streamers  great,        ^* 
So  that  above  remained  distinctly  there 

Seven  bands  of  colours,  those  with  which  his  bow 

Maketh  the  sun,  her  girdle  Delia  fair. 
These  standards  backwards  to  the  distance  flow 

Beyond  my  sight,  and  well  as  I  could  see  *® 

The  outer  bands  ten  paces  distant  show. 
Beneath  a  sky  so  fair,  as  shown  by  me, 

Came  four- and- twenty  elders,  two  by  two. 

All  of  them  crowned  with  the  fleur-de-lis. 
And  all  of  them  were  singing,  "  Blessed  thou,  ^ 

Amongst  the  daughters  born  of  Adam,  blest. 

Thy  beauties  in  eternal  glory  now." 
Wliat  time  the  flowers  and  other  herbs  that  drest 

Freshly  in  front  of  me  the  opposite  shore. 

By  that  elected  troop  no  more  were  prest,  ^ 

As  light  doth  follow  light  in  Heaven's  rich  store, 

Close  on  their  track  four  beasts  behind  them  hied, 

And  each  a  coronet  of  green  leaves  wore. 
They  were  all  winged  with  six  pinions  wide. 

The  feathers  full  of  stars  :  and  Argus'  eyes  ** 

If  they  were  living  would  be  such  descried. 

Line  78.  The  girdle  of  Delia  is  the  lunar  rainbow. 


244  PURGA.TORY.  Canto  XXIX. 

Their  forms  to  tell  no  further  I  premise, 
For  other  matter,  reader,  urges  higher, 
So  that  with  length  I  cannot  here  avize. 

But  how  Ezekiel  painted  them,  admire,  ^^" 

When  he  beheld  them  from  the  freezing  North 
Come  with  the  wind,  the  cloud,  and  with  the  fire  : 

And  as  thou'lt  find  them  in  his  page  set  forth. 
So  were  they  here,  save  as  regards  the  wings, 
Which  I  beheld  as  John  has  set  them  forth.  ^^ 

'Twixt  the  four  beasts  in  the  central  space  upsprings 
A  chariot  on  its  two  triumphant  wheels, 
Drawn  at  its  neck,  the  which  a  Gryphon  brings : 

Who  both  his  pinions  in  the  air  reveals, 

'Mid  the  seven  vari-coloured  lines  of  light,  ^^® 

So  that  he  cleaveth  none,  and  none  conceals : 

So  high  they  rose,  that  they  were  lost  to  sight : 
As  far  as  he  was  bird,  his  limbs  appear 
Of  gold,  the  rest  with  vermeil  mixt  were  white. 

In  Rome  ne'er  triumphed  with  a  car  so  fair,  "* 

Or  Africanus  or  the  great  August ; 
Poor  would  appear  the  sun's  own  chariot  there: 

The  sun's  own  car,  which  from  its  true  course  thrust 
Was  fire-consumed  through  Tellus'  pious  prayer, 
When  Jove  in  secret  purpose  was  most  just.  ^^ 

By  the  right  wheel  three  ladies  circling  bear 
In  onward  dance,  one  of  such  ruddy  glow 
That  in  the  flame  she  scarcely  would  appear ; 

The  other  in  her  colour  such  did  show. 

As  if  her  frame  of  emerald  were  made ;  ^^ 

The  third  appeared  of  newly-fallen  snow ; 

And  now  they  seemed  by  the  white  lady  led 
Now  by  the  ruddy,  from  the  latter's  song 
Their  measure  slow  or  fast,  the  others  tread. 

On  the  left  side,  four  other  damsels  throng,  ^ 

In  purple  clothed,  in  festal  choir  they  glance, 
Gruided  by  one,  to  whom  three  eyes  belong. 

Line  100.  Ezekiel  i.  6.  And  this  was  their  appearance  :  they  had  the  like- 
ness of  a  man.  And  every  one  had  four  faces,  and  every  one  had  four  wings. 
John,  ID  Eev.  iv.  8,  gives  six  wings  to  the  four  beasts. 

Line  107.  The  chariot  appears  to  be  intended  for  the  Church  of  Christ,  who 
is  represented  as  a  Gryphon,  half  an  eagle  and  half  a  lion,  symbolical  of  His 
Divine  and  human  natures. 

Line  118.  The  story  of  Phaeton.     Ovid's  Metam. 

Line  121.  The  three  theological  virtues :  the  ruddy  one  being  Chai'ity,  the 
green  Hope,  and  the  white  Faith.  When  Beatrice  descends  in  the  next 
Canto,  she  will  be  found  drest  in  these  three  colours. 

Line  130.  The  four  cardinal  virtues,'  led  by  Prudence,  represented  with 
three  eyes  that  look  at  the  Past,  Present,  and  Future. 


Canto  XXX.  PURGATORY.  245 

And  close  to  all  the  interwreathed  dance 

Two  old  men,  in  tlieir  garb  unlike,  draw  near, 

But  like  in  comely  bearing  they  advance.  ^^ 

The  one  a  chosen  familiar  did  appear 

Of  great  Hippocrates,  whom  Nature  made 

To  help  the  beings  whom  she  holds  most  dear : 

The  other  an  all-different  zeal  displayed, 

Bearing  a  sword  so  brilliant,  and  so  keen,  ^^ 

That  from  across  the  rivulet  it  dismayed. 

Then  I  beheld  four  more  of  humble  mien, 
And  after  all  of  them  an  old  man  lone 
With  face  Heaven -lighted,  though  he  slept,  was  seen. 

And  all  these  seven  like  those  who  first  had  gone  ^** 

Were  habited,  except  that  round  their  brows 
With  lilies  was  not  made  their  flowery  crown, 

Bather  of  vermeil  flowerets,  and  the  rose  : 

One  would  have  sworn,  who  from  some  distance  eyed, 
That  all  of  them  were  flaming  o'er  the  brows.  ^^ 

And  when  the  car  had  reached  the  opposite  side 
I  heard  it  thunder,  and  that  train  so  fair 
Seemed  as  if  further  movement  was  denied. 

And  halted  with  the  first  insignia  there. 

Line  134.  These  old  men  are  supposed  to  be  the  physician  Lnke,  and  Paul, 
whose  cutting  style  is  represented  by  the  sword. 

Line  142.  These  are  either  the  four  Evangelists,  unless  these  were  already 
represented  by  the  four  beasts,  or  the  authors  of  the  Minor  Epistles,  James, 
Peter,  John,  and  Jude.  In  either  case  John  appears  twice  over ;  and  is  again 
supposed  to  be  symbolised  as  the  author  of  the  Apocalypse  in  the  old  man 
with  eyes  closed  in  ecstatic  vision.  The  poet's  son,  however,  in  his  explana- 
tion asserts  that  this  old  man  is  Moses. 


CANTO  XXX. 

In  the  midst  of  a  shower  of  roses  strewn  by  an  Angel  choir,  a  lady  descends 
from  Heaven  upon  the  car.  Dante  instinctively  recognises  Beatrice,  and 
turning  to  Virgil,  finds  that  his  faithful  guide  has  left  him.  Beatrice 
tells  him  not  to  weep  on  that  account,  but  to  reserve  his  tears  for  the 
rebuke  with  which  she  greets  him  for  his  sins. 

When  there  the  Empyrean  Polar  light, 

Which  never  setting  yet  nor  rising  knew, 
Nor  other  cloud,  except  sin's  veiling  night. 

Line  1.  The  seven  candlesticks,  called  the  Polestar  of  the  Empyrean,  as 
the  seven  gifts  of  the  spirit  guide  each  soul  to  its  harbour,  in  the  same  way 
that  the  Polestar  of  the  lower  sky  is  the  guide  to  mariners. 


246  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXX. 

And  which  each  being  to  his  duty  drew, 

Directing  as  our  Pole  star  o'er  the  seas  * 

Home  to  his  port  the  helmsman  guideth  true, 
Had  halted,  all  the  truthful  companies. 

Which  'twixt  it  and  the  Gryphon  erst  did  hie, 
Turned  round  towards  the  car,  as  towards  their  peace. 
And  one  of  them,  as  herald  of  the  sky,  ^** 

Veni,  sjQOsa  de  Lihano,  with  song 
Cried  out  three  times,  and  all  the  others  nigh  ; 
As  at  the  final  ban  with  hurrying  throng 

Troops  of  the  blessed,  each  one  from  his  cave, 
His  new-clad  flesh  all  lightly  borne  along,  ^* 

So  o'er  that  car  divine  in  the  concave 
A  hundred  rose,  ad  vocem  tanti  senis, 
Heralds  of  life  eterne  beyond  the  grave. 
All  of  them  cried,  Benedidus  qui  venis. 

And  o'er  it  casting  round  the  flowery  spray,  ^ 

Manihus  0  date  lilia  plenis. 
I  have  beheld  ere  now  in  dawning  day 

The  orient  flushed  all  o'er  with  roseate  hue, 
While  o'er  the  heaven's  serene  no  cloudlets  stray  : 
And  have  beheld  the  sun's  face  rising  through  ^ 

That  vaporous  mist,  so  tempered  in  its  tone. 
That  for  some  length  the  eye  could  bear  the  view ; 
Thus  so  within  a  cloud  of  flowerets  strown,  ' 

That  from  angelic  hands  were  poured  beneath, 
And  in  and  over  all  the  folds  fell  down  ^" 

Upon  her  white  veil,  girt  with  olive  wreath, 
Appeared  to  me  a  lady,  in  a  green 
Mantle,  above  a  scarlet  robe  beneath. 
And  my  own  spirit  which  so  long  had  been 

Before  that  presence  troubled  so  of  old,  ^ 

Through  marvel  trembled  not,  nor  fluttered  then. 
Although  my  eyes  no  recognition  told. 

Through  hidden  virtue  which  from  her  there  ran 
Of  olden  love  I  felt  the  mighty  hold. 
Soon,  as  upon  my  sight  there  smote  again  •  *® 

Another's  virtue,  which  had  smote  me  quite 
Ere  I  had  issued  out  of  childhood's  reign  : 
Unto  my  left  I  turned  me  for  respite. 

Just  as  the  infant  runneth  to  his  dame 

Whene'er  afflicted  or  whene'er  in  fright,  ** 

Line  7.  The  foiir-and -twenty  elders — amongst  whom  the  one  mentioned 
in  V.  10  is  supposed  to  be  Solomon,  who  quotes  his  own  Song,  ch.  iv.,  v.  8. 
Line  19.  Virgil,  "^neid,"  lib.  vi.,  v.  884. 


Canto  XXX.  PURGATORY.  247 

To  say  to  Virgil,  "  Eests  within  my  frame 

No  dram  of  blood  that  does  not  tremble  now  ; 

I  know  the  symptoms  of  the  olden  flame.'* 
But  Virgil  had  bereaved  us  of  him,  woe  ! 

Virgil,  the  sweetest  father  one  could  grieve,  ^^ 

Virgil,  to  whom  entrusted,  life  I  owe  : 
Nor  all  she  lost,  our  olden  mother  Eve, 

Availed,  upon  my  cheeks  erst  washed  with  dew, 

But  that  the  tears  their  soiling  trace  should  leave. 
"  Dante,  though  Virgil  goeth  from  thy  view,  ^^ 

Weep  not  for  that,  no  therefore  weep  not  now, 

Since  thou  for  other  sword  must  weep  anew." 
Just  as  an  admiral  on  poop  or  prow 

Cometh  to  see  the  crew  their  service  ply 

On  the  high  masts,  and  cheers  them  zeal  to  show,  ®^ 

Upon  the  left  side  of  the  car,  when  I 

Had  turned  me  at  the  sound  of  my  own  name, 

Which  here  is  written  of  necessity, 
I  saw  the  lady  who  before  did  beam 

Upon  me,  veiled  in  flowers  angelical,  ^ 

Towards  me  direct  her  eyes  across  the  stream : 
Although  the  veil  that  from  her  brow  did  fall. 

Bound  with  a  garland  of  Minerva's  leaves, 

Displayed  not  to  the  sight  her  aspect  all ; 
With  royal  bearing,  like  to  one  that  grieves,  ''" 

Her  parlance  she  continued,  and  severe 

The  keenest  point  unto  the  close  she  leaves. 
*'  See  truly,  truly,  Beatrix  appear  ; 

How  hast  thou  deigned  at  last  to  approach  the  mount  ? 

Didst  thou  not  know  that  man  was  happy  here  ?'*  ^* 

My  eyes  fell  downwards  in  the  crystal  fount. 

But  seeing  there  myself,  unto  the  sward 

I  turned  them,  such  a  shame  was  on  my  front. 
As  seems  a  mother  proud  to  child  adored, 

So  did  she  seem  to  me,  because  I  knew  ^^ 

The  bitter  taste  of  Piety's  sharpened  sword. 

Line  53.  "  Alle  guance  nette  di  rugiada,"  The  commentators  explain  this, 
cheeks  free  from  weeping,  and  the  words  may  bear  that  signification.  The 
translators  hitherto  have  followed  this  rendering,  but  I  much  prefer  the 
simple  translation  in  the  text,  believing  that  Dante  refers  to  the  mystical 
washing  with  dew  described  in  Canto  I.  of  the  "  Purgatory."  Not  even  the 
beauties  of  the  Terrestrial  Pai-adise  availed  to  save  from  the  soil  of  tears  his 
cheeks  washed  with  dew  from  every  earthly  stain. 

Line  63.  It  may  be  remarked  that  on  no  other  occasion  has  Dante  written 
his  name  throughout  the  poem. 


248  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXX. 

Suddenly  sang  the  Angels,  as  she  grew 
To  silence,  In  te,  Bomine,  speravi, 
At  pedes  meos  to  a  close  they  drew. 
As  on  the  living  rafters  lieth  wavy  ^ 

On  Italy's  backbone  the  snow  congealed, 
What  time  Sclavonian  winds  are  blowing  heavy, 
Then  liquefied,  the  dropping  ooze  is  welled, 

Breathe  but  the  land  on  which  no  shadow  lies. 
As  melts  within  the  fire  the  candle  held  :  ^ 

So  was  I  there,  without  or  tears  or  sighs. 
Until  the  song  of  those  who  ever  sing 
Accordant  with  the  spheral  melodies. 
But  when  I  heard  in  their  sweet  carolling 

Their  pity  towards  me,  far  more  clear  confest  *^ 

Than  had  they  said,  "  Why  lady,  thus  him  wring  ?" 
The  frost  that  round  my  heart's  core  had  been  prest 
To  spirit  and  water  changed ;  in  agony 
With  sobs  and  tears  it  issued  from  my  breast. 
She,  still  retaining  all  her  bearing  high,  ^^ 

Beside  the  chariot's  right  wheel  turned  away. 
And  thus  addrest  that  pitying  company : 
"  Te  who  keep  watches  through  the  eternal  day. 
So  that  nor  night  nor  sleep  can  steal  from  you 
One  step  the  ages  make  upon  their  way :  ^^^ 

With  greater  zeal  my  answer  hence  is  due, 

Since  this  one  hears  me  there  who  yonder  wails. 
That  to  his  sin  his  grief  be  equal  too. 
Not  only  by  the  turn  of  the  great  wheels, 

Which  every  seed  to  purposed  end  incline,  "® 

Through  the  particular  star  whose  spell  it  feels  ; 
But  by  the  largess  of  the  G-race  Divine 

Which  from  such  loffcy  vapours  feeds  its  shower, 
That  to  its  height  our  vision  cannot  join  : 
This  one  was  such  in  new  life's  opening  hour  ^" 

Fitted  for  good,  that  every  virtuous  growth 
Had  made  in  him  miraculous  proof  of  power. 
But  so  much  more  malign  and  tangled  groweth, 

With  poisonous  wilding  seeds,  the  uncultured  sward, 

As  of  terrestrial  strength  the  more  it  showeth.  ^^ 

Line  83.  The  beginning  of  the  31st  Psalm.  The  Angels  sang  to  the  end 
of  the  eighth  verse  only,  the  rest  being  unsuitable. 

Line  89.  The  land  under  the  Equator,  where,  during  the  equinox,  bodies  at 
midday  cast  no  shadow :  the  verse  means  therefore  when  the  south  wind 
blows. 


Canto  XXXI.  PURGATORY.  241) 

Some  time  I  bore  him  up  with  my  regard ; 

Showing  to  him  my  youthful  eyes,  that  fain 

With  me,  straightforwards,  led  him  still  in  ward. 
When  of  my  second  age  the  porch  I  gain, 

And  changed  earth's  life  for  this  immortal  sphere,  ^^* 

He  left  me,  and  to  others  turned  amain. 
When  from  mere  flesh  a  spirit  I  uprear. 

Increased  in  virtue,  and  in  beauty  too, 

I  grew  to  him  less  pleasing  and  less  dear : 
He  turned  his  footsteps  then  by  paths  untrue,  ^^ 

Following  images  all  falsely  fair 

That  never  keep  the  promise  which  they  shew  : 
No  inspiration  could  impede  him  there, 

With  which,  both  in  his  dreams  and  otherwise 

I  called  him  back  ;  so  little  did  he  care.  ^^ 

So  low  he  fell,  all  other  remedies 

Unto  his  safety  had  been  vainly  sped, 

Except  to  show  him  Hell's  lost  companies. 
For  this  I  pierced  the  circle  of  the  dead, 

And  weeping  unto  him  my  prayers  conveyed,  ^** 

Who  upwards  to  this  point  his  steps  has  led : 
The  high  decree  of  Grod  he  would  invade. 

If  Lethe  he  might  pass,  and  such  a  cheer      7 

Were  tasted  without  any  payment  made       I 
Of  Penitence,  that  bids  him  shed  a  tear."         ^  "* 


CANTO    XXXI. 

Rebuked  by  Beatrice,  Dante  confesses  his  error,  and  falls  senseless  to  the 
earth.  On  his  recovering  perception  he  finds  himself  drawn  through 
the  stream  by  the  lady  he  had  first  found  on  its  bank.  Having  drunk  of 
the  waters  of  Lethe  he  is  welcomed  to  the  shore  by  the  four  cardinal 
virtues,  who  lead  him  to  the  Gryphon,  where  the  three  spiritual  vistues 
intercede  for  him  with  Beatrice,  who  at  their  request  unveils  to  him  all 
her  celestial  beauty. 

"  O  THOU  who  stand' st  beyond  the  sacred  stream," 
Turning  her  speech  with  straightened  point  to  me. 
Which  only  edgeways  did  so  cutting  seem, 

Following  she  recommenced  without  delay, 

"  Say,  say  if  this  be  true :  to  such  a  charge  * 

Thy  own  confession  must  be  offered  free." 

In  such  confusion  was  my  mind  at  large, 

That  when  my  voice  sought  motion  it  was  dead 
Ere  it  was  free  from  its  own  organ's  marge. 


260  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXXI. 

She  paused  awhile ;  "  What  think*st  thou  ?"  then  she  said,  ^^ 
"  Answer  me,  ere  all  memories  of  woe 
Shall  by  the  water's  charm  be  wholly  fled." 
Fear  and  confusion  mixed  together  so, 

Thrust  forth  a  yes  so  feeble  from  my  mouth, 
Signs  were  required  its  meaning  clear  to  show.  ^^ 

As  a  balestra  breaketh  when  one  draweth, 

With  too  great  tension  of  the  bow,  the  cord. 

And  with  less  force  the  spear  to  the  target  goeth, 
So  broken  'neath  my  heavy  load,  I  poured 

Outwards  my  tears  and  sighs,  with  which  expires  ^" 

My  voice,  or  it  had  gone  across  its  ford. 
Whence  she  to  me :  "  Within  my  own  desires, 

Which  ever  guided  thee  to  love  that  good 

Beyond  the  which  no  being  e'er  aspires. 
What  thwarting  moats,  what  fetters  hast  thou  viewed,  " 

On  which  account  of  thought  to  pass  beyond 

Thou  didst  strip  ofi"  each  hope  thou  hadst  endued  ? 
And  what  allurements,  or  what  profits  found, 

Upon  the  other's  brow  didst  thou  descry. 

For  which  thou  rather  there  shouldst  wanton,  fond  ?**     ^ 
After  the  heaving  of  a  bitter  sigh. 

For  words  my  lips  with  difficulty  made, 

I  scarcely  found  a  voice  for  this  reply. 
*'  The  things  there  present,'*  weeping  still,  I  said, 

"  With  their  false  pleasure  turned  my  steps  aside,  ^ 

Soon  as  ye  hid  your  face  from  me,  and  fled." 
**  Hadst  thou  been  silent,  or  hadst  thou  denied. 

What  thou  confessest,  none  the  less  would  note 

Thy  sin  the  Judge  from  whom  ye  nought  can  hide. 
But  when  there  issues  from  the  sinner's  throat  *• 

Self-accusation,  in  our  Court  above 

Against  the  edge  the  blunting  wheel  is  brought. 
That  ne'erthelcss  increasing  shame  improve 

Thy  error,  and  that  other  times,  whene'er 

Listening  the  sirens,  thou  mayst  stronger  prove,  ** 

Lay  grief  aside,  the  seed  of  tears,  and  hear : 

So  wilt  thou  learn  how  to  a  different  way 

My  flesh  even  buried  should  have  led  thee,  dear. 
Nature  and  Art  did  ne'er  before  thee  lay 

Such  pleasure  as  the  fair  limbs  in  which  I  *• 

Was  closed,  that  now  are  only  scattered  clay : 
And  if  thou  lostest  thy  chief  ecstasy 

Through  death  of  mine,  what  merely  mortal  thing 

With  ill  desire  should  thee  have  led  away  ? 


Canto  XXXI. 


PURGATORY.  251 


Clearly  thou  oughtest  at  the  primal  sting 

Of  those  fallacious  tilings  have  soared  forth 
Behind  me,  who  was  never  such.     Thy  wing 

Should  not  have  drooped  so  heavily  to  earth, 

To  wait  for  further  blows,  or  a  little  maid,  ^ 

Or  other  vanity  of  briefer  worth. 

The  new-fledged  birdling  twice  or  thrice  delayed ; 
But  in  the  eyes  of  the  full-feathered  bird 
In  vain  the  net  is  cast,  in  vain  'tis  laid." 

As  children  silent,  in  their  shame  averred,  ^ 

Stand  listening  the  rebuke  with  downcast  ken, 
Knowing  themselves,  and  to  repentance  stirred : 

So  did  I  stand :  and  she  addressed  me :  "  When 
Thou  grievest  but  to  hear,  lift  up  the  beard. 
And  gazing,  greater  grief  will  seize  thee  then."  ^^ 

With  less  resistance  are  the  roots  upreared 
Of  oak  robust,  by  blast  from  Arctic  strand, 
Or  from  larba's  Afric  region  steered. 

Then  I  upraised  my  chin  at  her  command : 

For  what  time  by  the  beard  she  called  my  face  ^^ 

Her  speech's  sting  I  well  could  understand 

And  as  my  §hamed  countenance  I  raise. 

Ceasing  from  scattering  their  flowers  around. 
Those  Heavenly  creatures  fair  the  eye  surveys : 

And  my  own  eyes  not  yet  assured,  in  swound  ^ 

Saw  Beatrice  turned  towards  the  beast 
That  in  one  person  had  two  natures  crowned. 

Beneath  her  veil,  beyond  the  river  placed. 

She  seemed  her  old  self  to  surpass  far  more 

Than  even  on  earth  all  others  she  surpast.  ^^ 

The  sting  of  Penitence  so  pricked  my  core 

That  towards  all  other  things,  which  me  had  turned 
Most  from  her  love,  the  greater  hate  I  bore. 

Such  recognition  in  my  heart  there  burned 

That  I  fell  senseless :  and  what  then  I  grew  ^ 

Knows  she  the  cause,  whose  beauty  on  me  turned. 

Then,  when  my  heart  things  outward  once  more  knew, 
The  lady,  whom  I  first  had  found  alone, 
I  saw  above  me  ;  and  she  said,  "  Hold  true." 

Line  59.  This  alludes  either  to  Dante's  alleged  amour  with  Gentucca, 
which,  however,  took  place  after  the  assumed  date  of  the  vision,  or,  as 
Gary  suggests,  to  his  marriage  with  Gemma  Donati,  which  took  place  after 
Beatrice's  death. 

Line  74.  The  sting  is  the  allusion  to  the  want  of  wisdom  in  spite  of  the 
beard. 


252  PURGATORY.  Oanto  XXXI. 

Up  to  the  throat  i'  the  stream  she'd  drawn  me  on,       ' 

And  drawing  me  behind  her  hurried  o'er  ^* 

Light  as  a  shuttle  o'er  the  water  thrown. 
When  I  was  near  unto  the  blessed  shore, 

A8j)erges  me,  I  heard  in  notes  so  suave 

I  cannot  write  its  unremembered  lore. 
The  beauteous  lady  oped  her  arms  to  lave,  .  ^^^ 

Embraced  my  head,  and  gently  dipped  me  down 

Where  it  was  fit  that  I  should  drink  the  wave : 
Then  bore  me  up,  and  bathed  she  led  me  on 

Within  the  dance  of  those  four  damsels  fair ; 

While  each  of  them  an  arm  had  round  me  thrown.        ^^^ 
"  We  here  are  nymphs,  in  Heaven  is  each  a  star ; 

Ere  Beatrice  to  the  world  descended, 

We  were  ordained  as  handmaids  unto  her. 
We'll  lead  thee  to  her  eyes ;  but  in  the  splendid 

Light  hid  within  them,  will  make  luminous  "'^ 

Thy  own,  yon  three,  whose  gaze  has  deeper  wended." 
Thus  singing  they  began  their  welcome  ;  thus 

To  the  G-ryphon's  breast  they  led  me  in  their  arms, 

Where  Beatrix  was  standing,  turned  to  us : 
They  said,  "  Of  vision  spare  not  now  the  charms ;  "^ 

Before  her  emerald  eyes  we've  led  thee  nigher, 

Whence  Love  of  old  upon  thee  drew  his  arms." 
A  thousand  wishes,  hotter  far  than  fire. 

My  eyes  attracted  to  those  beaming  eyes, 

That  still  upon  the  G-ryphon  calm  aspire.  '   ^^^ 

As  in  a  glass  the  sun,  not  otherwise 

The  double-natured  beast  within  them  rayed, 

Now  in  his  single,  now  in  double  guise. 
Think,  reader,  if  my  marvel  was  allayed 

When  I  beheld  the  thing  itself  stand  still,  ^^* 

That  thus  was  changed  in  its  reflected  shade. 
Whilst  full  of  wonder  and  delight,  its  fill 

My  soul  devoured  of  that  heavenly  food. 

For  which,  when  satisfied,  it  hungers  still ; 
Showing  themselves  with  higher  birth  endued,  ^^ 

In  seemly  port,  the  other  three  arise, 

And  Angel  dance  with  Angel  song  prelude. 

Line  98.  Sprinkle  me  with  hyssop  :  the  prayer  recited  by  the  priest  whea 
he  sprinkles  the  congregation  with  holy  water. 

Line  106.  The  four  stars  described  in  Canto  I.  The  seven  virtues  are 
given  as  handmaids  to  Beatrice  in  her  allegorical  character  of  Contemplative 
Religion. 


Canto  XXXII.  PURGATORY.  25a 

"  Turn,  Beatrice,  turn  tliy  holy  eyes 

Upon  thy  faithful  one,"  their  song  did  steal, 

"  Who  to  behold  thee  has  dared  such  emprise.  ^^^ 

Of  grace  bestow  on  us  the  grace  to  unveil, 

Thy  mouth  to  him,  that  he  may  now  discern 
The  spiritual  beauties  which  thou  dost  conceal." 

O  splendour  of  the  living  light  eterne, 

Whoe'er  grows  pale  beneath  Parnassus'  shade,  ^^^ 

Or  drinketh  inspiration  at  its  urn, 

Would  not  appear  to  have  his  mind  dismayed, 

Striving  to  paint  thee  such  as  thou  appeared' st, 
There  where  the  climbing  heavens  around  thee  played 

When  thou  in  open  air  thy  beauty  bared' st  ?  "^ 


CANTO   XXXII. 

The  whole  procession  moves  on,  followed  by  Dante,  Statins,  and  Matilda, 
until  they  reach  the  Tree  of  Life,  to  which  the  Gryphon  fastens  the  car. 
Dante  falls  into  a  slumber,  and  on  being  roused  finds  that  Beatrice, 
Matilda,  and  the  cardinal  virtues  alone  remain  under  the  Tree.  The 
History  of  the  Church  is  then  typified  to  Dante  in  a  vision  of  changes  that 
befall  the  car. 

So  were  my  eyes  there  fixed  and  engrossed, 
To  satisfy  the  thirst  of  ten  long  years. 
That  all  my  other  senses  then  were  lost ; 

And  even  to  my  eyes  a  wall  uprears 

To  heed  nought  else,  so  did  that  holy  smile  " 

Draw  them  towards  it  with  its  olden  gears. 

When  forcibly  was  turned  my  gaze  awhile 
Towards  my  left  hand,  by  those  Goddesses, 
Whom  I  heard  «ay  too  fixt  a  gaze  were  ill. 

The  dazed  condition  that  is  seen  in  eyes  ^^ 

That  have  but  just  been  dazzled  by  the  sun. 
Unto  my  own  awhile  their  sight  denies  :  ' 

But  when  my  sight  a  moderate  light  could  con, 
Moderate  I  call  it  with  respect  to  the  bright 
Marvel,  from  which  with  violence  'twas  won,  ^* 

I  saw  them  turned  around  upon  their  right, 

That  glorious  troop  of  spirits,  with  their  gaze 
Turned  to  the  sun,  and  those  seven  flames  of  light. 

As  'neath  the  shields  they  for  protection  raise, 
Turneth  a  troop,  and  wheeleth  to  the  sign. 
Ere  the  whole  army  can  be  changed  in  place  ; 


20 


Line  2.  The  ten  years  that  had  elapsed  since  the  death  of  Beatrice  in  1290. 


254  PURGATORY. 


Canto  XXXII- 


So  that  Militia  of  the  reahns  divine 

Which  led  the  van,  in  circuit  wholly  wheels 
Before  the  chariot's  pole  began  to  incline. 

Then  turned  around  the  ladies  at  the  wheels 
And  moved  the  Gryphon  the  aye-blessed  car, 
Whilst  not  one  trembling  plume  the  load  reveals. 

Who  drew  me  o'er  the  stream,  that  lady  fair, 
Statins  and  I,  upon  that  wheel  reverted 
Which  makes  its  orbit  with  less  circuit  there, 

So  passing  through  the  lofty  wood,  deserted 

Through  fault  of  her  who  trusted  in  the  snake, 
Our  steps  with  Angel  singing  were  concerted. 

Haply  such  distance  as  three  flights  would  make 
Of  loosened  arrow  had  we  travelled  o'er, 
When  Beatrix  her  station  did  forsake. 

I  heard  them  all  'gainst  Adam  murmur  sore  : 
Then  go  in  circle  round  a  tree  all  bare 
Of  flowers  or  leaves  upon  its  branches  hoar. 

Its  branches,  that  spread  wider  as  they  rear 
Aloft,  would  even  in  the  groves  of  Ind 
Be  gazed  at  for  their  height  with  wonder  rare. 

"  O  Gryi^hon,  blest  art  thou,  that  ne'er  inclined 
Thy  beak  towards  this  tree,  so  sweet  to  taste, 
That  in  the  belly  leaves  such  ill  behind." 

So  in  procession  round  the  tree  robust. 

Cried  out  they  all ;  the  twice-born  beast  replied, 
"  So  is  preserved  the  seed  of  every  just," 

And  turned  towards  the  pole  which  he  had  plied, 
He  drew  it  to  the  foot  of  the  widowed  tree. 
And  to  its  trunk,  thence  fashioned,  left  it  tied. 

As  earthly  plants  when  falleth  o'er  the  lea 

The  sun's  light,  with  that  starry  ray  imbued, 
Which  after  Pisces'  sign  in  Heaven  we  see, 

All  pregnant  swell,  and  each  is  then  renewed 
With  its  own  coloured  foliage,  ere  as  yet 
In  Taurus'  star,  the  steeds  of  the  sun  are  viewed  ; 

Paler  than  rose,  darker  than  violet. 

That  plant  grew  new  with  leafy  colouring, 
Whose  branches  had  before  so  bare  been  set. 

I  understood  not,  nor  on  earth  they  sing 

The  hymn  which  all  that  people  chanted  here, 
Nor  could  I  bear  tte  whole  strange  carolling. 

Line  53.  When  the  sun  is  in  Aries,  the  constellation  next  to  Pisces. 


Canto  XXXII.  PURGATORY.  255 

If  I  had  power  in  sleep  to  make  appear 

Those  cruel  eyes,  when  heard  Siriuga's  plaint,  ^^ 

Those  eyes,  whose  watchfulness  cost  them  so  dear ; 

As  by  example  doth  an  artist  paint, 

I  would  describe  how  slumber  closed  my  eyes  : 
Tell  it,  whoe'er  can  slumber  draw  most  quaint : 

But  to  my  wakening  my  description  flies :  ^^ 

I  say  a  splendour  rent  aside  the  veil 
Of  slumber,  and  a  cry,  "  What  dost?  arise." 

As  flowers  of  Heaven's  own  honey  dew  to  hail, 

Which  with  their  fruit  create  the  Angels'  greed, 

And  marriage  feasts  in  Heaven  that  never  fail,  '^^ 

Peter  and  James,  and  John  were  erst  decreed. 
And  overcome,  awakened  at  the  word, 
At  sound  of  which  far  deeper  slumbers  fled, 

And  saw  departed  from  the  band  revered 

Both  Moses'  and  Elias'  presence  gone,  *^ 

And  their  own  Lord,  in  human  shape  averred ; 

So  I  awoke,  and  saw  that  piteous  one 

Standing  above  me,  who  was  first  the  guide 
Who  led  my  footsteps  by  that  river  on  : 

And  all  in  doubt,  "  Where's  Beatrix?"  I  cried:  ®^ 

And  she  :  '*  Behold  her  seated  'neath  the  new 
Foliage  upon  the  roots.     In  worthy  pride 

The  company  that  troopeth  round  her  "view ; 
The  rest  behind  the  Gryphon  soar  above, 
With  song  more  sweet,  of  mystery  deeper  too."  *** 

Whether  her  parlance  any  more  did  rove, 

I  know  not :  since  upon  my  eyes  there  shone 
She,  who  all  else  from  my  perception  drove. 

She  sate  upon  the  naked  earth  alone. 

As  though  left  there  the  guardian  of  the  car,  ®* 

Which  I  had  seen  the  two-formed  beast  bear  on. 

Within  their  circle,  girdled  it  the  fair 

Seven  nymphs,  whose  hands  the  holy  lights  retain, 
Secure  from  north  wind's  or  from  south  wind's  blare. 

"  Here  wdlt  thou  be  a  short  time  denizen,  ^^^ 

Then  habitant  with  me,  without  an  end. 
Of  that  high  Eome  where  Christ  is  citizen  ; 

Line  65.  The  story  of  Argo,  put  to  sleep  by  Mercury  relating  the  trans- 
formation of  the  uymph  Siringa,  and  afterwards  slain.  Ovid's  Metam., 
book  i. 

Line  73.  Dante  compares  his  awakening  to  that  of  the  three  Apostles  after 
the  Transfiguration,  roused  by  that  voice  which  had  power  to  raise  the  dead. 


256  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXXII. 

But  the  world's  evil  habitudes  to  mend, 

Graze  on  the  car,  and  what  tjiou  seest  write 

When  once  again  to  earth  thou  must  descend."  ^^ 

Thus  Beatrix,  and  I  whose  whole  delight 
To  her  commands  devoutly  would  incline, 
As  she  directed,  gave  my  mind  and  sight. 

With  such  swift  motion  never  did  careen 

The  thunderbolt  from  riven  cloud  above,  ^*® 

What  time  it  rains  in  Heaven's  most  far  confine, 

As  I  beheld  descend  the  bird  of  Jove, 

Through  the  trees'  branches,  stripping  off  the  bark, 
While  flowers  and  leaflets  all  before  it  drove, 

And  smote  the  car  with  all  its  violence  stark :  ^^* 

On  which  it  staggered,  as  o'er  stormy  wave 
To  starboard  and  to  larboard  rolls  the  bark. 

In  evil  fortune.     Then  upon  the  nave 
Of  the  triumphal  car  a  fox  upclimbs. 
Which  only  poisonous  food  appeared  to  crave.  ^^^ 

But  keenly  blaming  it  its  laidly  crimes. 
My  lady  urged  it  to  as  swift  a  flight 
As  could  effect  such  fleshless  bones  betimes. 

Then  from  the  quarter  whence  it  erst  did  light 

I  saw  the  eagle  glide  down  o'er  the  pile  ^^^ 

O'  the  car,  and  leave  it  with  its  feathers  dight. 

And  as  there  breaks  from  heart  that  grieveth  still, 

Such  voice  there  issued  from  the  heavens,  that  cried, 
'*  O  little  bark  of  mine,  what  freight  of  ill !" 

Then  I  beheld  the  earth  gape  open  wide 

'Twixt  both  the  wheels,  and  hence  a  dragon  spring. 
That  smote  the  car  with  its  tail's  piercing  gride : 

And  as  a  wasp  that  draweth  back  its  sting. 
It  drew  together  with  its  tail  malign 
A  part  of  the  car,  and  then  went  wandering.  ^^^ 

That  which  remained,  as  o'er  rich  earth  doth  twine 
The  weedy  grass,  with  the  feathers'  offered  store, 
driven  haply  with  intention  thus  benign, 

Line  112.  The  Roman  Emperors,  who  at  the  first  persecuted  the  infant 
Chureh. 

Line  119.  The  fox  represents  the  spirit  of  heresy  which  was  rife  in  the 
Church  after  the  early  persecutions  had  ceased. 

Line  126.  The  second  descent  of  the  eagle  alludes  to  the  conversion  of 
Constantine,  and  the  gift  of  its  plumage  describes  his  dona' ions  to  the 
Church,  which  Dante  has  already  stamped  as  its  ruin. 

Line  131.  The  dragon  is  supposed  to  represent  Mahomet,  whose  creed  was 
embraced  in  a  great  portion  of  the  earth  once  included  in  the  Church. 


130 


Canto  XXXIII, 


PUKGATOUY.  257 


Covered  itself,  and  was  all  covered  o'er, 

The  one  and  the  other  wheel,  and  the  pole,  as  soon        ^""^ 

As  a  long  sigh  keeps  ope  the  lips'  red  core. 
The  holy  edifice  thus  different  grown, 

Thrust  outward  heads,  throughout  its  strange  design, 

Three  o'er  the  pole,  in  every  corner  one. 
The  three  upon  the  pole  were  horned  like  kine  :  ^^'^ 

The  four  had  but  one  horn  upon  each  front ; 

A  similar  monster  never  yet  was  seen. 
Secure  as  castle  on  a  lofty  mount. 

Seated  upon  it,  an  abandoned  whore 

Appeared  to  me,  with  eyes  of  shameless  brunt.  ^^^ 

And  that  none  else  should  seize  her  evermore, 

I  saw  beside  her  stand  a  giant  high  : 

They  kissed  each  other  often,  o'er  and  o'er. 
But  since  her  roving  and  lascivious  eye 

Wandered  towards  me,  that  ferocious  lover  "^ 

Lashed  her  from  head  to  foot  with  cruelty. 
Then  with  suspicion  full,  and  ire  all  over. 

He  dragged  the  monster,  from  the  tree  released, 

Into  the  wood,  and  made  of  that  a  cover 
Unto  the  harlot  and  the  new-formed  beast.  ^^ 

Line  144.  The  sevea  heads  are  interpreted  '  generally  as  the  seven  capital 
sins,  of  which  the  three  with  two  horus  are  Pride,  Anger,  and  Avarice,  which 
hurt  the  sinner  himself  and  his  neighbour  ;  the  four  with  one  horn,  Gluttony, 
Sloth,  Lust,  and  Envy,  which  only  injure  himself.  Some  consider  the  seven 
heads  to  represent  the  seven  sacraments,  and  the  ten  horns  the  ten  command- 
ments. 

Line  149.  Pope  Boniface  VIII.  is  intimated  by  the  harlot,  and  Philip  the 
Fair  of  France  is  her  giant  lover.  The  transfer  of  the  Papal  seat  to  Avignon 
is  pointed  at  in  the  carrying  away  of  the  car. 


CANTO    XXXIII. 

The  seven  virgins  and  Beatrice  sing  in  lamentation  on  the  vision.  They 
then  all  leave  the  Tree,  and  Beatrice  darkly  prophesies  to  Dante  the 
future  fate  of  the  Church.  They  then  all  arrive  at  the  fountain  from 
which  the  rivers  Lethe  and  Euuoe  are  derived,  and  issue  on  their  several 
ways.  Matilda  leads  Datite  and  Statius  to  drink  of  Eunoe's  wave,  from 
which  he  rises  renewed  in  spirit  and  purified  for  Parad  se. 

Deits  venerunt  gentes,  now  the  three, 

And  now  the  four  dear  ladies  beauteous, 
Weeping  began  the  dulcet  psalmody. 

Line  1.  0  God,  the  heathen  are  come  into  thine  inheritance. — rs.  Ixxix.  1. 

S 


258  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXXIII. 

And  Beatrix  with  sighs  and  piteous, 

In  such  a  bearing  heard,  that  little  more  * 

Grief  altered  Mary  when  beside  the  cross. 
But  when  those  virgins  ceased  their  song  to  pour 
For  her  to  speak,  then  upwards  rising,  she 
Answered,  her  face  with  flushing  covered  o'er, 
Modicum,  et  non  videhitis  me;  ^^ 

Et  iterum,  my  sisters  well  beloved, 
Modicum,  et  vos  videbitis  me. 
Then  all  the  band  of  seven  before  her  moved ; 
And  after  her  she  marshalled  with  a  sign 
Myself,  the  dame,  and  the  sage  who  had  not  roved.         ^* 
So  she  went  on ;  nor  was  there  I  divine 

Our  tenth  step  on  the  earth  advancing  placed. 
When  on  my  eyes  there  smote  her  heavenly  eyne, 
And  with  a  tranquil  look,  "  With  better  haste 

Come  on,"  she  said,  "  that  I  may  speak  with  thee,  ^ 

And  thou  to  listen  may  be  fairly  placed." 
When  I  was  there,  where  duty  bade  to  be. 

She  said,  "  My  brother,  wherefore  dost  not  care 
Henceforth  to  question,  as  thou  comest  with  me  ?" 
Like  unto  those  who  with  too  reverent  air  ^^ 

Before  the*  acknowledged  betters  whom  they  meet, 
Betwixt  their  teeth  to  whisper  scarcely  dare, 
Befell  me  then,  that  without  sound  complete 
I  'gan.     "  My  lady,  what  my  need  doth  claim 
You  thoroughly  know,  and  what  for  that  is  meet."  ^ 

And  she  to  me,  "  From  fearfulness  and  shame 

I  would  that  thou  from  henceforth  shouldst  awake, 
So  as  to  speak  no  more  like  one  in  dream. 
Know  that  the  vessel  which  the  serpent  brake, 

Was  and  is  not,  on  whom  the  sin  we  lay,  ^^ 

Thinks  he  God's  vengeance  halts  for  sopped  cake  ? 
Heirless  the  eagle  will  not  be  for  aye. 

Who  to  the  car  did  leave  that  plumage  fell, 
Through  which  it  grew  a  monster,  then  a  prey. 
For  clearly  I  behold  and  therefore  tell,  *^ 

To  bring  a  time,  the  happier  stars  arrive, 
From  all  resistance  free,  and  obstacle, 

Line  10.  John's  Gospel,  xvi.  16. 

Line  15.  Dante,  Matilda  (named  for  the  first  time  in  line  119),  and 
Statins. 

Line  36.  There  was  a  superstition  in  Florence  that  a  murderer  would  be 
secure  from  vengeance  if  within  nine  days  he  ate  a  sop  of  bread  in  wine  on 
the  grave  of  the  murdered  man.  Alluding  to  this,  Beatrice  says  that  no 
superstitious  observances,  would  secure  the  spoiler  of  the  Church  from  the 
vengeance  of  God. 


Canto  XXXIII.  PURGATORY.  259 

When  a  Five  hundred,  and  a  Ten,  and  Five, 

Sent  down  by  God  will  slay  the  shameless  whore 

And  the  giant  who  with  her  in  sin  doth  thrive.  ** 

And  though  my  statement  may  appear  obscure, 
Like  Themis  or  like  Sphynx  persuading  less, 
Since  in  their  fashion  it  conceals  its  lore  : 

Full  soon  events  shall  be  thy  Naiades, 

Who  will  resolve  for  thee  this  riddle  deep,  ^ 

Without  the  loss  of  flocks  or  corn-grown  leas. 

Take  heed,  and  thus  these  words  told  by  me  keep 
In  memory,  that  thou  teach  them  thus  aright 
To  those  whose  life  but  hastes  to  Death's  long  sleep : 

And  bear  in  mind,  when  thou  dost  this  indite,  *^ 

Not  to  conceal  how  thou  hast  seen  the  plant, 
Which  has  been  now  twice  spoiled  within  thy  sight. 

Whoever  tears  it,  or  doth  spoil  this  haunt, 

With  such  blaspheming  deed  offendeth  God, 

Who  made  it  holy  for  His  private  wont.  ^^ 

Through  tasting  it,  in  pain,  and  yearning  mood. 
Five  thousand  years  and  more,  the  primal  soul 
Craved  him,  who  on  himself  did  turn  the  rod. 

Thy  understanding  slumbers,  if  the  whole 

Eeason  it  sees  not,  why  this  towers  so  high,  ^ 

And  spreads  so  widely  upwards  from  the  bole. 

Were  not  like  Elsa's  waves  that  petrify, 

The  thoughts  so  vain  that  swarm  around  thy  mind. 
And  dyed  by  pleasure,  as  the  mulberry 

By  Pyramus,  in  such  great  facts  designed  ™ 

Alone,  God's  justice  in  this  interdict 
Of  the  tree,  to  thy  own  profit  thou  wouldst  find. 

But  since  I  see  thee  in  thy  intellect 

Turned  into  stone,  and  so  with  sinning  dyed. 

That  dazzles  thee  the  light  my  words  reflect,  ^* 

Line  43.  Five  hundred,  ten,  and  five  written  in  Roman  letters  are  D,  X,  V, 
which  make  the  word  Dux,  a  leader.  Who  the  leader  here  meant  may  be 
is  disputed.  It  is  supposed  to  he  either  Henry  VII.,  the  German  Emperor, 
or  Can  Grande  della  Scala,  the  greyhound  in  the  first  book  of  the 
poem. 

Line  49.  Dante  considered  the  Naiades  as  expounders  of  oracles,  on  the 
strength  of  a  line  in  Ovid,  which  is  now  supposed  to  be  corrupt,  and  which 
has  been  conjecturally  altered  by  Heinsius.  With  this  explanation,  the 
error  of  Dante,  if  error  it  be,  is  of  no  consequence  to  the  intelligibility  of 
the  passage. 

Line  62.  The  opinion  of  the  Church  in  the  Middle  Ages  was  that  five 
thousand  years  elapsed  between  the  fall  of  Adam  and  the  birth  of  Christ. 

Line  67-  The  Elsa  is  a  stream  that  flows  into  the  Arno^  which  was  sup- 
posed  to  possess  a  petrifying  quality. 


260  PURGATORY.  Canto  XXXIII. 

I  will  that,  if  not  written,  yet  descried, 

Thou  bear  it  in  thee,  for  a  memory, 

As  is  the  pilgrim's  staff  with  palm-leaves  tied.'* 
*'  As  with  the  seal  the  wax  is  stamped,"  said  I, 

"  That  changes  not  the  impression  on  it  dight,  ^^ 

So  is  my  brain  stamped  with  your  seal.     But  why 
Doth  fly  so  soaringly  beyond  my  sight 

Your  speech,  so  long  yearned  after  by  my  soul, 

Which  most  is  lost  when  strove  for  most  with  might  ?" 
*'  That  thou  might' st  clearly  know,"  she  said,  "  what  school   ^ 

Thou'st  followed,  and  behold  its  doctrine  fine. 

How  it  can  follow  on  my  word's  control. 
And  see  how  far  your  way  from  the  divine 

Is  distant,  as  discordant  in  their  lot 

Earth,  and  the  Heaven  which  highest  hastes  to  shino."  ^ 
On  which  I  answered :  "  I  remember  not 

That  I  have  ever  turned  away  from  you, 

Nor  does  my  conscience  sting  me  for  such  blot." 
"  And  if  thou  canst  not  that  remember  true," 

Smiling  she  answered,  "  call  thee  now  to  mind  ^'* 

How  thou  hast  drunk  but  now  of  Lethe's  dew  : 
And  if  from  smoke  we  argue  flame  to  find, 

This  thy  oblivion  proveth  very  clear 

Sin  in  thy  will,  to  others  too  inclined. 
Within  a  little  truly  will  be  bare  ^^ 

My  words,  as  far  as  'twill  be  fit  to  show 

Their  meaning  to  thy  vision  debonnair." 
More  brilliant  now,  and  with  a  step  more  slow. 

The  sun  attained  the  circle  of  the  noon, 

(Different  in  different  sites  on  earth  below),  ^^ 

When  to  a  pause  there  came,  as  pauseth  one 

Who  goes  before  as  escort  to  a  band. 

If  on  the  track  a  novelty  be  known. 
The  ladies  seven,  before  a  gloom  at  hand 

Such  as  'neath  verdant  leaves  and  dusky  boughs  "" 

O'er  the  cool  Alpine  slopes  the  forests  stand. 
Before  them  Tigris  and  Euphrates  rose, 

Meseemed  to  see  them  in  one  fount  embrace. 

Then  like  to  friends  that  part  each  slowly  goes. 
"  O  light,  O  glory  of  the  human  race,  ■''* 

What  wave  is  this  that  here  doth  spring  to-day 

From  its  first  source,  and  travels  on  in  space  ?" 
To  such  a  prayer  was  told  me,  "  Thou  mayst  pray 
Matilda  that  she  tell  thee,"  here  replied. 

As  one  who  seeks  some  blame  to  clear  away,  ^-* 


Canto  XXXIII.  PURGATORY.  261 

The  lady  fair.    "  This  and  much  more  beside 

Was  told  him  erst  by  me  ;  and  I  am  sure 

That  Lethe's  wave  from  him  this  cannot  hide." 
And  Beatrix  :  "  Perchance  some  greater  care, 

That  oftentimes  the  memory  deprives,  ^^* 

Has  made  his  mental  vision  thus  obscure. 
But  Eunoe  behold,  which  here  derives : 

Lead  him  to  it,  and  as  thou'rt  wont  to  use 

See  that  his  deadened  virtue  here  revives." 
Like  gentle  spirit  who  makes  no  excuse,  ^^^ 

But  of  another's  will  creates  her  own. 

Soon  as  by  outward  sign  the  purpose  shows  ; 
When  she  had  ta'en  me  by  the  hand,  moved  on 

The  lady  fair,  to  Statins  who  awaited, 

*'  Come  thou  with  him,"  she  said  in  queenly  tone.  ^^^ 

Eeader,  if  longer  space  to  me  were  rated 

For  writing,  I  would  strive  to  sing  in  part 

That  draught  so  sweet,  which  never  could  have  sated. 
But  since  is  now  completely  filled  the  chart 

Allotted  for  this  second  book,  there  leaves  ^*^ 

No  power  to  wander  more  the  curb  of  Art. 
I  turned  back  from  those  most  holy  waves 

Created  fresh,  as  plants  made  new  once  more, 

Kenewed  through  the  birth  of  new  green  leaves, 
Pure,  and  prepared  unto  the  stars  to  soar.  ^*^ 

Line  139.  The  thirty-three  Cantos  allotted  to  each  book  being  here  com- 
pleted  for  the  "  Purgatory,"  the  poet  says  that  the  rule  of  art  which  he  has 
imposed  on  himself  prevents  him  from  describing  the  rapture  of  this 
draught. 


PARADISE. 


CANTO   I. 


After  solemn  invocation,  Dante  describes  his  ascent  from  the  earthly  Paradise 
towards  the  first  sphere  of  Heaven  :  his  ignorance  of  how  he  thus  past 
out  of  humanity,  and  Beatrice's  explanation  of  his  doubts. 

His  glory  who  moves  all  dotli  penetrate 

Throughout  the  universe,  and  shineth  bright 

Here  with  a  greater,  there  with  lesser  state. 
In  the  sky  which  most  partaketh  of  his  light 

Was  I,  and  things  I  saw,  which  to  repeat  * 

Knows  not,  and  cannot  whoe'er  leaves  that  height. 
Because  approaching  to  its  yearned-for  seat 

The  intellect  deepidiveth  there  so  long 

That  memory  behind  it  cannot  fleet. 
Of  what  to  the  holy  kingdom  doth  belong  ^® 

Which  I  had  power  to  treasure  in  my  mind, 

Truly  shall  now  be  subject  of  my  song. 
To  this  last  labour,  O  Apollo  kind, 

Make  me  such  vessel  of  thy  mysteries, 

To  thy  loved  laurel  the  best  gift  assigned.  " 

One  of  the  peaks  that  on  Parnassus  rise 

Till  now  sufficed  me,  now  the  twain  beneath 

I  must  address  me  to  the  new  emprise. 
Enter  my  breast,  thyself  within  me  breathe. 

As  when  of  old  thou  Marsyas  conquerest,  ^^ 

And  drewest  all  his  limbs  from  out  their  sheath. 
O  virtue  most  divine,  now  aid  my  'best. 

So  that  the  shadow  of  the  blessed  reign 

Stampt  on  my  brain  I  may  make  manifest. 
To  thy  loved  tree  thou'lt  see  me  coming  fain  ^ 

With  its  own  leaves  to  crown  me  then,  which  thou, 

And  the  subject,  will  have  made  me  fit  to  gain. 
If,  rarely,  father,  there  doth  pluck  it  now 

For  triumph,  either  emperor,  or  bard, 

(The  sin  and  shame  of  human  will  I  trow,)  ^ 


Canto  I.  PARADISE.  263 

Should  bring  forth  joyaunce  in  the  glad  regard 

Of  Delphos'  deity,  the  Peneian  leaf, 

When  any  one  doth  thirst  for  its  reward. 
Great  flame  may  follow  from  a  spark  but  brief ; 

After  me  haply  with  a  voice  of  might,  ^ 

Others  may  win  reply  from  Cyrrha's  chief. 
To  mortals  rises  aye  on  different  site 

The  great  lamp  of  the  world  ;  but  when  it  rears 

Where  with  three  crosses  circles  four  unite. 
In  happiest  course,  with  most  propitious  stars  ^ 

Conjoined  it  issues,  and  the  mundane  leaven 

Most  with  its  influence  sealeth,  and  prepares. 
Had  made  the  morning  there,  and  here  the  even, 

Such  a  conjunction,  and  was  clad  in  white 

Yon  hemisphere,  the  rest  all  darkly  paven,  ^ 

When  Beatrice  turned  within  my  sight 

Towards  the  left,  to  gaze  upon  the  sun  ; 

Ne'er  gazed  so  long  an  eagle  on  the  height. 
And  as  reflected  ray  is  wont  to  run 

From  the  direct,  upwards  again  to  soar,  ^ 

As  pilgrim  eager  to  return  alone, 
So  that  her  action,  through  my  eyes  did  pour 

Upon  my  thought,  and  fashioned  mine,  that  near 

The  sun  I  gazed,  beyond  mere  mortal  power. 
Much  there  is  lawful  which  is  not  so  here  *^ 

Unto  our  virtue,  guerdon  of  the  place 

Made  for  humanity  the  chosen  sphere. 
I  could  not  bear  it  long,  but  yet  such  space, 

That  all  around  me  I  beheld  it  gleam 

Like  iron  glowing  from  the  fire's  embrace,  ^ 

And  to  the  day  there  suddenly  did  seem 

A  new  day  joined,  as  though  Grod's  power  had  blazed 

Upon  the  sky  another  sun  to  beam. 
Upon  the  eternal  spheres,  with  eyes  that  gazed 

Stood  Beatrix,  and  I  my  vision  laid  ^* 

On  her,  turned  hither  from  the  height  that  dazed  ; 

Line  32.  "The  Peneian  leaf,  the  laurel,  meed  of  mighty  conquerors  and 
poets  sage." — Spenser,  b.  i.,  can.  1,  st.  9. 

Line  36.  Cyrrha,  a  city  at  the  foot  of  Parnassus,  devoted  to  Apollo. 

Line  39.  When  the  sun  rises  in  such  a  manner  that  the  circles  of  the 
horizon,  the  zodiac,  the  equator,  and  the  equinoctial  colure  join,  the  last 
three  intersecting  each  other  so  as  to.  form  three  crosses,  it  is  in  the  con- 
stellation of  Aries,  and  produces  the  most  favourable  influences  ;  in  such  a 
conjunction  was  it  rising  on  the  earthly  Paradise,  and  setting  on  the  other 
hemisphere,  when  Beatrice  and  Dante  launched  upwards  to  the  spheres. 

liine  55.  Dante  being  on  the  terrestrial  Paradise  had  his  faculties  so 
attempered  that  he  was  able  to  look  at  the  sun  in  a  way  impossible  on  the 
inhabited  hemisphere. 


264  PARADISE.  Canto  I. 

Within  my  soul  her  look  such  influence  made, 
Such  as  when  Glaucus  tasted  of  the  grass, 
And  grew  a  sea-god  in  the  ocean  bed. 
By  words  cannot  be  told  how  one  doth  pass  ^® 

From  human  thus,  the  example  must  suffice 
For  whom  experience  is  preserved  by  grace. 

If  I  were  fashioned  only  in  such  guise 

As  thou  mad  est  newly,  love  that  rulest  the  sky, 

Thou  know'st,  who  with  thy  light  didst  malie  me  rise.     ^* 

What  time  the  sphere,  which  thou,  loved  deity, 
Dost  ever  whirl,  attracted  all  my  gaze, 
With  its  heaven-watched  and  tempered  melody, 

That  portion  of  the  sky  seemed  all  ablaze 

With  the  sun's  flame,  that  never  rain  or  stream  *® 

Upon  the  earth  such  widespread  lake  could  raise. 

The  newness  of  the  sound,  and  the  bright  gleam 
To  search  their  causes  kindled  such  a  glow 
I  ne'er  had  felt  an  ardour  so  extreme. 

Whence  she,  who  saw  me  as  myself  I  know,  ^ 

To  still  the  perturbation  of  my  mind, 
Spake,  ere  the  .question  to  my  lips  could  go  : 

And  thus  began  :  *'  Thyself  thou  makest  blind 
With  thy  false  fancy,  that  thou  canst  not  see 
What  thou  wouldst  see,  if  this  were  thrown  behind.        ^^ 

On  earth  thou  art  not,  as  thou  think'st  to  be ; 
And  lightning  flying  from  its  native  sphere 
Ne'er  coursed  as  swift  as  hitherwards  dost  flee." 

If  from  my  primal  doubt  I  was  made  clear 

By  those  few  words  she  uttered  smiling  bright,  ®* 

I  fell  into  another  greater  snare  ; 

And  said :  "  Content  already  I  alight 

From  my  great  wonder,  but  am  now  beguiled 
To  think  how  I  mount  o'er  these  bodies  light." 

When  she  had  given  a  pitying  sigh,  her  mild  ^^^ 

Eyes  she  directed  towards  me,  with  a  face 
As  of  a  mother  o'er  a  raving  child, 

And  thus  continued  :  "  All  the  things  in  space 

Have  order  'midst  themselves  ;  and  hence  arrayed 
Beareth  the  universe  its  God-like  trace.  ^^^ 

Here,  high  created  beings  see  the  shade 
Of  the  Eternal  Power,  the  sole  design 
For  which  this  rule  of  order  has  been  made. 

In  the  order,  which  I  tell  thee  of,  incline 

All  natures,  though  in  different  lot  each  tends  "^ 

Nearer  or  farther  from  their  source  divine. 

Line  70.  They  were  passing  tLrough  the  spliere  of  firOj  beneath  the  moon. 


GiNTo  II.  PARADISE.  265 

Hence  they  move  onwards  to  their  different  ends, 
Through  the  great  sea  of  being,  and  each  one 
Is  borne  there  by  the  instinct  Nature  lends. 

This  carries  up  the  fire  towards  the  moon :  "* 

This  in  the  hearts  of  mortal  kind  doth  move : 
This  binds  and  gathers  up  the  earth  alone  : 

Nor  creatures  only,  whose  low  organs  prove 

Their  want  of  intellect,  shoots  forth  this  bow, 

But  those  that  have  both  intellect  and  love.  ^^ 

The  Providence  which  all  things  fitteth  so. 
The  empyrean  stills  in  its  own  light, 
In  which  the  swiftest  whirling  Heaven  doth  glow  : 

A  nd  hither  now,  as  to  our  promised  site. 

Bears  us  the  potent  virtue  of  that  string.  ^^^ 

Which  to  a  gladsome  mark  aye  shoots  aright. 

'Tis  true  the  form  intentions  will  not  bring 
At  times  unto  the  purposed  will  of  art. 
Because  the  matter  fails  in  answering  : 

So  from  this  Heavenward  course  there  may  depart  ^'^ 

Created  thing  at  times,  who  has  the  power 
Thus  driven,  to  bend  aside  to  other  port, 

(Just  as  one  may  behold  fall  down  in  shower 
Fire  from  the  cloud),  if  the  first  impetus 
By  false  delight  to  earth  be  twisted  lower.  ^^ 

Thou  shouldst  not  think  with  wonder  marvellous 
Of  thy  ascent,  but  as  a  stream  which  fell 
Down  to  the  deeps  from  mount  precipitous. 

Marvel  would  be  for  thee,  from  obstacle 

When  freed,  if  thou  hadst  downwards  fallen  amain,        ^^^ 
As  though  on  earth  the  living  fire  could  dwell." 

Then  towards  the  Heaven  she  turned  her  face  again. 

Line  119.  The  bow  of  instinct,  and  again  in  line  125. 

Line  130.  The  soui,  abusing  its  liberty  of  will,  may  desert  the  Heavenward 
course  on  which  its  instinct  sends  it,  as  fire,  instead  of  rising,  falls  at  times 
on  earth  from  the  lightning  cloud. 


CANTO  II. 

Dante  and  his  guide  enter  the  sphere  of  the  moon,  and  Beatrice  explains  to 
him  the  cause  of  the  spots  which  appear  on  its  surface. 

O  YE  who  follow  in  your  little  boat 

Behind  my  bark,  with  hope  to  hear  the  strain 
With  which  in  song  across  the  sea  I  float, 


260  PARADISE.  Ca«to  II. 

Turn  ye  to  see  your  native  shores  again ; 

Put  ye  not  forth  on  such  a  sea,  where  far,  * 

Ere  lost,  ye  might  be  'wildered  on  the  main. 

The  course  I  take  was  never  steered  before ; 
Inspires  Minerva,  and  Apollo  leads, 
And  Muses  new  point  out  the  guiding  star. 

Ye  other  few,  who  help  in  time  your  needs  ^' 

With  angels'  bread,  on  which  one  lives  even  here, 
Although  the  feast  to  fulness  ne'er  proceeds  ; 

Across  this  ocean  wide  ye  well  may  steer 
Your  navigation,  following  in  my  lee, 
Ere  in  the  wave  my  furrow  disappear.  ^* 

Those  glorious  ones  who  past  across  the  sea 
To  Colchos  marvelled  erst,  as  ye  will  do. 
When  they  saw  Jason's  wondrous  husbandry. 

The  ceaseless  impetus  which  together  grew 

With  the  God-made  spheres,  bore  us  still  upwards  raised  ^^ 
Nearly  as  swiftly  as  the  sky  ye  view. 

I  upon  her,  on  high  Beatrice  gazed. 
And  haply  in  the  time  a  bolt  is  plied. 
And  flyeth,  from  the  crossbow's  notch  released, 

We  had  attained,  where  drew  my  sight  aside  ^ 

A  wondrous  thing,  so  she,  from  whom  I  ne'er 
The  slightest  working  of  my  heart  could  hide, 

Turned  towards  me  with  a  face  as  glad  as  fair. 

"  Raise  towards  God  the  grateful  mind,"  she  said, 

*'  Who  thus  has  brought  us  unto  this  first  star."  ^® 

Meseemed  that  we  now  with  cloud  were  clad. 
Clear  shining,  thickly  solid,  and  as  bright 
As  diamond  on  the  which  the  sun  has  rayed. 

Within  itself  the  eternal  Margarite 

Received  us  as  the  glassy  wave  receives,  ^ 

Retaining  still  its  whole,  a  ray  of  light. 

Being  a  body  scarce  the  mind  conceives 
How  matter  other  matter  can  admit. 
Which  must  be,  if  a  frame  in  frame  enweaves 

The  which  should  kindle  our  desire  more  bright  ** 

To  see  that  essence  where  beholds  the  adept 
How  human  nature  doth  to  God  unite. 

There  shall  we  see  that  which  through  faith  we  kept. 
Not  proved  to  us,  but  known  beyond  a  doubt. 
Like  to  those  first  truths  which  mankind  accept.  ** 

Line  19.  I  have  adopted  Venturi's  explanation  of  this  passage,  which  is 
that  the  ceaseless  whirling  of  the  spheres  drew  on  Dante  and  Beatrice  now 
that  they  had  risen  into  its  influence. 


Canto  II.  PARADISE.  267 

"  Madonna,"  I  replied,  "with  heart  devout 

As  there  can  be  I  render  thanks  to  Him 
Who  has  thus  brought  me  from  the  mortal  rout. 
But  tell  me  what  are  these  suffusions  dim 

Upon  this  body,  which  below  on  earth  *•* 

Create  the  fable  of  Cain's  faggots  grim  r" 
She  smiled  a  little,  then  "  If  thus  there  erreth 

The  opinion,"  said  she,  "  amongst  mortals  where 

The  senses'  key  cannot  unlock  the  birth, 
Certes,  no  more  the  darts  of  wonder  rare  ^^ 

Should  prick  thee,  since  behind  the  senses*  flight 

Thou  seest  that  Eeason's  wings  are  short  to  bear. 
But  tell  me  what  thou  think'st  thyself  of  it." 

And  I,  "  What  seems  so  different  above 

I  think  is  caused  by  bodies  dense  or  light."  ^^ 

And  she :  *'  Thou'lt  surely  see  enough  to  prove 

False  thy  belief  if  thou  wilt  thoroughly  hear 

The  argument  with  which  I  will  disprove. 
Lights  many  show  to  ye  the  far  eighth  sphere, 

Which  in  their  quality  and  in  their  size  ^ 

Unto  each  other  different  will  appear. 
If  this  were  made  by  varying  densities 

In  all  but  one  sole  virtue  would  there  be, 

Shared  less  or  more  or  in  equalities. 
Different  virtues  must  the  fruitage  be  .70 

Of  varying  sources,  all  of  which  save  one 

By  thy  belief  would  be  destroyed  for  thee. 
Again,  were  rarity  the  cause  alone. 

Thou  askest,  of  those  spots,  either  in  part 

This  planet  of  its  substance  would  be  shown  ^* 

Quite  wanting,  or  as  lieth  all  apart 

The  fat  and  lean  upon  a  body,  so 

Its  volume's  leaves  would  change  from  light  to  swart. 
Were  the  first  true  that  would  we  clearly  know 

In  the  eclipses  of  the  sun,  whose  light  ^ 

As  to  all  rarities  would  pierce  it  through. 

Line  60.  This  opinion  of  the  cause  of  the  shadows  on  the  moon's  surface 
was  offered  by  Dante  in  the  Convito,  and  which  he  now  makes  Beatrice 
confute. 

Line  64.  The  sphere  of  the  fixed  stars  differing  in  size  and  brilliance, 
Dante  considered  that  these,  like  the  moon,  received  their  light  from  the  sun. 

Line  73.  She  proceeds  to  prove  the  impossibility  of  the  shadows  being 
caused  by  the  rarity  of  the  moon's  body,  which  rarity  cannot  pierce  right 
through  the  moon,  or  the  sun's  rays  would  be  then  visible  during  an  eclipse, 
nor  if  the  rarity  proceeds  only  to  a  certain  depth,  like  fat  on  the  lean  of 
animal  flesh,  could  that  produce  the  effect.  This  possible  alternate  rarity  and 
density  is  compared  to  the  pages  of  a  parchment  volume,  which  are  alter- 
nately light  and  dark,  each  sheet  of  parchment  having  a  brown  side. 


268  PARADISE.  Canto  II. 

Now  this  is  not  so.     Then,  to  turn  our  sight 

To  the  other  supposition,  if  that  too 

Be  broken  thy  conjecture  falls  outright. 
If,  then,  this  rarity  does  not  pass  through,  ®* 

Some  boundary  to  it  must  be  efifected 

Where  density  prevents  its  course  anew. 
And  thence  the  alien  ray  will  be  reflected 

Just  as  it  turneth  backwards  from  the  glass 

Whose  back  with  leaden  coating  is  protected.  *** 

Now  thou  wilt  say  the  dimness  on  the  mass 

Is  in  some  places  greater  by  the  ray 

That  from  a  greater  depth  doth  backwards  pass. 
Such  a  mistake  to  thee  will  clear  away 

Experiment,  if  ever  thou  wilt  try,  ^^ 

O'  the  streams  of  all  your  arts  sole  source  for  aye. 
Take  thou  three  mirrors,  and  place  equally 

Before  thee  two,  the  other  further  on. 

So  placed  that  'twixt  the  first  it  meet  thy  eye. 
Turned  towards  these,  behind  thy  back  set  down  ^^ 

A  light  which  on  the  mirrors  three  shall  gleam. 

And  from  them  all  reflected  towards  the  sun. 
Although  in  quantity  is  not  the  same 

The  light  most  distant,  thou  wilt  see  it  blazo 

As  fitteth  with  no  less  resplendent  beam.  ^^ 

Now  as  beneath  the  touch  of  the  warm  rays 

Loses  the  earth  the  snow  with  which  'twas  deckt, 

And  its  first  colour,  and  its  frozen  glaze, 
So  thee,  thus  stripped  within  thy  intellect, 

I  would  inform  with  light  whose  living  shine  ^^" 

Shall  tremble  o'er  thee  in  its  first  aspect. 
Within  the  heaven  where  resteth  peace  divine 

There  whirls  a  body  in  whose  magic  power 

Sublies  all  being  held  in  its  confine. 
The  heaven  that  follows  with  its  starry  shower,  ^* 

That  being  shares  to  its  various  essences. 

Distinct  from  it,  yet  held  within  its  bower. 
The  other  spheres,  with  changing  differences. 

The  power  distinct,  which  doth  within  them  glow, 

Dispose  to  their  own  seeds  and  purposes.  ^^® 

These  organs  of  the  universe  thus  go, 

As  thou  dost  henceforth  see,  from  stair  to  stair, 

Above  receiving,  giving  from  below. 

Line  96.  An  enumeration  of  the  true  principle  of  Bacon's  experimental 
philosophy. 

Line  112.  The  empyrean.  See  the  description  of  Dante's  system  of 
astronomy,  in  which  moves  the  primum  mobile. 


Canto  III.  PARADISE.  269 

Now  mark  me  well,  how  I  from  this  prepare 

To  reach  the  truth  which  thou  dost  ever  love,  ^^^ 

So  that  henceforth  alone  thou'lt  pass  the  mere. 

The  motion  of  the  holy  spheres  above, 

As  by  the  workman  comes  the  hammer's  art. 
Impelled  by  blessed  motors,  aye  must  move. 

The  sky  yon  starry  beauty  gleams  athwart  ^^^ 

Takes  from  the  deep  soul  of  its  guiding  spirit 
The  image  and  the  seal  'twill  thence  impart. 

And  as  the  soul  that  human  dust  doth  'herit 

Resolves  itself  through  different  limbs  yet  made 
Together  unto  powers  of  different  merit,  ^^'''' 

So  the  intelligence  of  the  spheres  displayed 

Its  goodness  through  the  stars  all  multiplied. 
Yet  whirling  in  its  unity  arrayed. 

Virtue  diverse  has  diverse  compact  plied 

With  the  precious  body,  which  it  vivifies,  ^^^ 

In  which,  as  life  within  yourselves,  'tis  tied. 

Glad  through  the  nature  whence  it  doth  arise. 

The  mingled  virtue  through  the  frame  makes  light. 
As  joyousness  shines  out  through  living  eyes. 

From  this  ensueth  what  from  light  to  light  ^^'^ 

Seems  different,  and  not  from  dense  or  rare. 
This  is  the  formal  cause  that  makes  aright, 

Conformed  to  its  own  goodness,  dusk  or  clear." 

Line  148.  The  common -sense  reader  will  not  be  very  satisfied  with 
Beatrice's  offered  explanation.  The  moving  angel  of  each  sphere  stirs  in 
it  like  the  soul  in  the  human  body,  and  shines  out  of  it  like  joy  from 
human  eyes,  hence  the  difference  in  each  light  rayed  from  a  different  power  ; 
but  this  does  not  appear  to  account  for  a  difference  in  the  light  rayed  out  of 
one  body  by  its  own  intelligence  as  the  shadows  visible  on  the  moon's  surface. 


CANTO  III. 

Dante  beholds  in  the  moon  the  spirits  of  the  blessed.  He  converses  with 
Piccarda,  the  sister  of  Forese,  and  learns  that  she,  with  the  rest,  are  con- 
fined  to  that  lowest  sphere  through  having  been  compelled  to  a  breach 
of  their  vows,  but  that  God's  will  makes  every  sphere  perfect  Paradise. 
She  points  out  to  him  the  spirit  of  the  Empress  Constance. 

That  sun  which  first  with  love  had  warmed  my  breast 

Had  opened  unto  me  of  truth  so  fair. 

With  proof  reiterate,  the  aspect  blest. 
And  I,  my  sure  conviction  to  declare 

As  was  most  fitting,  raised  on  high  my  head  * 

To  her  the  due  acknowledgment  to  bear. 


270  PARADISE.  Canto  III. 

But  there  appeared  a  vision  wliich  waylaid 

My  purpose,  drawing  my  attention  near, 

That  my  confession  was  forgot  ere  said. 
Such  as  through  glass  diaphanous  and  clear,  '^ 

Or  through  the  shining  waters'  tranquil  deeps, 

Not  of  such  depth  as  darkly  to  appear, 
The  sketch  of  our  own  features  upwards  creeps 

So  dimly,  that  of  pearl  or  whitest  front 

The  eye  no  clearer  the  faint  outline  keeps.  ^^ 

Thus  saw  I  many  eager  faces  mount, 

And  fell  into  the  opposite  error  there 

From  that  which  kindled  love  'twixt  man  and  fount. 
For  suddenly  when  I  of  them  was  'ware. 

Believing  they  were  mirrored  images,  ^" 

I  turned  my  eyes  to  see  of  whom  they  were, 
And  nothing  saw,  and  drew  them  with  surprise 

Straight  on  the  light,  which  in  my  own  sweet  guide 

Smiling  was  kindled  in  her  holy  eyes. 
*'  Marvel  thou  not  because  I  smiled,"  replied  ^ 

My  lady,  "  at  thy  childish  judgment  blind, 

Since  thy  foot  trusteth  not  the  truth  descried, 
But  turns  thee,  as  its  wont,  to  empty  wind ; 

True  substances  are  these  which  thou  dost  greet. 

Who,  through  their  broken  vow,  are  here  confined.  ^ 

But  speak  with  them,  and  hear,  and  credence  mete. 

For  the  true  light  which  in  them  shineth  plain, 

From  sliding  any  more  will  guard  their  feet." 
And  I  unto  the  shadow  which  most  fain 

Appeared  to  parley  with  me,  drew  my  gaze,  ^ 

And  as  by  eagerness  confused,  began, 
"  0  spirit !  made  for  good,  who  in  the  rays 

Of  life  eterne  drink' st  sweetness  of  the  skies. 

Which  tasted  not,  in  vain  the  soul  essays, 
Wouldst  thou  but  tell  me  I  the  boon  would  prize,  *^ 

Thy  name,  and  all  the  mystery  of  your  lot." 

Whence  eager  she  replied,  with  smiling  eyes : 
"  Our  charity  the  portal  barreth  not 

To  just  desire,  no  more  than  God's  own  worth 

Which  wills  that  all  His  Court  be  like  Him  brought.       ^ 
I  was  a  holy  sister  on  the  earth ; 

And  if  thy  mind  will  well  regard  me  here. 

Will  veil  me  not  my  grace  of  heavenly  birth. 

Line  17.  Narcissus  conceived  his  shadow  to  be  a  reality.    Dante  mistakes 
the  refined  substances  of  the  blest  for  shadows. 


Canto  III.  PARADISE.  271 

But  as  Piccarda  thou  wilt  know  me  clear, 

Who  stationed  here  amongst  these  other  blest  ** 

Are  happy  in  the  slowest  whirling  sphere. 
All  our  affections  are  alone  imprest 

With  what  doth  please  the  Holy  Spirit,  so 

Here,  in  His  order,  they  rejoice  at  rest. 
And  in  this  sphere,  which  seems  so  very  low,  ** 

High  Heaven  our  residence  allotted  places, 

Because  we  did  not  wholly  keep  our  vow." 
Whence  I  to  her :  "  Within  your  wondrous  faces 

There  shineth  something  that  is  so  divine. 

That  quite  it  changeth  all  your  former  traces ;  •" 

Therefore  thy  likeness  did  my  memory  twine 

But  slowly,  aided  by  what  thou  dost  tell 

More  like  my  native  tongue,  I  now  divine. 
But  tell  me,  ye  who  happy  here  do  dwell, 

Do  ye  desire  another  higher  place  ®* 

To  see  more  fully,  and  your  love  to  swell?" 
With  the  other  shades  she  smiled  a  little  space, 

Then  answered  me  with  such  a  joy  galore. 

That  love's  first  fires  seemed  burning  in  her  face. 
"  Brother,  our  will  is  quieted  with  lore  ^^ 

Of  charity,  which  makes  us  only  seek 

That  which  we  have,  nor  ever  thirst  for  more. 
If  higher  lots  for  us  we  would  bespeak 

Then  our  desires  would  all  discordant  be 

With  His  high  will,  who  here  our  lots  doth  make.  ^* 

Which  in  these  circles  cannot  be,  thou'lt  see : 

If  here  to  dwell  in  charity  is  need, 

And  if  thou  seest  the  law  of  charity. 
Nay,  'tis  essential  to  our  blessed  meed 

To  be  restrained  within  the  will  Divine,  ** 

That  unto  one  our  wills  be  all  agreed. 
So  that  as  we  throughout  this  kingdom  shine 

From  sphere  to  sphere,  it  pleaseth  every  grade. 

As  to  the  King,  to  whose  will  all  incline. 
In  his  high  pleasure  all  our  peace  is  laid ;  ** 

This  is  that  ocean  unto  which  are  brought 

All  things  which  it  creates,  or  Nature  made." 

Line  49.  The  sister  of  Forese,  introduced  in  Canto  XXIV.  of  the  "  Pur- 
gatory," and  of  Corso  Donati.  The  latter,  with  some  dissolute  comrades, 
scaled  Piccarda's  monastery  and  forcibly  took  her  away  to  marry  her  against 
her  will.  The  legend  states  that  before  the  spouse  of  Christ  came  together 
with  her  carnal  husband  she  committed  her  virginity  to  the  care  of  her 
Heavenly  Loi*d,  and  was  smitten  with  leprosy,  and  died  in  a  few  days,  being 
thus  saved  from  contamination. 


272  PARADISE.  Canto  III. 

Then  was  it  clear  to  me  how  every  lot 

In  Heaven  is  Paradise,  though  the  highest  good 

His  grace  in  one  sole  fashion  raineth  not.  ^^ 

But  as  it  haps,  when  glutted  with  one  food 

After  another  still  desire  doth  crave 

For  which  are  thanks  paid,  and  which  still  is  wooed, 
So  I  with  words  and  gesture  to  her  clave 

To  learn  from  her  the  story  of  the  woof,  ^'' 

The  which  her  shuttle  did  not  wholly  weave. 
*'  A  perfect  life  and  high  desert  of  proof 

Enshrines  the  lady  in  a  Heaven  more  high, 

After  whose  rule  on  earth  we  live  aloof. 
That  we  may  see,  and  slumber  when  we  die  ^^ 

With  that  dear  spouse,  who  every  vow  receives 

Which  to  his  pleasure  mouldeth  charity. 
In  youth  I  fled  me  from  the  world  that  grieves 

To  follow  her,  and  her  chaste  habit  wore, 

And  promised  me  the  path  her  sect  achieves.  ^^ 

Men  used  to  evil  more  than  virtuous  lore 

From  the  sweet  cloister  carried  me  away : 

God  knows  the  life  which  afterwards  I  bore. 
This  other,  who  her  splendour  doth  display 

At  my  right  hand,  and  burns  with  all  the  light  "'^ 

Allotted  to  our  sphere,  whate'er  I  say 
About  myself,  applies  to  her  aright ; 

She  was  a  nun,  and  from  her  head  was  turn 

Even  thus  the  shadow  of  her  nun's  veil  white. 
But  even  in  the  world  where  she  was  borne  "* 

Against  her  will,  and  every  usage  good. 

Within  her  heart  the  veil  was  ever  worn. 
This  is  great  Constance'  light,  who  from  the  rude 

Wind  that  the  second  blew  from  Suabia's  plain. 

Produced  the  third,  and  latest  of  the  brood."  ^-^ 

Thus  she  spake  to  me,  and  began  the  strain 

Ave  Maria,  vanishing  with  song. 

As  heavy  body  through  the  dusky  main. 
My  vision,  which  still  followed  her  as  long 

As  it  was  possible,  when  she  was  gone  '^^ 

Turned  to  the  target  of  my  love  most  strong, 

Line  98.  St.  Clare,  the  foundress  of  Piccarda's  order. 

Line  118.  Daughter  of  Euggieri,  King  of  Sicily,  and  taken  from  her 
monastery,  at  the  mature  age  of  fifty,  to  marry  the  Emperor  Henry  VL, 
the  second  of  the  House  of  Suabia,  by  whom  she  became  mother  to 
Frederic  II.,  the  third  and  last  of  the  brood. 


Canto  IV.  PARADISE.  273 

And  centered  there  in  Beatrix  alone  ; 

But  she  in  glory  beamed  upon  my  gaze 

Such  that  at  first  I  could  not  look  upon, 
And  that  awhile  my  questioning  delays.  ^^ 


CANTO  IV. 

Dante  stands  absorbed  by  two  doubts  arising  from  what  he  has  just  heard 
and  seen.  Beatrice  removes  both  his  difficulties,  first  with  reference  to 
the  place  assigned  to  the  blest  in  Heaven,  and  then  as  to  the  effect  of 
alien  violence  upon  the  will.  Dante  then  inquires  as  to  the  possibility  of 
making  satisfaction  for  a  broken  vow. 

Betwixt  two  kinds  of  food,  each  equally 

Distant  and  tempting,  ere  a  man  could  choose 

In  freedom,  he  might  first  of  hunger  die. 
Even  thus  a  lamb  betwixt  two  wolfish  foes, 

Equal  in  longing,  would  fear  each  the  same ;  * 

Even  thus  would  stand  a  hound  betwixt  two  does. 
Wherefore  if  I  was  silent,  I  nor  blame 

(Betwixt  my  doubts  in  mute  suspension  thrown, 

Since  'twas  not  in  my  choice)  nor  merit  claim. 
Silent  I  stood ;  but  my  desire  was  shown  ^^ 

Upon  my  face,  and  with  it  my  demand 

Warmer  by  far  than  if  by  speech  made  known. 
Did  Beatrix,  as  erst  when  Daniel's  hand 

Nebuchadnezzar's  anger  cleared  away. 

Which  had  excited  his  unjust  command.  ^^ 

"  Clearly  I  see  how  draws  thee,"  did  she  say, 

"  One  and  the  other  wish,  which  makes  thy  zeal 

So  bind  itself  it  cannot  find  a  way. 
Thou  arguest,  if  good  intent  lasts  still, 

How  can  the  violence  by  others  done  ^® 

Decrease  the  measure  of  my  spirit's  weal  ? 
Again  a  cause  for  doubting  thou  dost  own, 

That  souls  returning  to  their  stars  we  find. 

According  to  the  law  by  Plato  shown. 

Line  1.  The  singular  statement  in  the  first  terzina  is  taken  from  Thomas 
Aquinas. 

Line  13.  Beatrix  did  for  Dante  what  Daniel  did  for  Nebuchadnezzar  when 
he  explained  to  him  his  dream,  and  prevented  the  execution  of  his  threat 
against  the  Chaldeans  who  had  failed  in  solving  the  mystery. 

Line  23.  Plato,  in  the  conversation  named  Timseus,  advanced  this  theory, 
as  again  alluded  to  in  line  49. 

T 


274  PARADISE.  Canto  IV. 

These  are  the  questions  whicli  within  thy  mind  ^ 

Urge  thee  with  equal  cogence,  therefore  I 

First  take  the  one  where  gall  is  most  combined. 
The  Seraph  nearest  to  the  Deity, 

Moses  and  Samuel,  take  either  John 

Thou  wilt,  I  say  even  Mary,  Queen  on  High,  ^ 

Hold  not  in  any  other  Heaven  their  throne 

Than  these  souls,  who  did  even  now  appear, 

Nor  longer  or  more  brief  existence  own. 
All  of  them  make  the  empyrean  fair 

Though  they  possess  sweet  life  in  different  ways,  ^ 

As  more  or  less  the  Eternal  Spirit  they  share. 
Not  that  this  sphere  is  their  allotted  place. 

Here  did  they  show  themselves,  but  to  unfold 

What  grade  they've  mounted  in  celestial  grace. 
Thus  to  your  understanding  must  be  told,  *^ 

Which  only  by  sensation  apprehends. 

What  afterwards  the  intellect  can  hold. 
For  this  the  holy  Scripture  condescends 

Unto  your  faculties,  and  hands  and  feet, 

Not  meaning  that  unto  the  Deity  lends.  ■*^ 

The  holy  Church  with  human  aspect  meet 

Gabriel  and  Michael  to  your  vision  bares. 

And  him,  who  made  Tobias'  cure  complete. 
That  which  Timseus  of  all  souls  declares. 

Does  not  resemble  what  we  here  behold,  ^ 

Since  what  he  says  its  natural  meaning  wears. 
The  soul  unto  its  star  returns,  we're  told. 

He  thinking  it  descended  first  from  there, 

When  Nature  gave  it  its  own  plastic  mould. 
Haply  his  words  another  meaning  bear  ^^ 

To  what  their  sound  expresses  ;  this  may  be 

With  purpose  to  escape  derision's  snare. 
If  he  but  means  that  on  these  spheres'  decree 

Depends  the  shaping  influence  and  the  blame, 

Haply  his  shaft  hath  hit  some  verity. 
This  truth  miscomprehended  led  to  shame 

All  the  world  formerly,  who  wide  astray 

Worshipped  Jove,  Mercury,  and  Mars  by  name. 

Line  27.  Plato's  false  opinion  Beatrix  pronounces  the  most  dangerous. 

Line  45.  Dante's  theology  is  wonderfully  free  from  the  anthropomorphic 
spirit  which  distinguishes  Judaism,  and  which  even  the  powerful  mind  of 
Milton,  swathed  in  the  trammels  of  Puritanism,  heartily  embraced.  It  is  this 
which  makes  Milton's  conceptions  of  Paradise  fall  so  immeasurably  short  of 
those  of  the  spiritual  Florentine. 


60 


Canto  IV.  PARA.DISE.  275 

The  other  doubt  which  now  doth  thee  bewray 

Hath  less  of  poison,  since  its  evil  gust  ®^ 

Far  from  my  side  can  lead  thee  not  away. 
In  eyes  of  mortals,  that  appears  unjust 

Our  Heavenly  justice,  is  an  argument 

For  faith,  and  not  heretical  mistrust. 
But  that  your  understanding  with  assent  ^® 

*  Unto  this  truth  may  clearly  penetrate. 

As  thou  desirest  I'll  make  thee  all  content. 
If  violence  excuses,  when  doth  'bate 

No  jot  the  victim  to  compulsion  high. 

By  this  these  souls  would  not  be  exculpate.  ^^ 

For  will  unless  it  chooses  does  not  die, 

But  acts  like  Nature  in  the  flame,  although 

A  thousand  times  should  force  its  purpose  try. 
Because  if  much  or  little  it  doth  bow 

It  follows  force  ;  and  so  those  acted  here  *" 

With  power  to  embrace  again  their  holy  vow. 
If  their  intent  had  been  unmixed  with  fear. 

As  that  which  Laurence  on  the  bars  retained, 

And  made  stern  Mucins  to  his  hand  severe, 
Their  holy  path  they  had  once  more  regained  *^ 

Whence  they  were  taken,  soon  as  they  were  freed ; 

But  rarely  is  such  firm  resolve  maintained. 
And  by  these  words,  if  thou  dost  rightly  heed 

As  fitting  is,  the  argument's  o'erthrown, 

Which  many  a  time  had  done  thee  hurt  at  need.  ®® 

But  now  another  doubt  athwart  thee  grown 

Flits  o'er  thy  eyes,  which  well  would  weary  thee 

Ere  thou  couldst  solve  it  by  thyself  alone. 
Within  thy  mind  I've  placed  as  certainty 

That  never  can  speak  false  a  spirit  blest,  ^^ 

Since  to  the  Primal  Truth  'tis  ever  nigh. 
And  thou  hast  heard  Piccarda  now  attest 

That  Constance  for  the  veil  her  love  still  kept, 

And  contradiction  here  doth  stand  confest. 
Already,  brother,  many  a  time  hath  happed  ^^ 

That  peril  to  escape,  against  one's  wish 

Something  is  done,  the  which  may  well  be  wept. 
Alcmeon  thus  of  old,  besought  to  this 

By  a  dying  father,  his  own  mother  slew. 

Not  to  lose  pity  he  grew  pitiless.  ^^^ 

Line  83.  A  martyr  of  the  third  century. 

Line  103.  The  story  of  Alcmeon  and  his  mother  Eriphyle  has  been  already 
introduced  in  Canto  XII.  of  the  "Purgatory." 


276  PARADISE.  Canto  IV. 

Upon  this  point  thou  must  bethink  thee  true 

That  force  with  men  can  mingle  with  their  will, 

So  that  it  cannot  shrive  the  sins  they  do. 
Absolute  will  consents  not  to  the  ill : 

But  yet  consents  so  far,  in  that  it  fears  ^^" 

If  it  hold  back,  some  greater  evil  still. 
Piccarda,  therefore,  when  she  this  declares, 

Meaneth  the  will  thus  absolute,  and  I 

The  other,  neither  thus  the  truth  impairs." 
Thus  surged  that  holy  river,  which  on  high  "* 

Sprang  from  the  fountain  whence  all  truth  doth  move  ; 

Thus  both  my  wishes  did  it  satisfy. 
"  O  Goddess,  loved  one  of  the  Primal  Love," 

I  said,  "  whose  parlance  floodeth  me  around, 

And  vivifies  with  warmth  from  God  above :  ^^® 

Suffices  not  my  love,  though  so  profound, 

Unto  your  grace,  with  fit  grace  to  reply. 

Let  Him  who  sees  and  can  to  this  respond. 
Clearly  I  see  that  nought  can  satisfy 

Our  intellect,  unless  that  truth  shine  there,  ^^ 

Beyond  whose  bounds  can  roam  no  verity. 
Therein  it  resteth,  like  a  beast  in  lair, 

When  it  has  joined  it,  and  has  power  to  join, 

If  not,  each  wish  would  be  but  empty  air. 
Through  that  desire  is  bom,  like  weeds  that  twine  ^^^ 

Beside  the  truth,  the  doubt ;  and  Nature's  lure 

Thus  leads  from  peak  to  peak  to  truth  divine. 
This  doth  invite  me,  this  doth  make  me  sure, 

With  reverence,  lady,  to  request  aright 

Another  truth  which  still  remains  obscure.  ^^* 

I  now  would  know,  if  man  can  e'er  requite 

With  other  good  deeds  vows  he  failed  to  pay. 

That  in  your  balance  may  not  weigh  as  light." 
Gazed  on  me  Beatrix,  with  eye  whose  ray 

Beamed  with  such  sparks  of  love,  and  so  divine,  ^*® 

That  all  my  power  o'ercome,  I  turned  away, 
And  lost  as  'twere  my  drooping  lids  incline. 

Line  113.  Piccarda  merely  meant  that  Constance's  inclination  still  turned 
to  the  monastic  life.  Beatrix  asserts  that  her  will  was  not  strong  enough  to 
resist  adverse  circumstances. 


CANTO  V.  PARADISE.  277 


CANTO    V. 

Beatrice  answers  Dante's  question  concerning  the  possibility  of  rendering 
other  satisfaction  for  a  broken  vow.  They  then  ascend  to  the  sphere  of 
Mercury,  where  they  are  met  by  a  troop  of  spirits,  one  of  whom  offers 
to  explain  to  Dante  anything  he  may  wish  to  know. 

"  If  I  with  warmth  of  love  upon  thee  flame, 

Beyond  the  fashion  which  on  earth  is  seen, 

So  that  the  valour  of  thy  eyes  I  tame, 
Marvel  thou  not ;  for  that  proceeds  I  ween 

From  perfect  vision,  which  at  once  doth  turn  ^ 

To  meet  the  good  it  apprehended  keen. 
How  now  there  shineth,  clearly  I  discern. 

Within  thy  intellect  the  eternal  light. 

Which  seen  alone  makes  love  for  ever  burn. 
And  if  aught  else  would  win  your  love's  delight,  ^^ 

It  cannot  be  except  some  vestige  true 

Be  shining  there,  not  recognised  aright. 
Thou  wouldest  know  if  other  service  new 

For  broken  vows  in  any  way  can  pay, 

And  free  the  spirit  from  the  judgment  due."  ^^ 

Thus  Beatrice  did  begin  this  lay. 

And  like  an  orator  who  doth  not  cease, 

Thus  she  continued  on  her  holy  way : 
"  The  greatest  gift  which  Grod's  creating  grace 

Made  in  His  largess,  to  His  clemency  ^" 

The  most  conformed,  and  prized  as  first  in  place^ 
Was  of  the  will  the  perfect  liberty. 

With  which  the  creatures  of  intelligence         X 

Were  dowered,  and  are,  and  they  alone.     Thou'lt  see 
Henceforth  from  this,  if  thou  dost  argue  hence,  ^^ 

The  high  worth  of  a  vow  which  so  is  made. 

That  what  time  thou  consentest  God  consents. 
For  when  'twixt  God  and  man  this  pact  is  laid. 

This  treasure  as  a  victim  doth  one  slay 

By  his  own  act,  even  such  as  now  displayed.  ** 

What  compensation  therefore  can  one  pay  i' 

If  what  thou'st  offered  thou  wouldst  use  for  good.. 

Thou  wouldst  give  alms  of  what  thou'st  ta'en  in  prey. 
The  greater  point  thou  now  hast  understood. 

But  since  the  Church  dispensing  doth  permit  ^ 

This  seems  opposed  unto  the  truth  I  showed. 

Line  29,    The  treasure  of  free-will,   just  described  as  the  greatest  gift 
of  God. 


278  PARADISE.  Canto  V. 

A  little  at  the  board  thou  yet  must  sit, 

Since  the  crude  fare  which  thou  hast  swallowed  now 

For  its  digestion  claims  assistance  yet. 
Open  thy  mind  to  that  which  I  will  show  ^^ 

And  guard  within,  for  nought  can  make  ye  wise 

Though  understood,  unless  retained  enow. 
Unto  the  essence  of  this  sacrifice 

Two  things  pertain,  the  one  what  ye  agree 

To  do,  the  other  in  the  covenant  lies.  ■** 

This  last  can  never  wholly  cancelled  be, 

Unless  'tis  kept,  concerning  it  I  trow, 

Was  what  I  spake  above  so  rigidly. 
Therefore  'twas  needful  for  the  Hebrew's  vow 

To  offer  something,  though  the  offering  ^® 

'for  other  might  be  changed,  as  thou  shouldst  know. 
The  other,  which  was  shown  thee  as  the  thing, 

May  well  be  such  that  without  erring  ye 

May  in  its  stead  some  other  payment  bring. 
But  from  the  load  your  back  you  cannot  free  " 

At  your  own  judgment  nor  without  the  will 

Both  of  the  silver  and  the  golden  key. 
And  think  each  change  is  empty  to  fulfil, 

Unless  the  old  is  in  the  new  contained, 

As  in  the  six  the  four  remaineth  still.  ^ 

Therefore  whatever  vow  such  weight  hath  gained 

By  its  own  worth  that  it  outweigheth  all. 

With  other  deed  it  cannot  be  maintained. 
Mortals  should  take  no  vow  at  idle  call ; 

Perform  your  vows,  and  therefore  be  not  blind  ^ 

As  Jephtha  was  to  what  might  first  befall : 
To  whom  'twere  better  to  have  said,  I've  sinned. 

Than  keep  his  oath  by  worse ;  in  such  mad  gear 

The  mighty  leader  of  the  Greeks  thou'lt  find : 
Iphigenia  thence,  bewailed,  so  fair,  '* 

And  made  to  weep  the  foolish  and  the  wise 

Who  ever  of  her  sacrifice  did  hear. 
Christians,  your  movements  ye  should  better  poise  : 

Be  not  like  feathers  in  each  wind  that  blew. 

And  think  not  that  all  water  purifies.  ^^ 

Ye  have  the  Testaments,  the  Old  and  New, 

And  the  Shepherd  of  the  Church  to  be  your  guide, 

This  for  salvation  should  suffice  to  you. 

Line  57.  See  "Purgatory,"  Canto  IX.,  the  gold  key  denoting  the  Divine 
Authority  exercised  by  the  Church,  the  silver  key  the  learning  required  for 
using  it  fitly. 


Canto  V.  PARADISE.  279 

If  evil  avarice  aught  else  hath  cried, 

Ye  should  be  men,  not  silly  sheep  or  beeves,''  ^^ 

So  that  the  Jew  amongst  ye  may  deride. 
Be  ye  not  like  the  lamb,  who  frisking  leaves 

Its  mother's  milk,  and  in  a  simple  fit. 

At  its  own  pleasure,  with  its  shadow  strives." 
Thus  Beatrix  to  me  as  I  indite  :  ^^ 

Then  did  she  turn  all  yearning  with  desire 

Unto  that  part  where  most  the  world  is  bright. 
Her  will,  and  changing  countenance  of  fire. 

Silence  imposed  unto  my  questioning. 

Which  much  of  new  already  would  require.  ^^ 

And  like  a  dart  that  in  the  target's  ring 

Is  fixed  before  the  trembling  cord  is  still, 

So  to  the  second  kingdom  did  we  spring. 
I  saw  my  lady  then  such  joy  distil 

Entering  that  Heaven's  bright  glory  undefiled  ^^ 

That  grew  the  planet's  self  more  beaming  still. 
And  if  the  star  was  thus  transformed  and  smiled, 

What  did  I  grow,  who  in  my  nature's  sphere 

To  change  in  every  fashion  am  beguiled  ? 
As  in  a  fishpond  that  is  still  and  clear,  ^^ 

The  fish  are  drawn  to  aught  that  comes  above. 

Thinking  from  habit  that  their  food  is  near ; 
So  saw  I  more  than  thousand  splendours  move 

Attracted  towards  us,  and  in  each  was  heard, 

"Lo,  who  will  bring  addition  to  our  love?" 
And  as  came  towards  us  each  o'  the  holy  herd 

The  shadow  full  of  joyousness  was  seen 

In  the  clear  glory  that  from  in  it  stirred. 
Think,  reader,  if  the  inaugurated  scene 

Were  to  proceed  no  more,  what  appetite  ^^® 

To  know  what  follows  would  possess  thee  keen : 
And  by  thyself  thou'lt  see  the  yearning  might 

Which  filled  me  then  to  hear  the  lots  of  these. 

Soon  as  their  vision  fell  upon  my  sight. 
"  O  happy  born,  to  whom  high  grace  decrees  ^^^ 

Thrones  of  the  eternal  triumph  to  behold, 

Ere  from  the  militants  thou'st  gained  release ; 
With  the  light  that  o'er  the  whole  of  Heaven  is  rolled 

Are  we  inflamed ;  if  therefore  thou  wouldst  crave 

By  us  to  grow  more  clear,  thy  will  unfold."  ^^* 

Line  79.  An  evident  allusion  to  the  sale  of  dispensations,  which  made  the 
Roman  Church  a  subject  of  derision  even  to  the  money-dealing  Jew. 


105 


280  PARADISE.  Canto  VI. 

These  words  by  one  amongst  the  spirits  grave 
Were  told  me,  and  by  Beatrice,  "  Say, 
Securely  say,  and  as  to  Gods  believe." 

**  Clearly  I  see  bow  tbou  in  rest  dost  stay 

In  tby  own  light,  and  draw'st  it  from  thy  eyes,  ^^* 

That  when  thou  smilest  brighter  beams  their  play : 

But  who  thou  art  I  know  not,  nor  the  ties 

That  bind  thee  to  this  sphere,  most  worthy  sprite, 
Which  in  the  sun  is  veiled  to  mortal  eyes." 

Thus  did  I  speak  distinctly  to  that  light  ^^® 

Which  first  had  spoken  to  me,  whence  it  grew, 
Even  more  than  it  had  been,  all  beaming  bright. 

Just  as  the  sun  conceals  itself  from  view 

By  too  much  light,  what  time  the  heat  has  dried 

The  tempering  vapours  of  the  thick-rolled  dew :  ^^ 

Through  greater  joy ousness  he  so  did  hide 
His  holy  form  from  me,  within  his  ray, 
And  thus  envelopt  unto  me  replied 

As  will  be  set  forth  in  the  following  lay. 

Liae  129.  The  sphere  of  Mercury,  which  from  its  nearness  is  often  hidden 
by  the  sun. 


CANTO  VI. 

The  spirit  informs  Dante  that  he  is  the  Emperor  Justinian,  and  after  de- 
scribing his  own  career  he  sketches  the  previous  victories  of  the  Roman 
eagle.  He  then  states  that  this  sphere  is  allotted  to  those  who  did  high 
deeds  on  earth  for  the  sake  of  fame  rather  than  for  higher  aims. 
Amongst  them  is  the  soul  of  the  pilgrim  Romeo,  Minister  of  Count 
Raimond. 

"  When  Constantine  had  turned  the  eagle's  flight 

Against  Heaven's  course,  the  which  of  old  did  move 
After  Lavinia's  wooer,  following  it. 

Two  hundred  years  and  more  the  bird  of  Jove 

Stayed  in  far  Europe's  corner,  near  the  gloom  ® 

O'  the  hills  from  which  it  issued  first  to  rove, 

And  'neath  the  shadow  of  its  sacred  plume 

There  o'er  the  world  from  hand  to  hand  did  reign, 
Till  it  revolving  unto  mine  did  come. 

Line  1.  Constantine  in  removing  the  seat  of  empire  travelled  towards  the 
East,  while  --JBneas  first  bore  the  Roman  standard  from  Troy,  conquering 
towards  the  West,  following  the  sun.  "Westward  the  course  of  empire 
holds  its  way." 


Canto  VI. 


PARADISE.  281 


25 


80 


Caesar  I  was,  and  am  Justinian, 

Who  through  the  will  o'  the  primal  love  I  feel 

Expunged  from  laws  the  superfluous  and  the  vain, 
And  ere  unto  that  task  aroused  my  zeal 

In  Christ  one  nature  only  I  confest. 

And  with  such  faith  contented,  sought  my  weal, 
For  at  that  season  Agapete  the  blest 

Was  highest  shepherd,  to  the  faith  sincere 

Me  with  his  holy  counsel  he  addrest. 
Him  I  believed,  and  what  he  told  me  here 

Clearly  I  see,  as  both  the  false  and  true 

In  every  contradiction  doth  appear. 
As  soon  as  with  the  Church  I  moved  anew 

It  pleased  God's  grace  my  spirits  to  incline 

To  my  high  task,  and  wholly  cleave  thereto. 
To  Belisarius  I  my  arms  resign. 

On  whom  Heaven's  favours  so  propitious  shone, 

That  I  should  rest  from  war  it  was  a  sign. 
To  thy  first  question  were  my  answer  done 

But  that  its  tendency  demands  as  gloss 

Touching  the  eagle  something  to  be  shown. 
That  thou  mayst  see  how  little  reason  knows 

Each  faction,  moving  'gainst  that  standard  holy, 

Both  those  who  claim  as  well  as  who  oppose. 
Behold  what  virtue  made  it  worthy  wholly  ^^ 

Of  reverence  deep,  beginning  with  the  hour 

When  Pallas  died  that  it  might  govern  solely. 
Thou  know'st  it  made  its  nest  in  Alba's  bower 

Three  hundred  years  and  more,  until  that  close 

When  three  'gainst  three  gave  battle  for  its  power.  ^ 

From  Sabine  rape  until  Lucretia's  woes 

Thou  knowest  its  actions  underneath  seven  kings, 

Conquering  all  round  it,  all  its  neighbouring  foes. 
Thou  know'st  its  actions  when  there  bore  its  wings 

'G-ainst  Brennus  and  'gainst  Pyrrhus,  Eomans  high,        ^^ 

And  'gainst  all  other  chiefs  and  gatherings. 
Torquatus  thence,  Decius,  and  Quintius  by 

His  unkempt  locks  nicknamed,  and  Fabius  vied 

In  fame,  which  I  embalm  thus  willingly. 

Line  14.  Justinian,  in  fact,  throughout  his  life  favoured  the  heresy  of 
Eutichus,  who  appears  to  have  denied  Christ's  Jmman  nature.  Against  tins 
heresy  Agapete,  Bishop  of  Rome,  wrote.  The  Empress  Theodora  s  inAiience 
inclined  her  uxorious  spouse  towards  the  sect  she  favoured  long  after  tne 
death  of  the  saint.    Dante  could  not,  however,  place  a  heretic  in  Tara^e. 

Line  36.  Killed  by  Turnus  on  coming  to  the  assistance  ot  ^neas. 
^n.,  lib.  X. 

Line  46.  Quintius  Cincinnatus. 


282  PARADISE.  Canto  VI. 

This  overcame  the  fell  Arabians'  pride, 

Who,  led  by  Hannibal,  found  out  their  way  ^® 

O'er  the  Alpine  rocks,  from  which  thou,  Po,  dost  glide. 

Beneath  this  standard  triumphed  in  youth's  day 
Scipio  and  Pompey,  and  unto  that  hill 
Where  thou  wast  born  most  bitter  seemed  its  sway. 

Then,  near  the  time  when  all  the  world  to  still  ^* 

To  its  own  habitude  was  Heaven's  design, 
Caesar  the  standard  seized  through  Eome's  high  will, 

And  what  it  did  from  Var  unto  the  Rhine 

The  Iser  saw,  and  Loire,  and  saw  the  Seine, 

And  all  the  vales  that  towards  the  Rhone  incline.  ^ 

Its  actions  from  Ravenna  issuing,  when 

It  crossed  the  Rubicon,  were  such  in  flight 
That  cannot  follow  them  or  tongue  or  pen. 

Again  towards  Spain  it  veered  its  serried  might, 

Then  towards  Dyrachium  and  Pharsalia  smote,  ^ 

That  to  the  Nile  was  felt  its  blow's  despite. 

Native  Antander,  Simois  remote, 

It  saw  again,  where  Hector's  ashes  lie, 
Hence  soaring  ill  for  Ptolemy  it  wrought. 

On  Juba  hence  like  lightning  did  it  fly ;  '•* 

Then  to  your  natal  West  again  it  veered. 
Where  the  Pompeian  trumpet  sounded  high. 

Its  deeds  with  him  who  next  its  standard  reared, 
Brutus  with  Cassius  bark  of  them  in  Hell, 
Modena  and  Peruge  in  sadness  feared.  ^* 

Sad  Cleopatra  waileth  for  it  still, 

Who  from  the  asp,  flying  that  sign  before, 
Obtained  the  death  she  sought  for,  swift  and  fell. 

With  him  it  ran  even  to  the  Red  Sea's  shore  ; 

With  him  it  gave  such  peace  unto  the  world  ^® 

That  Janus*  temple-gate  was  barred  once  more. 

But  all  the  deeds  the  which  that  sign  unfurled 
Had  ever  done  or  ever  was  to  do 
'Mongst  mortals,  while  it  triumphed  o'er  the  world, 

Become  in  seeming  all  obscure  and  few,  ^^ 

If  with  clear  eye  and  pure  affection's  fire 
His  the  third  Caesar's  mission  we  but  view. 

Line  54.  The  city  of  Fiesole,  sacked  after  the  defeat  of  Catiline. 

Line  87.  Tiberius,  under  whose  reign  the  Jews  sacrificed  Christ.  The 
deeds  of  Julius  and  Augustus  are  said  to  pale  before  the  great  consummation 
of  God's  anger,  of  which  Tiberius  is  represented  as  the  unconscious  instru- 
ment. 


Canto  VI.  PARADISE.  283 

The  living  justice  which  doth  me  inspire 
Yielded  unto  his  hand  of  whom  I  speak 
Glory  to  wreak  the  vengeance  of  his  ire.  *^ 

On  what  I  tell  thee  now  thy  wonder  slake  ; 
With  Titus  to  revenge  the  standard  ran 
The  vengeance  taken  for  man's  sin  antique. 

And  when  the  Lombard  tooth  did  gnawing  stain 

The  holy  Church,  beneath  its  outstretcht  wings  ^^ 

Came  to  her  succour  conquering  Charlemain. 

Now  thou  canst  judge  the  rival  bickerings 

Which  I  above  did  blame,  their  faults  expose. 
Which  are  the  cause  of  all  your  sufferings. 

The  Lilies  to  the  public  sign  oppose  ^^ 

One  side,  the  other  claim  it  for  a  part, 
'Tis  hard  to  see  which  most  of  error  shows. 

Work  now,  ye  Ghibelines,  work  now  your  art, 
'Neath  other  sign  ;  this  standard  now  eschew, 
Who  it  and  justice  evermore  would  part ;  ^"* 

Nor  strive  to  strike  it  down.     This  Charles  the  new, 
With  all  his  Guelphs,  its  talons  let  him  fear, 
Who  lordlier  lion  has  ere  now  made  rue. 

Many  a  time  the  sons  have  wrung  a  tear 

For  the  father's  sins,  and  be  it  not  beheved  "*^ 

That,  for  his  Lilies,  God  his  arms  will  veer. 

Adorn  this  little  star,  as  dowry  sheaved, 

The  spirits  good,  who  erst  have  active  been, 
That  fame  and  honour  hence  might  be  achieved. 

And  when  for  such  an  end  the  wishes  lean,  "* 

Declining  thus,  'tis  certain  that  the  rays 
Of  true  love  upwards  journey  less  serene. 

But  with  our  merit  measuring  the  phase 
Of  our  reward  is  part  of  our  delight. 
Which  fitly  to  its  due  doth  Heaven  appraise.  ^^® 

Hence  our  affection,  Justice'  living  light. 

So  draweth  towards  itself  with  yearning  sweet 
That  it  can  never  more  be  turned  from  right. 

Different  voices  make  the  music  sweet, 

So  different  stations  in  this  life  of  ours  ^^^ 

Make  sweeter  harmony  in  the  spheral  seat. 

Line  107.  Alluding  probably,  as  suggested  by  Mr.  Gary,  to  Charles  of 
Valois,  son  of  Philip  III.  of  France,  who  was  sent  for  by  Pope  Boniface  into 
Italy  under  promise  of  being  made  emperor.  See  Canto  XX.  of  the  "  Pur- 
gatory" and  note. 

Line  112.  The  subject  is  suddenly  changed,  and  Dante's  second  question 
answered. 


284  PARADISE.  •         Canto  VII. 

And  here  within  this  planet's  pearly  bowers 
Shineth  the  light  of  Romeo,  whose  high  deed 
Was  ill  acknowledged  by  the  worldly  powers. 

But  the  Proven9als  did  not  all  succeed  ^^" 

Who  strove  against  him ;  ill  their  road  I  ween 
Who  others'  worth  as  their  own  loss  aread. 

E-aimond  had  daughters  four,  and  each  a  queen, 
Such  high  alliances  for  him  achieved 
The  pilgrim  Romeo,  of  such  humble  mien.  ^^^' 

And  yet  the  jealous  murmurs  him  deceived 
To  call  unto  account  that  steward  just, 
Who  rendered  twelve  for  every  ten  received. 

Thence,  poor  and  aged,  he  was  outwards  thrust, 

And  if  the  world  but  knew  his  heart  unflawed,  ^^'^ 

The  while  he  begged  his  living  crust  by  crust, 

Even  more  than  now  his  virtue  would  it  laud." 

Line  128.  The  Italian  story  of  Romeo,  steward  of  the  Count  of  Provence, 
is  that  being  called  to  an  account  of  the  revenues  he  had  carefully  husbanded, 
he  called  for  the  mule,  scrip,  and  staff  -with  which  he  had  come  to  the  Count 
as  a  pilgrim  of  St.  James,  and  departed  no  one  knew  whence  or  whither. 


CANTO   VII. 

Justinian  and  the  other  spirits  disappear  singing  praises  to  God.  Dante 
remains  confused  with  doubt  engendered  by  what  he  has  heard.  Beatrice 
for  their  satisfaction  explains  the  whole  scheme  of  human  redemption. 

Osanna  Sandus  Beus  Sabaoth, 

Superillustrans  claritate  tud 

Felices  ignes  horum  malahoth: 
Returning  thus  unto  his  strain  anew,  a- 

G-ain  was  that  substance  heard  by  me  to  sing,  * 

O'er  which  the  doubled  glory  double  grew.     A- 
While  those  fair  spirits  moved  in  mazy  ring, 

Then  like  to  swiftest  sparks  they  sped  away 

On  a  sudden  in  the  distance  vanishing. 
I  was  in  doubt,  and  to  mvself  did  say,  ^° 

"  Tell  it,  0  tell  it  to  my  lady  dear, 

Who  with  sweet  drops  my  thirsting  will  allay." 
But  the  deep  reverence,  akin  to  fear, 

Which  ever  overcame  me  all,  for  Bice, 

Like  one  inclined  to  slumber  bowed  me  here.  ^^ 

Line  1.  Osanna,  Lord  God  of  Sabaoth,  illuminating  with  Thy  brightness 
the  happy  fires  of  these  kingdoms,  malahoth  being  a  Hebrew  word. 
Line  14.  Dante's  pet  name  for  the  lady  of  his  love. 


Canto  VII.  <  PARADISE. 

Such  state  allowed  but  briefly  Beatrice, 

And  thus  began,  as  o'er  me  rayed  her  smile, 

Such  that  in  flames  to  happiness  'twould  reach  ye. 
"  My  sight  infallible  has  seen  erewhile, 

How  just  revenge  can  justly  punished  be, 

To  doubtful  thought  thy  reason  doth  beguile, 
But  from  this  doubt  thy  mind  I  soon  will  free  : 

And  mark  me  well,  because  these  words  of  mine 

Boon  of  great  import  will  present  to  thee. 
Through  suffering  not  the  curb,  for  will  benign 

Imposed  on  him,  that  man  who  ne'er  was  born, 

Damning  himself  at  once  damned  all  his  line  : 
By  which  the  human  species  lay  forlorn 

For  many  ages  in  its  error  great, 

Until  the  Word  of  God  was  pleased  to  adorn 
That  place  where  human  nature,  separate 

From  its  Creator,  was  with  him  renewed,  j 

By  act  of  love  eterne  regenerate. 
Now  be  my  subject  by  thy  vision  viewed  ; 

This  nature  with  its  Maker  joined  in  one 

Such  as  created  was  sincere  and  good : 
But  by  itself  in  sooth  was  it  outthrown 

From  Paradise,  because  it  turned  away 

From  God,  the  path  of  truth  and  life  alone. 
Therefore  that  penalty  the  Cross  did  lay  '  ■** 

On  that  assumed  nature  if  we  mark, 

A  greater  justice  never  did  it  pay  : 
And  so  there  never  was  such  injury  stark. 

If  we  regard  the  person  who  that  doom 

Suffered,  contracting  human  nature  dark.  *^ 

Different  effects  from  one  act  then  did  come  ; 

Since  one  death  pleased  to  God,  and  to  the  Jews  : 

At  it  earth  trembled,  opened  Heaven's  dome. 
No  more  henceforth  shouldst  thou  with  doubt  accuse, 

When  it  is  told  to  thee  that  vengeance  just  ^^ 

By  a  just  court  was  venged  with  rightful  dues. 
But  now  I  see  thy  mind  again  mistrust, 

Shaping  in  thought  a  doubt  upon  this  theme 

For  whose  solution  it  doth  sorely  lust. 
Thou  sayest  what  I  hear  I  clearly  deem,  ^ 

But  why  God  chose,  to  me  is  still  concealed. 

For  our  redemption  this  peculiar  scheme. 

Line  20.  Alluding  to  line  90  in  Justinian's  speech,  where  the  death  of 
Christ  is  called  with  approbation  the  vengeance  of  God's  anger. 
Line  26.  The  man  who  ne'er  was  bom  is  Adam. 


286  PARADISE.  Canto  VII. 

This  law,  O  brother,  standeth  unrev^ealed 
Unto  the  eyes  of  every  one,  whose  mind 
Within  the  flames  of  love  is  not  annealed.  ^® 

Since  of  a  verity  this  truth  to  find, 

So  many  gaze,  and  yet  so  few  discern, 
I'll  say  why  this  as  worthiest  was  designed. 
Goodness  Divine,  which  from  itself  doth  spurn 

All  labour,  kindling  in  itself  doth  blaze,  ^* 

Displaying  thus  its  beauties  all  eterne. 
Whate'er  from  it  without  a  medium  rays 
Can  know  no  end,  since  ever  must  remain 
On  it  the  seal  which  once  the  Deity  lays. 
Whate'er  without  a  medium  hence  doth  rain  '^ 

Is  wholly  free,  because  it  cannot  lie 
'Neath  the  new  influence  of  the  starry  train. 
The  most  conformed  to  God,  most  charms  on  high. 
Since  the  holy  ardour  which  on  all  things  rays, 
O'er  its  own  semblance  most  doth  vivify.  ''* 

In  all  these  things  the  human  creature  lays 
His  'vantage- ground,  and  if  he  fail  in  one 
The  prize  of  his  nobility  decays. 
To  disenfranchise  him  can  sin  alone. 

Spoiling  his  likeness  to  the  chiefest  good,  **** 

Since  of  the  light  so  little  he  hath  won. 
And  never  is  his  dignity  renewed. 

Unless  where  sin  has  failed  he  satisfy, 
For  evil  joy  just  penalties  endued. 
Your  nature  when  it  sinned  thus  totally  ^* 

In  its  first  seed,  even  as  from  Paradise 
Was  banished  also  from  such  dignity : 
Nor  can  it  be  regained,  in  subtle  guise 
If  thou  regardest  this  by  any  road. 

Unless  by  one  of  the  two  I  now  devise.  ®® 

Either  through  courtesy  alone  must  God 

Have  this  restored,  or  by  himself  must  man 
Have  satisfied  his  own  mad  hardihood. 
Let  now  thy  eye  be  fixed,  far  as  it  can, 

I'  the  abyss  of  the  eternal  counsels  deep,  ®^ 

Intent  on  what  I  tell  of  Heaven's  plan. 
While  man  his  own  allotted  bounds  doth  keep 
He  could  not  pay  by  his  humility, 
However  low  might  his  obedience  creep, 

Line  67.  Whatev^er  proceeds  directly  from  God,  without  mediate  interven- 
tion, is  immortal,  and  is  free  from  the  influence  of  the  stars.  These  qualities, 
together  with  his  resemblance  to  God,  in  whose  image  he  was  created,  con- 
stituted the  peculiar  privileges  of  man  until  lost  by  sin,  which  also  turned 
him  out  of  Paradise.     Such  is  the  argument  of  the  next  twenty  lines. 


Canto  VII.  PARADISE.  287 

His  former  disobedient  surquedry :  ^"* 

This  is  tlie  reason  why  mankind  alone 

By  their  own  act  could  never  satisfy. 
It  needed  then  that  God,  by  ways  His  own, 

Unto  his  life  entire  should  man  restore, 

Either  by  both  His  ways,  I  say,  or  one.  ^''^ 

But  since  the  deed  delights  so  much  the  more 

The  doer,  as  it  most  doth  represent 

The  goodness  of  the  heart  such  fruit  that  bore ; 
Goodness  Divine,  that  to  the  world  hath  lent 

His  image,  to  proceed  by  every  way  "^ 

To  raise  ye  upwards  was  alone  content. 
Nor  'twixt  the  last  night  and  the  primal  day 

So  high  and  so  magnificent  a  deed 

Has  ever  been,  nor  e'er  can  be  for  aye. 
Since  God  was  far  more  bounteous  of  His  meed  "'^ 

Giving  Himself,  to  grant  man  strength  to  rise. 

Than  had  He  by  His  mercy  only  freed. 
And  not  another  method  could  suffice 

The  claims  of  justice,  if  the  Son  of  God 

Had  not  been  humbled  in  a  mortal's  guise.  ^^** 

Now  to  content  each  wish,  even  unavowed, 

I  turn  another  place  to  clear  to  thee. 

That  thou,  like  I,  may  see  it  clear  and  broad. 
Thou  say'st  I  see  the  air,  the  fire  I  see, 

Water  and  earth,  and  all  things  hence  arrayed,  ^^^ 

Come  to  corruption,  and  but  briefly  be : 
Yet  all  these  things  by  God  Himself  were  made  : 

Therefore  if  what  I  said  indeed  be  true 

These  in  corruption  should  be  never  laid. 
The  angels,  brother,  and  this  country  new  ^^* 

In  which  thou  art,  may  well  be  called  created. 

So  in  their  essence  we  entirety  view  : 
But  the  elements  of  which  thou  now  hast  prated. 

And  all  things  which  from  them  their  being  crave. 

Are  influenced  by  a  power  itself  created.  ^^^ 

Line  105.  Both  the  ways  mentioned  in  lines  91,  2,  3 — i.e.,  either  by  Mercy 
or  Justice,  or  by  both,  the  latter  being  alone  consonant  to  the  idea  of  God's 
perfection. 

Line  121.  Beatrice  having  stated  that  whatever  proceeds  directly  from 
God,  without  mediate  intervention,  is  immortal,  proceeds  to  show  that  this 
is  not  applicable  to  the  elements,  which  are  influenced  by  the  stars,  them- 
selves a  created  power,  whose  influence  does  not  extend  to  the  spiritual  life 
of  man  and  angels.  Dante's  belief  in  astrological  influences  has  been  already 
noticed,  and  is  again  dwelt  upon  in  the  following  Canto. 


288  PARADISE.  Canto  VIII. 

Created  was  the  matter  which  they  have  : 

Created  too  was  the  informing  power 

In  yonder  stars,  which  round  about  them  wave. 
The  spirit  of  each  brute  and  of  each  flower 

JJoth  influence  with  potential  energy  "** 

The  ray  and  motion  of  yon  starry  bower. 
But  this  our  life,  the  high  Benignity 

Breathes  without  medium,  and  so  fills  with  love 

That  for  Himself  it  yearneth  endlessly. 
And  hence  thou  also  hast  the  power  to  prove  "^ 

Your  resurrection,  if  thou  think' st  elated 

How  man  was  made  by  Grod  in  Eden's  grove, 
When  both  our  primal  parents  were  created." 


CANTO  VIII. 

Dante  ascends  with  Beatrice  to  the  sphere  of  the  planet  Venus.  Anjongst 
the  troop  of  spirits  who  greet  him  here  he  converses  with  Charles  Martel, 
King  of  Hungary,  who,  after  discoursing  on  the  prospects  of  his  descen- 
dant then  alive,  explains  to  him  how  the  influence  of  the  stars  was  used 
by  God  as  a  means  for  the  advantage  of  human  polity. 

The  while  the  world  in  pagan  error  strayed 

It  thought  that  on  her  epicycle  rolled 

Fair  Yenus  o'er  the  world  her  false  love  rayed. 
Therefore  to  her  not  only  did  they  hold 

Their  sacrifices,  and  their  votive  cry,  ^ 

That  ancient  people  in  their  error  old, 
But  Cupid  and  Dione  honoured  high, 

The  last  her  mother,  and  the  first  her  son, 

And  said  that  he  in  Dido's  lap  did  lie. 
And  eke  from  her,  with  whom  my  strain's  begun,  ^^ 

They  took  the  appellation  of  the  star 

Which  leading  now,  now  following,  wooes  the  sun. 
Of  my  ascent  to  it  I  was  not  'ware  ; 

But  of  my  entrance  gave  me  certainty 

My  lady,  where  I  saw  her  grow  more  fair.  ^* 

And  as  within  the  flame  a  spark  we  see. 

And  as  in  voices  joined  a  voice  we  hear. 

If  one  the  tenour  keeps,  one  ranges  free, 

Line  2.  The  epicycle  in  the  Ptolemaic  system  is  the  smaller  circle  in  which 
each  planet  revolves  of  its  own  motion,  independent  of  the  greater  circle  of 
the  spheres,  derived  from  the  primum  mobile. 

Line  12.  Venus  being  alternately  the  morning  and  evening  star.  "  Sweet 
Hesper- Phosphor,  double  name,  for  what  is  one."     Tennyson. 


Canto  VIII.  PARADISE.  289 

So  in  that  light  did  other  lights  appear. 

Who  in  their  circle,  less  or  larger,  keep,  ^^ 

According  to  the  eternal  light  they  share. 
From  a  cold  cloud  the  winds  would  never  sweep. 

Or  visible  or  not  so  to  the  eyne. 

But  slow  and  hindered  they  would  seem  to  creep 
To  one  who  had  beheld  those  lights  divine  25 

Coming  towards  ns,  as  they  leave  the  wheel 

Begun  before,  'midst  higher  seraphim  : 
And  after  them  who  first  appeared  did  peal 

Hosanna,  so  that  ever  since  to  hear 

That  sound  again  the  yearning  do  I  feel.  ^° 

Thence  one  amongst  them  unto  us  drew  near, 

And  thus  began  alone  :  "  To  thy  desire 

We  all  are  ready  for  thy  joyaunce  here. 
We  turn  with  heavenly  princedoms  in  our  choir, 

With  them  one  circling  motion,  one  resolve,  ^ 

To  whom  thou  in  the  world  didst  tune  thy  lyre ; 
Ye,  who  with  knowledge  the  third  Heaveyi  revolve  : 

We  are  so  full  of  love,  for  thy  delight 

Some  pause  no  less  of  sweetness  will  involve." 
After  my  eyes  with  reverence  did  invite  *^ 

Permission  of  my  lady,  who  replied 

With  look  that  gave  them  certainty  of  right. 
They  turned  unto  the  light  who  such  a  wide 

Promise  had  offered,  and,  "  Who  are  ye,  say !" 

With  great  affection  by  my  voice  was  cried.  " 

Brighter  and  clearer  did  I  see  him  ray 

By  the  new  joyousness  which  o'er  him  grew 

When  to  his  joyousness  I  thus  did  say  : 
Embellished  thus  he  told  me,  "  Years  but  few 

The  world  possessed  me  ;   had  they  longer  been  ^'^ 

Much  ill  had  been  not  which  must  now  accrue. 
It  is  my  gladness  which  conceals  my  mien, 

And  hides  me  from  thee  as  it  rays  around. 

Like  creature  swathed  in  its  own  silken  sheen. 

Line  21.  As  eacli,  according  to  his  deserts,  shares  more  or  less  o£  the 
Divine  vision. 

Line  37.  ''Voi  oh' "intendendo  il  terzo  ciel  movete."  The  first  line  in 
Dante's  first  canzone  in  the  "  Convito." 

Line  40.  The  speaker  is  Charles  Martel,  crowned  King  of  Hungary,  and 
son  of  Charles  II. ,  King  of  Naples  and  Sicily,  before  whom  he  died.  His 
brother  Robert  succeeded  to  his  father,  whose  evil  reign  Charles  Martel's 
longer  life  would  have  prevented.  He  visited  Florence  in  1295,  where  he 
appears  to  have  won  the  goodwill  of  Dante,  and  his  present  place  iu 
Paradise. 

U 


290  PARADISE.  Canto  VIII. 

Well  didst  thou  love  me,  and  for  this  hadst  ground .  *^ 

Had  I  lived  longer,  I  to  thee  had  shown 

More  than  the  leaves,  how  much  did  love  abound. 
That  country  on  the  left,  laved  by  the  Rhone 

When  mingled  with  the  Sorza  it  doth  hie. 

Looked  for  the  time  when  I  should  mount  its  throne :     ^ 
And  fair  Ausonia's  horn,  where  studded  lie 

Bari,  Gaeta,  and  Crotona's  town, 

From  where  the  Trente  to  the  sea  doth  fly. 
Already  shone  upon  my  brow  the  crown 

O'  the  country  where  the  Danube  slips  away  ®* 

When  from  its  German  banks  'tis  glided  down  ; 
And  fair  Trinacria,  which  above  the  bay 

Betwixt  Pachinus  and  Pelorus,  (where 

Eurus  for  ever  holds  his  stormy  sway,) 
Glooms  with  the  steaming  sulphur  in  the  air,  ^® 

Not  by  Typhosus,  still  would  kings  await 

Sprung  from  my  loins,  to  Charles  and  Eodolph  heir. 
If  evil  ruling,  which  makes  desperate 

The  subject  people,  had  not  roused  the  cry 

Of  Death  still  Death,  within  Palermo's  gate.  '* 

And  if  my  brother  would  but  this  descry. 

To  save  his  people  from  the  biting  greed 

Of  Catalonian  harpies  he  would  fly^: 
For  truly  it  behoveth  him  to  heed, 

By  him  or  others,  that  his  vessel's  freight  ** 

With  load  on  load  be  not  sunk  down  indeed. 
His  nature  from  free  stock  degenerate 

Has  need  of  such  a  ministry,  whose  zeal 

Would  never  strive  full  coffers  to  create." 
"  Since  I  believe  the  gladness  which  I  feel  ** 

Thy  speech,  my  lord,  within  me  sheds  abroad, 

Where  there  begins  and  ceases  every  weal 

Line  58.  Provence,  and  in  the  next  terzina  Naples,  to  whicli  kingdom  lie 
was  lieir. 

Line  67.  Sicily,  called  after  its  three  promontories  of  Pachinus,  Pelorus, 
and  Lilibeus.  Etna  was  supposed  to  be  the  burial-place  of  the  giant  Typhosus, 
from  which  he  vomited  forth  fire  and  smoke,  Ovid,  5  Metam.  Eurus  per 
Siculas  equitavit  undas.    Horace,  Odes  iv.,  14,  44. 

Line  75.  Alluding  to  the  Sicilian  Vespers,  where  the  line  of  kings  descend- 
ing from  Charles  I.  of  Naples,  Charles  Martel's  grandfather,  was  over- 
thrown. 

Line  82.  Charles  Martel  accuses  his  brother  Robert  of  avarice,  though  the 
son  of  a  liberal  father ;  that  father,  Charles  II.  of  Naples,  was  con- 
temptuously branded  with  the  same  vice  by  Hugh  Capet,  in  Canto  XX.  of 
"  Purgatory,"  when  he  accused  him  of  selling  his  daughter  like  a  pirate  his 
captives. 

Line  85,  The  joy  thy  speech  causes  me  is  greater,  in  that  theu  seest  it  in 
XJod,  the  mirror  of  truth,  and  even  more  in  that  thou  seest  it  there. 


Canto  VIII.  PARADISE.  291 

By  thee  is  seen,  as  unto  me  bestowed, 

It  pleases  more,  and  even  this  is  dear, 

That  thou  discern'st  it,  gazing  upon  Grod.  ^ 

Thou'st  made  me  joyful,  so  now  make  me  clear, 

Since  from  thy  words  a  doubt  within  doth  glide, 

How  from  sweet  seed  can  issue  bitter  cheer." 
This  I  to  him,  and  he  to  me  replied  : 

"  If  any  truth  I  can  to  thee  dispense,  ^^ 

This  now  behind  thee,  shall  be  frontways  eyed. 
God,  who  this  realm  thou  rangest  o'er  contents 

Eevolving,  in  these  starry  forms  doth  place 

A  power  that  worketh  for  His  Providence. 
And  not  alone  within  His  mind  of  grace  ^^ 

Is  every  nature  in  itself  foreseen. 

But  all  things  that  their  safety  doth  embrace. 
For  every  shaft  shot  forth  from  Heaven's  serene 

Falleth  prepared  to  some  concerted  end, 

As  to  its  mark  wings  straight  the  arrow  keen.  ^^^ 

Were  this  not  so,  o'  the  Heavens  where  thou  dost  wend 

Every  effect  such  weakness  would  inherit 

That  not  to  art  but  ruin  would  they  tend. 
Nor  might  this  be,  unless  each  guiding  spirit 

That  moves  these  stars  deficient  were  and  frail,  "" 

And  God  deficient  making  their  demerit. 
Wouldst  thou  this  truth  even  yet  more  clearly  hail  ?'* 

And  I ;  "  No  more :  it  is  impossible 

That  Nature  in  such  work  of  need  should  fail.'* 
Whence  he  again :  "  Now  tell  me,  were  it  well  "* 

For  man  on  earth  were  he  not  citizen  ?" 

**  Surely,"  I  answered,  *'  is  no  need  to  tell." 
"  And  could  it  be  so  if  the  hive  of  men 

In  difi'erent  ways  of  living  did  not  roam  ? 

No,  if  your  master  this  doth  truly  ken."  ^^^ 

So  to  the  point  deducing  did  he  come, 

And  then  concluded ;  "  For  each  different  bourn 

Mankind  must  different  qualities  assume : 
Hence  one  is  Solon,  one  is  Xerxes  born, 

And  one  Melchisedek,  another  he  ^^^ 

Who  flying  in  the  air  his  son  did  mourn. 
Nature  revolving  stamps  with  her  decree 

The  mortal  wax,  and  well  her  art  hath  thriven, 

Though  note  she  takes  not  of  each  family. 

Line  120.  Aristotle,  in  his  treatise  "  De  Republica." 


292  PARADISE.  Cakto  IX. 

Hence  is  it  Esau  differed  so  in  leaven  ^^° 

From  Jacob,  hence  did  Romulus  upspring 

From  sire  so  vile,  to  Mars  his  birth  was  given. 
Nature  begotten  to  its  path  would  cling 

To  the  begetter  aye  in  similar  guise. 

If  not  o'ercome  by  Heaven's  foreseeing  King.  ^^^ 

What  was  behind  is  now  before  thy  eyes. 

But  still  to  show  the  joy  thou  givest  my  mind, 

A  sequent  truth  to  adorn  thee  I  devise. 
For  ever  Nature  when  she  Fate  doth  find 

Discordant  to  herself,  like  other  seed  ^^" 

Succeedeth  not,  out  of  its  place  designed. 
And  if  the  world  below  would  only  heed 

The  sure  foundation  Nature  doth  impose. 

By  following  her  mankind  would  better  speed. 
But  ye  divert  unto  Religion's  vows   •  ^*^ 

One  who  was  born  to  gird  on  him  the  blade, 

And  one  who's  apt  to  preach,  as  king  ye  choose : 
Hence  from  the  path  so  wide  your  steps  have  strayed." 

Line  130.  The  difference  in  the  nature  of  men  does  not  spring  from  their 
progenitors,  but  from  the  influence  of  the  stars,  shown  even  in  the  case  of 
the  twins  Esau  and  Jacob,  whose  birth,  though  so  nearly  simultaneous,  was 
under  different  astrological  influences,  the  smallest  diversity  of  place  being 
held  sufficient  to  cause  a  diversity  in  the  working  of  the  heavenly  bodies. 

Line  145.  An  evident  sarcasm  on  the  fighting  Popes  of  the  Middle  Ages. 


CANTO   IX. 

The  spirit  of  Charles  Martel  retires,  and  Dante  is  then  addressed  by  Cunizza, 
the  sister  of  Ezzelino,  the  tyrant  of  Romano,  who  foretells  to  him  certain 
near  events  in  Italian  history.  She  is  followed  by  Folco,  the  Provencal 
poet  of  Genoa,  who  informs  him  that  the  spirit  of  the  harlot  Rahab  holds 
the  highest  place  in  their  sphere,  and  inveighs  against  the  Papacy  for 
its  neglect  of  the  Holy  Land,  for  which  Rahab  served  so  faithfully. 

After  thy  father  Charles,  Clemenza  pure ! 

Had  solved  my  doubts,  he  showed  to  me  the  fears 

Which  his  own  seed  were  destined  to  endure. 
He  told  me ;  "  Speak  not,  leave  the  rolling  years  ;" 

So  I  can  tell  thee  nothing,  but  thy  right  * 

Will  after  be  avenged  with  justest  tears. 

Line  1.  Clemenza,  daughter  of  Charles  Martel,  and  second  wife  to  Louis  X. 
of  France.  The  allusion  in  the  following  lines  is  to  the  usurpation  of  the 
kingdom  of  Apulia  by  Robert,  brother  of  Charles  Martel,  to  the  exclusion  of 
the  latter's  son  Canrobert,  avenged  afterwards  by  the  misfortunes  of  the 
former. 


CANTO  IX.  PARADISE.  293 

And  now  the  visage  of  that  holy  light 

Was  turned  unto  its  sun,  that  fills  it  o'er, 

That  good,  sufficient  all  things  to  requite. 
Ah,  souls  deceived,  and  impious  to  the  core,  ^^ 

^Vho  from  such  largess  wrench  your  hearts  away, 

Your  brows  directing  to  all  idle  lore  ! 
And  lo !  another  splendour  came  straightway 

Towards  me,  and  with  kindling  brilliance  showed 

Its  wish  my  thirst  for  knowledge  to  allay.  ^^ 

The  eyes  of  Beatrice  o'er  me  glowed, 

And  as  the  former  time  of  dear  assent 

Unto  my  wish  the  certainty  avowed. 
"  Ah,  the  deep  yearning  of  my  heart  prevent, 

0  blessed  spirit !"  I  cried,  "  and  prove  to  me  ^^ 

1  can  reflect  on  thee  my  thoughts  close  pent." 
On  which  that  light  that  reached  us  recently 

From  the  star's  deeps,  in  which  it  sang  before, 
Joying  in  kindness  thus  continued  free. 

**  In  that  part  of  the  vile  Italian  shore  ^* 

Which  midway  'twixt  the  famed  Eialto  lies, 
And  where  the  Brent  and  Piave  their  fountains  pour, 

Not  very  high,  a  little  hill  doth  rise, 

From  whence  of  late  a  firebrand  oft  did  flit, 

That  to  that  region  caused  sore  miseries.  ^^ 

From  the  same  root  were  born  both  I  and  it : 
Cunizza  was  I  called,  and  here  I  shine 
Because  I  yielded  to  this  planet's  light. 

But  in  myself  I  joy,  nor  e'er  repine 

At  the  reason  of  my  lot,  nor  it  condemn,  ^* 

The  which  your  vulgar  herd  may  scarce  divine. 

Of  this  most  lustrous  and  transplendent  gem 

Which  here  beside  me  doth  our  Heaven  unfold. 
Great  fame  remained  on  earth,  nor  will  it  dim 

Line  25.  Between  Venice  and  the  sources  of  the  Brent  and  Piave  lies  the 
castle  of  Romano,  the  lord  of  which,  Ezzelino,  famous  for  his  tyrannies,  was 
introduced  iu  Canto  XII.  of  the  "  Hell,"  in  the  river  of  blood.  The  speaker  is 
his  sister  Cunizza,  celebrated  for  her  amorous  adventures,  having  been 
mistress,  amongst  others,  to  Sordello  the  poet,  introduced  in  Cantos  VI.  and 
VII.  of  the  "  Purgatory." 

Line  32.  The  meaning  is  not  that  by  yielding  to  the  influence  of  Venus 
Cunizza  won  her  place  in  Paradise,  which  would  have  been  a  forestalling  of 
George  Sand's  famous  doctrine  on  the  subject,  and  curious  interpretation  of 
Christ's  words  to  the  Magdalen,  but  that  through  her  failings  in  this  respect 
she  obtained  no  higher  sphere,  which,  however,  according  to  the  laws  of 
Paradise,  can  now  cause  her  no  regret. 

Line  37.  Folco,  the  Provengal  poet,  born  at  Genoa,  to  whom  Dante  here 
promised  a  reputation  that  should  last  five  hundred  years.  It  has  lasted 
longer  in  his  poem. 


^94  PARADISE  Canto  IX. 

Until  a  hundred  years  five  times  have  rolled  :  *" 

See  if  mankind  onght  not  for  worth  to  strive 

So  that  another  life  the  first  may  hold. 
But  thinks  not  thus  the  present  human  hive, 

Which  Tagliamento  and  Adige  inclose, 

Nor  for  their  punishment  their  sins  they  shrive.  ^^ 

But  soon  will  Padua  in  her  mortal  throes 

Crimson  the  water  which  Vincenza  laves, 

Because  her  sons  to  right  were  ever  foes. 
And  where  the  Sile  joins  Cagnano's  waves 

One  lords  it,  and  now  goes  with  head  on  high,  ^^ 

Whom  to  enmesh  the  net  even  now  one  weaves. 
Feltro  will  also  weep  the  infamy 

Of  its  own  impious  pastor,  never  once 

In  Malta  entered  crime  of  such  black  dye. 
That  tub  must  hold  a  very  large  allowance  *^ 

That  would  receive  the  Ferrarese's  blood. 

And  weary  work  to  weigh  it  ounce  by  ounce, 
Which  by  this  courteous  priest  will  be  bestowed 

To  show  his  party  zeal :  the  country  owns 

Such  gifts  conformed  to  its  accustomed  road.  '^^ 

Above  are  mirrors,  powers  whom  ye  call  thrones. 

From  them  God's  judgments  shine  upon  our  eyes. 

So  that  my  parley  only  truth  intones." 
Here  she  grew  silent,  and  became  in  guise 

Intent  on  other  thoughts,  within  the  wheel,  ^ 

Wherein  unto  her  former  place  she  hies. 
The  other  joyaunce  she  did  not  reveal, 

Became  a  splendent  glory  in  my  sight. 

Like  ruby,  on  the  which  the  sun's  rays  steal. 
With  gladness  there  above  the  face  grows  bright  "^^ 

As  with  a  smile  on  earth  ;  in  Hell  grows  black, 

The  lost  soul's  shadow  with  the  mind's  despite. 
**  Thou  seest  all  things  in  Grod's  visual  track," 

I  cried,  "  blest  spirit,  so  that  no  wish  springs 

Which  to  thy  keen  perception  aye  can  lack.  '^^ 

Line  44.  The  country  then  called  the  Marca  Trivigiana. 

Line  46.  Alluding  to  the  rout  of  the  Paduans  by  Can  Grande  della  Scala 
at  Vicenza  in  1314,  which  shows  that  this  must  have  been  written  after  that 
date. 

Line  49.  Riccardo  du  Camino,  who  was  killed  in  Trevigi  while  playing  chess. 

Line  52.  T^he  Bishop  of  Feltro  received,  on  a  promise  of  protection,  several 
fugitives  of  Ferrara  who  had  rebelled  against  the  Pope,  and  gave  them  up 
for  slaughter. 

Line  54.  Malta  was  the  name  of  the  tower  built  by  Cunizzo's  brother 
Ezzelino,  in  which  he  confined  his  prisoners,  and  subjected  them  to  unheard- 
of  tortures. 

Line  67.  The  other  joyaunce,  Folco,  the  Provengal  poet. 


Canto  IX.  PARADISE.  295 

Why  then  thy  Heaven-delighting  caroUings, 
Mixt  ever  with  the  song  o'  the  pious  fires, 
Who  shroud  their  faces  with  six  spreading  wings, 

Do  they  not  satisfy  to  my  desires  ? 

I  would  not  thus  have  waited  thy  demand  ^^ 

If  thy  thought  thus,  as  mine,  through  thee  transpires." 

"  The  greatest  vale  in  which  the  waters  stand," 
Then  his  celestial  parley  he  began, 
*'  Except  that  sea  which  garlands  every  land, 

Betwixt  discordant  shores  against  the  sun  ^^ 

Goes  on  so  far,  that  its  meridian 
With  what  was  erst  horizon  grow  to  one. 

I  dwelt  beside  that  Mediterranean, 

'Twixt  Ebro  and  the  Macra,  which  divide 

The  shores  of  Genoa  from  the  Tuscan  plain.  ^'^ 

Rises  and  sets  alike  the  solar  pride 

To  Bezza,  and  the  land  which  was  my  own. 
Which  with  its  blood  made  warm  its  harbour's  tide. 

The  people  unto  whom  my  name  was  known 

Did  call  me  Folco,  and  this  Heaven  doth  bear  ^* 

My  impress,  as  in  life  I  bore  its  own ; 

For  burned  not  ever  Belus'  daughter  fair, 
Both  to  Sichaeus  and  Creusa's  shame, 
Like  I,  while  lasted  youth's  loose  flowing  hair. 

Nor  she  of  Rhodope  e'er  nurst  such  flame  ^^^ 

For  her  Demophoon,  nor  Hercules 
When  lole  his  mighty  heart  did  tame. 

Not  that  one  here  repents,  one  smiles  at  ease. 
Not  at  the  fault,  that  never  comes  to  mind. 
But  at  the  power  that  causes  and  foresees.  ^"* 

Here  on  that  art  we  gaze  that  hath  designed 
Such  deep  affection,  and  the  good  discern 
By  which  your  world  the  path  to  ours  doth  find. 

But  that  each  wish  with  which  thou  here  dost  yearn, 

Contented  thou  mayst  carry  from  this  sphere,  "'^ 

It  needs  that  somewhat  further  thou  shouldst  learn. 

Line  78.  The  seraphim.  Above  it  stood  the  seraphim ;  each  one  had  six 
wings.     Isaiah  vii.  2. 

Line  82.  The  Mediterranean,  largest  of  all  seas  except  the  world-sur- 
rounding ocean  which  extends  between  the  shores  of  Europe  and  Asia  so  far 
eastwards  that  what  was  tirst  its  horizon  becomes  its  meridian. 

Line  91.  Genoa  and  Bezza  lie  in  the  same  longitude,  on  the  opposite  shores 
of  Europe  and  Africa.  The  allusion  in  line  93  is  to  the  naval  victory  of  the 
Saracens  over  the  Genoese  in  93G. 

Line  97-  Dido,  Sichseus  being  her  former  husband,  and  Creusa  Mne&s' 
former  wife. 


296  PARADISE.  Camto  X. 

Thou  wouldest  know  who  in  this  light  so  near 

Beside  me  sparkles  thus  with  flame  divine, 

Like  the  sun's  ray  upon  a  limpid  mere. 
Now  know  that  there  within  doth  tranquil  shine  "^ 

The  soul  of  Eahab,  to  our  order  wed, 

Is  sealed  her  impress  in  the  highest  line. 
Unto  this  Heaven,  the  last  to  which  hath  sped 

The  shadow  of  your  world,  ere  any  soul, 

From  Hell  by  Christ  triumphant  was  she  led.  ^^^ 

Well  did  it  fit  such  trophy  to  enrol 

In  any  Heaven,  for  the  conquest  high, 

Won  by  His  nailed  hands  to  the  Cross's  dole. 
Because  she  favoured  the  first  victory 

Of  Joshua,  entering  on  that  holy  land,  ^^ 

Which  little  wins  the  Papal  memory. 
The  city,  which  by  him  doth  planted  stand. 

Who  first  did  turn  his  back  to  his  Maker's  power, 

And  from  whose  envy  every  grief  has  wonned,  • 
Produces  and  spreads  wide  the  accursed  flower  ^^" 

Which  now  has  scattereth  wide  both  lambs  and  sheep. 

And  turned  to  a  wolf  the  shepherd  at  this  hour. 
For  this  the  Evangelists  they  no  more  keep, 

Nor  the  great  Doctors,  the  Decretals  solely 

Are  studied,  as  is  proved  by  margins  deep.  ^^ 

The  Pope  and  Cardinals  these  have  studied  wholly : 

Their  thoughts  to  Nazareth  ne'er  take  their  flight, 

Where  opened  G-abriel  his  pinions  holy. 
But  the  Vatican,  and  every  chosen  site 

In  Eome,  which  now  a  burial-place  we  see  "® 

Of  militants  who  fought  good  Peter's  fight, 
From  such  adultery  will  soon  be  free." 

Line  130.  The  gold  florin  of  Florence  stamped  with  a  lily. 

Line  134.  The  I)ecretals,or  Canonical  law,  deeply  studied,  as  their  annotated 
margins  show,  for  a  means  of  human  advancement. 

Line  139.  Alluding  either  to  the  death  of  his  pet  Pope,  Boniface  VIII., 
author  of  the  sixth  Decretal,  or  to  the  transfer  of  the  holy  see  to  Avignon. 


CANTO  X. 

They  ascend  to  the  sphere  of  the  sun,  the  fourth  Heaven,  where  they  are 
surrounded  by  a  garland  of  twelve  blessed  spirits.  One  of  these,  Thomas 
Aquinas,  names  the  rest  to  Dante. 

CrAziNG  upon  the  Son  he  loves  so  well 

With  love  which  each  breathes  forth  eternally, 
The  Father,  primal  and  ineffable, 


Canto  X.  PARADISE.  297 

Whatever  by  the  mind  or  sight  we  see, 

Makes  with  such  order  that  without  delight  ^ 

Of  him  who  looks  on  it  it  cannot  be. 
With  me,  O  reader,  then  lift  up  thy  sight 

Straight  to  those  lofty  spheres  unto  that  part 

Where  on  one  motion  doth  another  smite. 
And  there  commence  thy  raj^ture  in  the  art  ^^ 

Of  the  great  Master,  who  so  loves  His  work 

That  never  from  it  doth  His  eye  depart. 
Behold  how  from  that  point  doth  springing  fork 

The  line  oblique  on  which  the  planets  go 

To  satisfy  the  world  which  claims  their  work.  ^^ 

And  if  their  path  were  not  thus  twisted  so 

Much  virtue  in  the  Heavens  would  be  in  vain. 

And  almost  every  power  be  dead  below. 
And  if  or  more  or  less  it  were  to  gain 

From  the  straight  path  than  now,  would  greatly  fail       ^* 

In  earth  and  Heaven  the  world's  pre-ordered  train. 
Rest  on  thy  bench  now,  reader,  and  regale 

In  thought  on  the  feast  to  which  I  thee  invite, 

Wouldst  thou  no  weariness  through  joyaunce  feel. 
Tve  placed  the  food  before  thee,  taste  aright,  ^* 

Since  to  itself  recalleth  all  my  care 

The  matter  which  I  purposed  to  indite. 
Of  Nature  the  most  powerful  minister. 

Which  dowers  the  world  with  virtue  of  the  sky, 

And  with  His  light  the  time  doth  meting  share,  ^" 

Joined  to  that  station,  now  to  memory 

Eecalled,  was  rolling  on  His  spires  in  air, 

So  that  each  day  was  born  more  rapidly ; 
And  I  was  with  Him :  of  my  journey  there 

I  had  known  nothing  any  more  than  man  ^* 

Whence  his  first  thought  had  travelled  is  aware. 

Line  9.  Where  the  general  motion  of  the  spheres  strikes  against  the 
particular  motion  of  each  planet,  which  repercussion  is  supposed,  according 
to  Dante's  system,  to  be  strongest  at  the  junction  of  the  zodiac  and  equi- 
noctial line,  because  each  motion  is  then  at  its  greatest  velocity  from  being 
at  the  greatest  distance  from  the  poles.  Such  is  Venfcuri's  ingenious  expla- 
nation. 

Line  19.  If  the  line  of  the  zodiac  were  less  or  more  oblique  than  it  is  the 
seasons  would  not  be  divided  so  happily  as  they  now  are. 

Line  28.  The  sun  was  in  the  above-mentioned  intersection  of  the  zodiac 
and  equinoctial  lines  after  the  vernal  equinox,  when  every  day  it  rises  earlier. 

Line  36.  I  have  here  adopted  Venturi's  interpretation.  Mr.  Gary  translates 
the  passage  :  "  Thus  a  man  is  aware  of  his  arrival  before  his  first  thought  on 
it."  The  text  will  bear  both  meanings,  but  the  last  loses  an  original  con- 
ception. 


298  PARADISE.  Canto  X. 

Ah !  Beatrice,  she  who  ever  ran 

From  good  to  better  with  such  sudden  flight 

That  Time  her  action  never  yet  could  scan, 
How  needed  now  that  she  should  grow  more  bright !  *^ 

What,  entering  in  the  sun,  was  seen  by  me, 

Not  as  a  colour,  but  apparent  light. 
Genius,  art,  practice  could  I  summon  free, 

To  fancy's  eyesight  I  could  never  show, 

One  can  believe  alone,  and  long  to  see.  *^ 

And  if  our  fantasies  indeed  are  low 

To  such  a  height  no  marvel  this  I  ween,  , 

For  o'er  the  sun  no  eye  did  ever  go. 
Here  the  great  Sire's  fourth  family  was  seen. 

To  whom  the  sight  of  His  Begotten  Son  *" 

And  Spirit  proceeding  aye  gives  joy  serene. 
"  Now  thank,  O  thank,"  thus  Beatrix  begun, 

"  The  angel's  sun,  who  by  His  grace  has  reared 

Thee  to  such  sensible  perception." 
Sure  mortal  heart  was  never  so  prepared  ** 

For  prayer,  and  never  sought  so  yearningly 

Wholly  to  yield  itself  to  God  all  bared. 
As  at  those  words  of  holy  counsel,  I, 

And  so  my  love  on  Him  was  fixt ;  it  e'en 

Eclipsed  my  Beatrix  in  memory.  ®" 

It  vexed  her  not :  thereat  she  smiled  serene, 

So  that  the  splendour  of  her  smiling  eyes 

My  centered  mind  recalled  to  the  outward  scene. 
There  many  clear,  surpassing  brilliances 

I  saw  make  us  the  centre  of  their  crown,  ^* 

Even  sweeter  in  their  voice  than  clear  in  guise. 
Thus  do  we  sometimes  see  around  the  moon 

A  halo,  where  so  pregnant  is  the  air 

It  can  retain  the  light  that  makes  the  zone. 
Within  the  court  of  Heaven,  whence  I  repair,  '^^ 

Such  that  they  cannot  from  that  realm  be  brought, 

Are  found  a  store  of  jewels  rich  and  fair. 
Such  must  the  song  of  those  pure  lights  be  thought : 

Who  hath  not  plumage  for  a  heavenward  flight, 

By  him  the  account  from  silence  must  be  sought.  ""^ 

When  singing  thus,  those  suns  so  burning  bright, 

Three  times  had  moved  in  circle  us  around. 

Like  stars  that  wheel  close  round  the  polar  light, 

Line  49.  The  spirits  of  tbe  fourth  Heaven. 


Canto  X.  PARADISE.  299 

Thej  seemed  like  ladies  to  the  dance  still  bound, 

But  who,  in  silence  while  their  dance  they  cease,  *^ 

Listen  to  gather  the  new  burden's  sound. 
And  one  of  them  I  heard  begin  :  "  Of  grace, 

Since  the  pure  ray  of  love  its  light  doth  gain, 

Which  afterwards  by  loving  doth  increase, 
Within  thee  multiplied  so  shines  amain  ^ 

That  it  conducts  thee  upwards  by  this  stair, 

Which  none  descends  who  will  not  climb  again, 
Who  to  thy  thirst  the  wine  of  his  flask  to  share 

Would  fain  deny,  possesses  such  a  power 

As  water,  that  to  ocean  must  repair.  ^^ 

Thou  wouldest  know  what  plants  are  those  that  flower 

Around  this  garland  that  wooes  lovingly 

The  lady  fair  that  wins  thee  Heaven  as  dower. 
One  of  the  lambs  of  the  holy  flock  was  I 

Which  Dominic  along  the  path  leads  right,  ^^ 

Where  well  they  thrive  who're  free  from  vanity. 
He  who  stands  nearest  to  me  on  the  right 

Was  erst  my  master,  Albert  of  Cologne, 

And  I  am  Thomas  of  Aquinum  hight. 
If  thou  wouldst  all  the  others  should  be  known  ^^ 

As  I  describe  them  let  thy  sight  the  while 

Around  the  blessed  garland  circling  wonne. 
That  other  flaming  issues  from  the  smile 

Of  Gratian,  who  gave  joy  in  Paradise 

When  either  forum  he  did  reconcile.  ^^^ 

He  who  the  next  doth  in  our  chorus  rise 

Was  Peter,  he  who  with  the  widow  gave 

His  treasure  to  the  Church  as  benefice. 
The  fifth  light,  and  the  fairest  which  we  have. 

Such  love  inspires  that  all  the  world  below  ^^^ 

Of  his  soul's  doom  to  learn  the  tidings  crave. 
Within  it  is  that  light  wherein  doth  glow 

Knowledge  so  deep  that  if  the  truth  be  true 

No  second  ever  rose  so  much  to  know. 

Line  80.  In  those  days  the  performance  consisted  of  dance  and  song  united, 
to  which  ballata,  as  it  was  called,  Dante  compares  the  choral  circlings  of  his 
spirits  in  Paradise. 

Line  94.  The  speaker  is  Thomas  Aquinas,  of  the  Dominican  order. 

Line  104.  Gratian  of  Chiusi,  another  Benedictine  monk,  who  reconciled  the 
canon  and  civil  law  by  his  compilation  of  the  Decretals. 

Line  107-  Pietro  Lombardo,  who  commenced  his  "  Liber  Sententiarum" 
by  comparing  it  to  the  two  mites  offered  by  the  poor  widow  to  the  treasury. 

Lino  109.  Solomon,  concerning  whom  in  the  Middle  Ages  it  was  a  common 
question  whether  his  soul  was  saved  or  not. 


300  PARADISE.  Canto  X. 

Next  him  that  taper's  splendour  thou  dost  view,  "* 

Who,  while  in  flesh,  the  most  did  penetrate 
The  angelic  nature  and  their  ministering  crew. 

He,  of  the  Christian  temples  advocate, 
Smileth  within  that  other  little  light. 
From  whom  Augustus  borrowed  stores  of  weight.  ^^^^ 

Now  if  thou  passest  o'er  thy  mental  sight 

From  flame  to  flame  behind  mj  praises  due, 
Already  on  the  eighth  thy  thirst  doth  light. 

Of  every  good  rejoiceth  in  the  view 

The  holy  soul,  who  the  fallacious  world  ^^* 

Made  clear  to  all  who  hear  his  teaching  true. 

His  body,  whence  by  violence  'twas  hurled. 
Lies  in  Cieldauro,  this  from  martyrdom 
And  exile  came  unto  this  peaceful  world. 

Behold,  beyond  the  ardent  spirits  loom  ^^ 

Of  Isidore,  and  Bede,  and  Richard  too. 
Who  in  the  power  of  thought  past  mortal  doom. 

This,  where  thy  gaze  returns  to  me  anew, 

Is  splendour  of  a  soul  whose  thoughts  of  bliss 

Made  death  seem  tardy  in  his  longing  view.  ^^* 

The  eternal  light  of  Sigisbert  is  this. 

Who,  reading  deep  at  Paris,  in  Straw  Street, 
Truths  against  envy  well  did  syllogise." 

Then,  like  a  clock  which  doth  the  hour  repeat. 

What  time  the  bride  of  God  with  joy  doth  rise,  "® 

The  spouse  she  loves  with  matin  song  to  greet, 

That  one  part  with  the  other  rolls  and  flies. 

Sounding  its  chiming  bells  with  such  sweet  tone, 
It  fills  the  pious  soul  with  loving  sighs, 

So  did  I  see  that  glorious  wheel  move  on,  "* 

In  harmony  so  mingling  voice  with  voice, 
And  sweetness,  such  as  never  can  be  known 

Save  there,  where  one  for  ever  will  rejoice. 

Line  115.  Dionysius  the  Areopagite,  author  of  the  mystical  works  "  De 
Cselesti  Hierarchia,"  from  which  Dante  borrowed  his  scheme  of  the  celestial 
hierarchy. 

Line  118.  Supposed  to  be  Paulus  Orosius,  a  father  of  the  fifth  century. 

Line  125.  Boetius,  author  of  the  work  "  De  Consolatione  Philosophiap," 
here  alluded  to,  and  put  to  death  by  command  of  Theodoric.  He  was  buried 
in  a  monastery  in  Pavia  called  Ciel  d'Oro. 

Line  131,  The  Venerable  Bede  is  known  as  an  Englishman.  It  is  not  worth 
while  to  occupy  space  by  copying  from  the  Commentaries  notices  of  the 
remainder  of  these  forgotten  fathers  of  the  Church. 

Line  140.  The  Church,  the  spouse  of  Christ. 


Canto  XI.  PARADISE.  301 


CANTO  XI. 

When  the  spirits  of  the  fathers  of  the  Church  again  come  to  a  pause 
St.  Thomas  says  that  he  has  seep,  in  God's  mirror  two  difficulties  which 
have  ariaea  iti  Dante's  mind.  To  solve  the  first  he  relates  in  glory  of  the 
founder  of  his  own  order,  St.  Dominic,  the  life  of  his  great  rival, 
St.  Francis,  and  concludes  by  pointing  out  how  the  Dominicans  have 
departed  from  the  self-denying  rules  of  their  order. 

O  IDLE  objects  for  whicli  mortals  care, 

How  are  defective  all  the  syllogisms 

Whicli  ever  down  to  earth  thy  pinions  bear ! 
One  after  laws,  one  after  aphorisms 

Was  searching,  one  on  priesthood  was  intent,  * 

And  one  to  rule  by  force,  and  one  by  schisms, 
And  one  to  rob,  one  lawsuits  to  invent, 

One  wallowing  in  his  sensual  delight 

G-rew  sated,  one  on  slothful  ease  was  bent, 
While  I,  from  all  these  things  delivered  quite,  ^^ 

With  Beatrice  soared  to  Heaven's  high  sphere. 

There  to  be  greeted  with  such  welcome  bright. 
After  that  each  to  his  former  post  drew  near 

Within  the  circle  ;  motionless  he  shone 

Like  candle  burning  in  a  chandelier,  ^* 

And  I  perceived  within  that  beaming  one 

Which  first  had  parleyed  with  me,  with  a  smile, 

Discourse  commence,  in  light  more  lucid  grown. 
"  As  from  his  ray  I  gather  light  the  while 

On  the  eternal  splendour  gazing  fair,  20 

Thy  thoughts  I  apprehend,  and  whence  they  file. 
Thou  doubtest,  and  dost  wish  me  to  explain 

With  words  that  clearly,  fully  may  arrive 

To  make  my  saying  all  before  thee  plain. 
Both  where  I  said  before,  *  where  well  they  thrive,'  ^^ 

And  where  thou  heard'st,  *  no  second  ever  rose,' 

And  here  for  clear  distinction  must  we  strive. 
The  Providence  which  doth  the  world  dispose 

With  counsel,  into  which  all  mortal  sight 

Is  lost,  or  ere  unto  its  deeps  it  goes,  ^ 

That  she  might  walk  towards  her  own  delight. 

That  bride  of  God  (which  with  His  blessed  blood 

He  spoused  when  on  the  Cross  He  cried  with  might), 

Line  25.  See  lines  96  and  114  of  the  last  Canto. 

Line  31.  The  two    guides  chosen  for  Christ's    bride,   the  Church,   are 
St.  Francis  and  St.  Dominic,  the  founders  of  the  two  great  orders. 


302  PARADISE.  Canto  XI. 

Safe  in  lierself,  and  with  His  faith  endued, 

Two  chiefs  in  her  behalf  did  God  endow,  ^^ 

Who  on  each  side  should  guide  her  on  the  road. 
One  was  seraphic  in  his  ardent  glow, 

The  other  by  his  wisdom  was  on  earth 

A  splendour  of  the  light  which  cherubs  know. 
Of  one  will  I  now  speak,  because.the  worth  *^ 

Of  each  is  told,  whichever  one  we  take, 

Since  for  one  need  the  deeds  of  both  had  birth. 
Between  Tupino  and  the  streams  that  break 

Falling  from  blest  Ubaldo's  chosen  hill, 

A  fertile  slope  hangs  from  the  mountain  peak  ** 

Prom  whence  both  heat  and  cold  Peruge  doth  feel 

By  Porta  Sole,  while  behind  their  yoke 

Gualdo  with  Nocera  are  wailing  still. 
Prom  that  fair  mountain  side  where  the  steep  rock 

Is  sloped  upon  the  world,  was  born  a  sun,  ^ 

As  this  has  often  o'er  the  Granges  broke. 
Therefore  whoe'er  this  place  by  words  makes  known 

Let  him  no  more  Assisi  curtly  say, 

But  be  it  styled  henceforth  the  East  alone. 
Par  from  its  rising  had  not  reached  his  day  ^ 

Ere  he  began  to  make  the  earth  perceive 

Some  comfort  in  his  mighty  virtue's  ray, 
Por  while  a  youth,  although  his  father  grieve. 

He  chose  his  lady,  as  to  Death,  the  door 

Of  Pleasure  ne'er  to  her  doth  entrance  give :  ®* 

And  there  the  bishop's  spiritual  court  before, 

JEt  corum  patre,  he  to  her  was  wed. 

After  from  day  to  day  he  loved  her  more. 
She,  of  her  former  husband  long  bestead 

A  thousand  years  and  more,  despised  and  poor,  ^ 

Till  this  one  came  was  unsolicited, 
Nor  'vailed  it  aught  that  she  was  found  secure 

Beside  Amyclas  when  she  heard  the  voice 

Which  shook  with  fear  the  world,  nor  brave  to  endure, 

Line  43.  A  description  of  the  birthplace  of  St.  Francis,  bom  at  Assisi, 
between  the  rivulets  of  Tupino  and  Chiasi.  Ubaldo  was  a  saint  of  the  Middle 
Ages. 
Line  48.  Gualdo  and  Nocera  were  tributaries  of  Perugia. 
Line  68.  Alluding  to  the  lines  in  Luean's  "Pharsalia,"  lib.  v.,  where 
Caesar,  amidst  the  tumults  of  war,  finds  the  fisherman  Amyclas  secure  with 
poverty  4 — 

"0  vitse  tuta  facultas 
Pauperis,  angustique  Lares !     O  munera  nondum 
Intellecta  Deum  !  quibus  hoc  contingere  templis, 
Aut  potuit  muris,  nuUo  trepidare  tumultu, 
Casarea  pulsante  manu  ?" 


Canto  XI.  PARADISE.  303 

Availed  her  constant  courage  even  in  loss,  ^^ 

So  that  when  Mary  mother  wept  below 
She  took  her  place  with  Christ  upon  the  Cross. 
But  that  too  far  my  riddle  should  not  go, 
Francis  and  poverty,  those  lovers  true, 
Henceforth  through  this  description  thou  mayst  know.    ^* 
Their  concord,  and  their  guise  of  joyful  hue, 

Their  love,  their  marvel,  and  their  tender  gaze. 
Were  cause  of  holy  thoughts  in  all  who  view, 
So  that  the  venerable  Bernard  lays 

His  sandals  by  the  first,  and  for  such  peace  ^ 

Hasteth,  and  hasting  thinks  that  he  delays, 
O  wealth  unknown  !  0  good  of  sure  increase  ! 
Egidius  and  Sylvester  bare  their  feet 
Behind  that  bridegroom,  so  the  bride  doth  please. 
Thence  journeys  on  that  sire  and  master  sweet,  ^* 

Leading  his  lady  and  that  family. 
Who  gird  the  rope  already,  symbol  meet, 
Nor  shame  of  heart  did  make  him  droop  his  eye 
That  he  was  Pietro  Bernardone's  son, 
Despised  by  those  who  watched  him  wonderingly.  ^ 

But  king-like  he  his  rule  austere  made  known 
To  Innocent,  and  at  his  hand  received 
The  signet  first  to  his  religion  won. 
Then,  when  the  lowly  people  who  believed 

Eiound  him  increased,  his  marvellous  renown  .  ^* 

In  Heavenly  glory  well  in  song  is  weaved. 
The  eternal  spirit  with  a  second  crown 

Through  Pope  Honorius  did  his  scheme  illume, 
Upon  the  patriarch's  holy  wish  rained  down. 
And  afterwards  by  thirst  of  martyrdom,  ^"° 

Within  the  presence  of  the  Soldan's  pride, 
He  preached  of  Christ  and  those  who  with  Him  come. 
And  when  unripe  that  people  he  descried 
For  their  conversion,  not  to  stay  in  vain 
To  pluck  Italian  fruitage  back  he  hied.  ^^^ 

'Twixt  Tiber  and  the  Arno  of  Christ  slain 
The  signet  he  received  upon  the  hill. 
Until  his  death  two  years  the  marks  remain. 
When  unto  him  who  did  such  grace  instil 

It  pleased  to  bear  him  upwards  to  the  meed  "*^ 

Which  he  had  conquered  by  his  humble  will, 

Liae  106.  On  the  hill  of  Alvernia  St.  Francis  is  stated,  according  to  the 
legend,  to  have  received  the  stigmata,  or  marks  of  Christ's  wounds  on  his 
hands  and  feet.  The  reception  of  the  stigmata^ was  a  favourite  subject  with 
early  artists. 


304  PARADISE.  Canto  XII. 

Unto  his  brethren,  as  his  heirs,  the  heed 

He  recommended  of  his  lady  dear, 

That  they  with  faith  should  love  her  he  decreed. 
Then  from  his  bosom  sought  his  spirit  clear  ""^ 

To  soar  aloft,  returning  to  his  reign, 

And  for  his  body  asked  no  other  bier. 
Think  henceforth  to  what  height  he  must  attain 

Deemed  his  fit  colleague  to  support  the  bark 

Of  Peter,  struggling  in  the  stormy  main.  ^^'^ 

And  this  one  was  our  own  blest  patriarch. 

Then  whoso  follows  him  as  he  commands 

A  worthy  meed  doth  bear  thou  well  mayst  mark. 
But  his  own  flock  grown  gluttonous,  demands 

New  provender,  or  else  they  now  would  not  ^^^ 

In  diverse  pastures  spread  o'er  all  the  lands. 
And  aye  so  much  the  more  his  sheep  remote 

From  their  own  fold  in  wandering  spirit  go, 

More  milkless  they  return  unto  the  cote. 
In  truth  there  still  are  some  who  fear  their  woe  ^^^ 

And  cling  unto  their  shepherd,  but  so  few 

A  little  cloth  would  make  them  cowls  enow. 
Now  if  my  words  are  not  obscure  to  you, 

If  in  thy  audience  thoa  hast  been  intent. 

If  what  I've  said  thou  dost  in  mind  review,  ^^* 

Thy  wish  in  part  by  this  is  made  content. 

Because  thou'lt  see  the  plant  from  which  they  fly, 

And  the  rebuke  within  my  argument, 
'  Where  they  thrive  well  if  free  from  vanity.'  " 

Line  117-  He  is  said  to  have  refused  all  pomp  at  his  funeral,  and  directed 
that  he  should  be  buried  with  the  common  malefactors. 

Line  121.  St.  Dominic,  of  whose  order  Thomas  Aquinas  was  a  member. 

Line  137.  The  plant  is  the  rule  of  the  order,  from  which  so  many  of  the 
modern  Dominicans  went  astray. 


CANTO   XII. 

As  St.  Thomas  ceases  speaking,  a  second  circle  of  twelve  blessed  spirits 
surrounds  the  first.  One  of  these,  St.  Buenaventura,  relates  to  Dante 
the  life  of  St.  Dominic,  and  then  regrets  the  decay  of  his  own  Franciscan 
order.  He  then  names  the  twelve  spirits  who  compose  the  outer  wreath, 
newly  arrived. 

Soon  as  the  blessed  flame,  the  latest  sound 
Of  that  oration  from  its  lips  let  fall, 
The  holy  millstone  'gan  to  wheel  around : 


Canto  XII.  PAEADISE.  305 

Nor  had  it  gone  around  its  circle  all, 

Before  another  ring  did  round  it  close,  ^ 

And  step  on  step,  and  song  on  song  did  call : 

Song,  that  as  far  above  our  Muses  rose, 
Our  sirens  in  their  sweetest  melody. 
As  light  o'er  the  reflected  rays  it  throws. 

As  circle  through  a  vaporous  cloud  on  high  ^^ 

Two  rainbows  parallel  and  like  in  hue, 
When  Juno  bids  her  handmaid  deck  the  sky. 

The  outer  from  the  inner  springs  to  view, 

As  sprang  the  echo  from  the  beauteous  maid 

Whom  love^consumed,  as  does  the  sun  the  dew :  *^ 

And  show  the  people  upon  earth,  arrayed 

That  sign  of  pact,  which  Grod  to  Noah  sware, 
That  never  more  should  floods  the  earth  invade  : 

So,  of  those  sempiternal  roses  there 

Circled  around  us  the  bright  garlands  twain,  ^^ 

And  so  the  one  to  the  other  answered  fair. 

What  time  that  merriment,  and  festal  train, 

Both  from  their  song,  and  from  their  flaming  brand. 
Each  light  with  light,  rejoicing  and  serene, 

Together  at  one  point  in  quiet  stand ;  ^^ 

(Just  like  the  eyes  which  at  one's  pleasure  move, 
Must  close  and  ope  together  at  command ;) 

From  the  heart  of  one  of  those  new  flames  of  love 
Issued  a  voice,  like  needle  to  the  star 
My  being  to  its  presence  did  it  move :  ^^ 

And  it  began  :  "  The  love  which  makes  me  fair, 
Prompts  me  to  tell  thee  of  that  other  guide. 
For  whom,  of  mine  was  told  the  merit  rare. 

Fitly  does  one  stand  by  the  other's  side. 

Since,  as  they  both  for  the  same  object  strove,  ^^ 

So  now  together  shines  their  glory's  pride. 

The  host  of  Christ  that  cost  so  dear  to  love 
To  furnish  with  their  panoply  again. 
Behind  their  standard,  slow  and  scattered  move  : 

What  time  the  Emperor,  who  aye  doth  reign,  *^ 

Provideth  his  militia  in  their  stress. 
Not  for  their  worth,  but  of  his  grace  so  fain  : 

Line  14.  An  allusion  to  the  story  of  the  nymph  Echo,  consumed  by  her 
love  for  Narcissus.  As  she  echoes  sounds,  so  one  rainbow  echoes  the  other. 
The  prodigality  of  illustration  in  this  passage  constitutes  its  only  difficulty. 

Line  31.  The  speaker  is  a  Franciscan,  who  in  return  for  Thomas  Aquinas' 
glorification  of  his  master  St.  Francis,  proclaims  the  praises  of  St.  Dominic. 
Baonaventura,  though  a  Fi-anciscan  monk,  became  a  Cardinal  and  Minister- 
General,  to  which  dignities  he  afterwards  alludes. 

X 


306)  PARADISE.  Cakto  XII. 

And  as  was  told  thee  now,  his  bride  to  bless  • 

Gave  champions  twain,  whose  council  and  emprise 

The  hosts  so  widely  scattered  would  redress.  "** 

Within  that  region  where  the  zephyrs  rise 

To  ope  new  budding  leaves  with  kisses  sweet. 
Whence  Europe  issues  clad  in  vernal  dyes. 

Not  very  far  from  where  the  sea  waves  beat, 

Behind  the  which,  in  a  long  track  of  flame,  ^^ 

At  times  the  sun  from  all  men  hides  his  heat, 

Lies  Callaroga,  town  of  blessed  name, 

'Neath  the  protection  of  the  mighty  shield. 
Whose  arms  two  lions  and  two  castles  claim. 

Within  that  amorous  lover  was  revealed  *^ 

O'  the  Christian  faith,  that  holy  athlete  strong, 
Kind  to  his  own,  and  to  his  enemies  steeled. 

And  as  he  was  created,  so  did  throng 
The  living  virtue  in  his  mind,  ere  born 
He  made  his  mother  prophesy.     Ere  long  ®® 

When  finally  were  the'espousals  sworn 

'Twixt  him  and  Faith,  before  the  holy  fount, 
Where  mutual  safety  each  in  dower  had  borne ; 

She,  who  assented  there  on  his  account, 

Beheld  the  wonderful  result  in  dream  ^* 

Which  would  from  him  and  his  successors  mount : 

And  as  in  fact,  that  he  might  be  in  name, 

The  spirit  moved  her  hence  his  name  to  take 
From  that  possessive  which  filled  all  his  frame. 

Dominicus  was  he  called ;  of  him  I  speak  ^" 

As  of  the  skilful  husbandman  whom  Christ 
Chose  for  His  garden,  as  a  helpmate  meek. 

Well  did  he  seem  familiar  friend  of  Christ, 

Since  the  first  love  which  in  the  child  was  shown, 

Was  for  the  one  chief  counsel  told  by  Christ.  ^* 

Oft  by  his  nurse  was  he  discovered  thrown. 
Wakeful  in  silent  prayer,  upon  the  ground, 
As  though  he  said,  *  I've  come  for  this  alone.' 

Line  46.  In  Spain,  the  birthplace  of  St.  Dominic,  Callaroga  being  in 
Castile. 

Line  60.  Before  he  was  born  his  mother  dreamed  that  she  wonld  be 
delivered  of  a  black  and  white  dog  with  a  burning  torch  in  his  mouth,  the 
former  prefiguring  the  future  dress  of  his  order,  and  the  latter  his  fiery  zeal. 

Line  65.  His  godmother  dreamed  that  the  child  had  a  star  on  his  fore- 
head and  another  at  the  back  of  his  head,  illuminating  the  East  and  West. 

Line  69.  He  was  called  Dominicus,  the  Latin  possessive  of  Dominus. 


Canto  XII.  PARADISE.  307 

Truly  his  father  was  a  Felix  found ! 

Truly  his  mother  bore  Giovanna's  name,  ^^ 

If  right  they  tell  the  meaning  of  that  sound. 
Not  for  the  world,  for  which  men  toil  with  shame. 

Following  Taddeo's  and  Ostiensi's  lore, 

But  the  true  manna  loving,  he  became 
In  briefest  time  a  doctor  learned  galore,  ^* 

So  that  he  set  himself  to  trench  the  vine, 

Which  idly  tended  soon  grows  wan  and  poor. 
And  at  the  seat,  of  old  far  more  benign 

To  righteous  poor  than  now,  (on  it  I  lay 

No  fault,  'tis  his  who  sits  there  to  decline,)  '"' 

No  dispensation  lightly  bought,  to  pray, 

Not  to  make  interest  for  a  vacant  berth, 

Non  decimas,  quce  sunt  paujoerum  Dei, 
Were  his  to  seek,  but  'gainst  the  wandering  earth 

Licence  to  combat  for  the  holy  seed,  ^^ 

From  which  these  four-and-twenty  plants  had  birth. 
Then  armed  with  doctrine,  and  delight  in  deed, 

On  his  apostleship  he  moved  along 

Like  torrent  rushing  from  a  lofty  head : 
And  on  the  trunks  of  Heresy  h.&  swung,  ^"^ 

With  impetus  more  lively  on  the  land 

Where  most  he  found  opposed  resistance  strong. 
After  from  him  were  various  streamlets  drained 

Watering  the  garden  Catholic  so  fair, 

So  that  its  trees  in  living  beauty  stand.  ^^^ 

If  such  was  one  wheel  of  that  two- wheeled  car 

In  which  the  holy  Church  her  combat  made. 

And  conquered  in  the  field  of  civil  war, 
Clearly  and  well  before  thee  is  displayed 

The  other's  excellence,  with  courtesies  "^ 

Which  Thomas  ere  I  came  did  now  parade. 
But  the  track's  orbit,  which  of  old  did  please 

That  wheel  to  follow,  is  no  longer  trod. 

That  now  is  mouldiness  where  erst  were  lees. 
His  family,  that  once  straightforward  strode  ""^ 

Upon  his  footsteps,  is  so  turned  away, 

That  backwards  many  now  retrace  their  road. 

Line  80.  Giovanna  is  interpreted  Grace,  tlie  gift  of  the  Lord. 

Line  83.  Taddeo  was  a  lawyer  of  Bologna,  and  Ostiensi  a  Cardinal  who 
■j^ote  a  commentary  on  the  Decretals. 

Line  93.  Not  the  tenths,  which  belong  to  the  poor  of  God. 

Line  112.  The  rule  of  the  order  founded  by  the  other  wheel  of  the  car, 
St.  Francis,  which  is  now  neglected  by  his  followers. 


130 


308  PARADISE,  Canto  XIII. 

And  soon  of  sncli  bad  culture  shall  we  see 

The  harvest,  when  the  tares  are  brought  to  count, 

And  wail,  thrust  outwards  from  the  barn  for  aye.  ^'^ 

Certes  I  say,  who  leaf  by  leaf  will  hunt 

Our  volume  through,  some  single  page  may  find 
Where  he  will  read,  *  I  am,  as  I  was  wont.* 

But  not  Casal's  nor  Acquasparta's  kind. 

Where  they  who  come  the  Scripture  construe  so,  ^^^ 

That  one  doth  loose,  and  one  too  strict  doth  bind. 

Buenaventura's  life  within  me  know, 

From  Bagnoreggio,  in  high  place  austere 
All  objects  sinister  I  thrust  below. 

Illuminate,  Agostino  here, 

Were  'mongst  the  first  of  the  barefooted  poor 
Who  with  their  cord  to  God  became  so  dear. 

Hugh  of  San  Victor,  Pietro  Mangiador, 

Are  with  them  here,  and  Pietro  he  of  Spain, 

Who  shines  below  in  twelve  books'  learned  lore.  ^^^ 

Nathan  the  Prophet,  Metropolitan 

Chrysostom,  Anselm,  and  Donate  who 

To  the  first  art  to  place  his  hand  did  deign. 

Eaban  is  here,  beside  him  shines  in  view 

The  Abbot  of  Calabria,  Joachin,  "** 

Whom  God  with  power  prophetic  did  endue. 

To  chant  the  praise  of  such  high  Paladin 
Excited  me  the  flaming  courtesy 
Of  Friar  Thomas  and  his  speech  serene. 

And  with  me  moved  all  this  brave  company."  "^ 

Line  124.  These  two  were  Ministers- General  of  the  Franciscan  order,  the 
first  of  whom  relaxed  its  rules  into  licence,  and  the  latter  confined  them  too 
stringently. 

Line  130.  Early  Franciscan  monks ;  those  whose  names  follow  are  chiefly 
forgotten  divines,  whose  personalities  it  is  not  worth  while  to  trace  from  the 
Commentaries. 

Line  138.  Donato  wrote  a  treatise  on  grammar. 


CANTO  XIII. 

The  two  circlse  of  beatified  saints  join  in  a  chorus  of  praise  to  God.  Thomas 
Aquinas  then  explains  the  other  difficulty,  which  his  words  concerning 
Solomon  had  raised  in  Dante's  mind,  adding  that  his  superiority  over  all 
men  in  wisdom  extended  only  to  kings.  He  closes  by  warning  Dante 
against  rash  judgments. 


Canto  XIII.  PARADISE.  309 

Let  him  imagine  who  desires  to  know 

What  then  I  saw  (the  image,  too,  retain 

Like  firm- set  rock,  the  while  in  words  I  show), 

Fifteen  fair  stars,  which  in  its  wide  domain 

The  Heavens  enkindle,  that  they  overray  ^ 

The  vastest  sweep  of  air  with  light  serene. 

Let  him  imagine  the  bright  wain,  alway 

That  in  the  bosom  of  our  Heaven  doth  burn, 
Revolving  round  its  axle  night  and  day, 

Let  him  imagine  of  the  brilliant  horn  ^^ 

The  summit,  which  points  straightway  to  the  Pole, 
Round  which  the  first  wheel  evermore  doth  turn, 

In  Heaven  as  two  new  constellations  roll. 
Like  Ariadne,  who  in  stars  did  blaze 
What  time  she  felt  the  chill  of  death's  control :  ^^ 

And  one  with  the  other  mingle  so  their  rays. 

Each  within  each  their  circles  gliding  through, 
That  one  still  wendeth  as  the  other  strays ; 

And  he  will  have  some  shadow  of  the  true 

Bright  constellation,  and  the  double  dance  ^ 

That  round  me  there  aye  circled  in  my  view ; 

Though  it  transcendeth  more  mere  human  glance 
Than  passeth  Chiana's  slowly- gliding  stream 
The  sky  that  swiftest  whirls  the  Heaven's  expanse. 

No  Bacchic  song  they  sing,  no  pa3an  frame,  ^^ 

But  Persons  Three  in  nature  all  Divine, 
And  in  one  substance  God  and  man  the  same. 

Their  song  they  close,  their  measure  cease  to  twine, 
And  draw  around  us  there  those  holy  lights, 
Each  service  adding  to  the  bliss  they  shrine.  ^^ 

Then  silence  broke  'midst  those  accordant  sprites 
The  flame,  by  whom  was  told  the  wondrous  life 
Of  that  meek  pauper  whom  God  now  requites. 

He  told  me :  "  When  the  flail  has  threshed  one  sheaf, 

And  when  the  gathered  grain  is  laid  aside,  ^^ 

To  the  like  labour  then  sweet  love  is  lief. 

Lines  1—21.  To  understand  what  follows  in  the  motions  of  the  four-and- 
twenty  saints,  one  should  imagine  fifteen  of  the  largest  stars  in  Heaven,  the 
seven  of  Ursa  Major  and  the  two  pointers  in  Ursa  Minor,  revolving  in  two 
circles,  formed  into  new  constellations,  like  Ariadne,  thus  metamorphosed  at 
her  death. 

Line  34.  See  Canto  XI.,  lines  26  and  27,  where  Thomas  mentioned  the  two 
difiiculties  which  had  arisen  in  Dante's  mind,  the  first  of  which  he  then 
answered,  and  now  turns  to  the  second,  roused  by  his  assertion  "that  no 
second  to  Solomon  ever  rose,"  Dante  being  rightly  of  opinion  that  Adam 
and  Christ  were  both  superior  to  him. 


310  PARADISE.  Canto  XIII. 

Thou  think' st  that  in  that  breast,  from  which  a  side 
Was  taken,  to  create  the  cheek  so  fair. 
Whose  craving  cost  the  world  such  tearful  tide, 
And  in  that  breast,  transpierced  by  the  spear,  *° 

Which  after  and  before  so  fully  paid. 
It  turned  the  balance  'gainst  all  sin  and  fear, 
Whate'er  on  human  nature  might  be  laid 

Of  wisdom's  light,  was  in  completion  poured 
By  Grod's  high  power,  who  one  and  the  other  made.         *^ 
Therefore  'twas  thine  to  marvel  at  my  word 
When  I  declared  that  he  no  second  knew. 
The  worth  that  in  this  fifth  light  is  upstored. 
Now  what  I  answer,  ope  thy  eyes  to  view, 

And  thou  wilt  see  thy  thought,  and  what  I  tell,  ^^ 

Like  circle  in  its  centre  meet  i'  the  true. 
All  things,  eternal  and  corruptible. 

Must  each  be  spark  of  that  idea,  the  seed 
Our  Father,  loving,  generates  at  will. 
Because  that  living  Light  which  doth  proceed  ^ 

From  the  Father's  shining,  and  is  never  known 
From  Him,  and  from  the  Triune  Spirit  freed. 
By  His  own  bounty  sheds  His  rays  adown, 
Mirrored  as  'twere  on  new  existences, 
Itself  eternally  remaining  one.  ^ 

Thence  it  descends  to  the  lowest  potencies. 
Downwards  from  act  to  act  declining  so. 
It  makes  no  more  than  brief  contingencies. 
And  these  contingencies  thou  here  mayst  know 

All  generated  things,  the  which  unfolds  ^ 

With  seed,  or  even  without.  Heaven's  moving  flow. 
The  native  wax  of  those,  and  that  which  moulds 
Are  not  alike,  and  so  each  'neath  the  seal 
Ideal,  more  or  less  of  glory  holds  : 
Whence  'tis  that  trees  of  the  same  kind  reveal  ''^ 

Diversity  in  fruitage  which  they  bear, 
And  ye  your  difference  of  talent  feel. 
Were  the  wax  printed  perfectly  and  clear, 
And  were  the  skies  in  influence  supreme. 
The  glory  of  the  seal  would  all  appear.  '^ 

Line  55.  The  living  Light  is  the  Second  Person  of  the  Trinity. 

Line  59.  The  new  existences  are  angels  and  human  souls  j  the  lowest 
potencies  are  the  elements  and  brute  matter. 

Line  67^  The  native  wax  is  the  matter  of  which  all  generated  things  are 
made ;  the  seal  which  stamps  it  is  the  particular  power  that  acts  thereon. 


Canto  XIII. 


PARADISE.  311 


But  Nature  ever  makes  the  process  lame, 
And  like  an  artist  aye  doth  operate 
With  trembling  hand  that  blurs  what  skill  would  trame. 
But  if  God's  warmth  of  love  doth  generate  ^^ 

Of  primal  power  the  vision  undefiled, 
Entire  perfection  there  He  doth  create. 
Thus  fashioned  was  that  clay,  in  which  was  piled 
■    Every  perfection  of  mere  living  man ; 

Thus  was  the  Holy  Virgin  found  with  child.  ^ 

So  I  commend  thy  sentiment  as  plain, 

That  human  nature  never  yet  was  known, 
Nor  can  be,  such  as  in  those  persons  twain. 
Now  if  no  further  had  my  reasoning  gone. 

How  then  could  this  one  be  without  a  peer  ?  ^^ 

Thy  words  in  answer  would  be  thus  begun. 
But  that  what  now  is  hidden  may  be  clear, 

Think  who  he  was,  and  what  his  answer  bred, 
When  he  was  told  :  what  wouldst  thou  ask?  declare. 
Thou  well  can  see  from  that  which  I  have  said  ^_^ 

That  he  was  king,  who  understanding  sought, 
That  worthily  his  kingship  might  be  led. 
He  did  not  seek  to  find  the  number  out 

O'  the  Heavenly  motors,  nor  if  aye  necesse 
With  a  contingency,  necesse  brought :  ^^ 

Non  si  est  dare  primum  motum  esse, 
Nor  if  to  make  triangle  not  a  right 
From  semicircle,  were  a  problem  easy. 
If  this,  and  what  I've  said,  thou  mark'st  aright, 

That  royal  prudence,  and  that  ken  thou'lt  learn    .  ^^_ 

On  which  the  arrow  of  my  aim  did  light. 
And  if  to  that  word.  Rose,  thy  eyes  dost  turn, 
Thou'lt  see  it  had  respect  to  kings  alone, 
Who' re  many,  though  few  good  ones  we  discern. 
With  this  distinction  be  my  saying  known, 

And  thus  with  what  thou  thinkest  'twill  agree. 
Of  the  first  man,  and  Christ  our  joy  alone. 

T.ine  79  Where  God  Himself  creates  without  the  intermediate  agency  of 
Nature,  as  in  the  cases  of  Adam  and  Christ,  there  must  be  perfection. 

Line  97  He  did  not  ask  questions  of  curiosity,  of  logical,  metaphysical,  or 
mathematical  science,  but  for  wisdom  required  by  a  king. 

Line  98.  If  a  necessary  premise,  joined  to  a  contingent  one,  produced  a 
nec^SLy  consequence,  which  it  does  not,  as  conclusio  sequitur  debiliorem. 

Line  100.  If  it  is  necessary  to  admit  one  first  motion,  which  the  rule  in 
metaphysics  forces  one  to  do,  to  avoid  an  ad  infinitum. 

Liae  101.  If  the  angle  contained  in  a  semicircle  can  ever  be  other  than  a 
right,  which  is  a  mathematical  absurdity. 


312  PARADISE.  Canto  XIV • 

And  let  this  to  thy  feet  a  dead  TN^eight  be, 

Like  one  fatigued  to  make  thee  journey  slow 

Towards  the  Yes,  or  No,  thou  dost  not  see. 
For  he  amongst  the  fools  is  very  low,  "* 

Who  without  thought  affirmeth,  or  denies, 

Whether  to  one  or  other  step  he  go  ; 
Because  it  happens  that  too  often  flies 

Public  opinion  into  error's  part. 

And  then  its  influence  the  intellect  ties.  ^^® 

Far  worse  than  idly  from  the  shore  doth  start, 

Since  he  returns  not  such  as  erst  he  went, 

Who  fishes  for  the  truth,  and  wants  the  art. 
Of  this  i'  the  world  are  proofs  most  evident, 

Parmenides,  Melissus,  Brissus,  more  ^^^ 

Who  wandered  on,  and  knew  not  whither  bent. 
Thus  did  Sabellus,  Arius,  and  that  store 

Of  fools,  who  like  to  scimitars  reflected 

In  guise  distorted  the  pure  Scripture  lore. 
Let  not  the  people  think  themselves  elected  •  '^® 

To  judge  like  one  who  counteth  on  the  corn 

Within  his  field  ere  it  be  ripe.     Dejected 
I  have  beheld  through  winter  time  a  thorn 

Its  rude  repelling  aspect  show,  and  bear 

After  a  rose,  upon  its  top  forlorn.  ^^^ 

And  I  have  seen  a  vessel  swiftly  steer 

Through  all  its  voyage  across  the  ocean  stream. 

Perish  at  last,  the  harbour's  entrance  near. 
Let  not  Pame  Bertha  nor  Sir  Martin  deem, 

Because  they  see  one  rob,  another  ptay,  ^*^ 

That  they  can  pry  within  the  will  supreme ; 
For  one  can  rise,  and  one  can  fall  away." 

Line  125.  Ancient  philosopliers  refuted  by  Aristotle. 

Line  127.  Well-known  founders  of  heresies. 

Line  139.  Names  applied  in  general  to  busybodies  whose  curiosity  exceeds 
their  judgment. 


CANTO  XIV. 

In  answer  to  Beatrice,  the  spirit  of  Solomon  explains  to  Dante  that  after 
the  final  resurrection  the  blest  will  resume  their  glorified  bodies  now 
lying  on  earth.  Beatrice  and  Dante  are  then  translated  to  the  fifth 
Heaven,  the  sphere  of  Mars.  There  he  sees  tbe  beatified  spirits  moving 
athwart  a  cross  of  glory  which  is  stamped  upon  that  planet,  and  is 
ravished  by  the  melody  of  their  hymn. 


Ca«to  XIV.  PARADISE.  313 

From  centre  to  the  rim,  or  backwards  bound, 

As  struck  from  inwards,  or  without  the  rim, 

Moveth  the  water  in  a  vessel  round, 
Witliin  my  mind  all  suddenly  did  swim 

This  image  which  I  tell,  as  silent  grew  ^ 

Of  Thomas'  glorious  soul  the  saintly  hymn. 
By  the  similitude  which  then  I  knew 

Between  his  speech  and  Beatrix'  reply, 

Who  after  him  was  pleased  to  speak  anew. 
"  This  one  has  need,  though  neither  voice  on  high,  ^^ 

Nor  even  thought  the  wish  doth  yet  assume. 

Unto  the  root  of  one  more  truth  to  hie. 
Then  tell  him  if  the  light,  with  which  doth  bloom 

Your  shadowy  substance,  will  with  you  remain 

As  it  is  now,  throughout  eternal  doom :  ^^ 

If  it  remaineth,  afterwards  explain. 

When  with  your  bodies  remade  visible. 

How  will  ye  bear  such  brilliance  free  from  pain." 
As  ofttimes  in  the  joy  of  festival. 

With  rapture  stirred,  the  dancers  in  a  ring  ^ 

Hurry  their  motions,  and  their  voices  swell ; 
So  to  that  prompt  and  pious  questioning 

The  holy  circles  showed  their  bliss  amain, 

In  wondrous  melody  and  tourneying. 
To  live  above,  whoever  would  complain  ^ 

That  one  must  die,  he  never  felt  revive 

The  coolness  there  of  that  eternal  rain. 
"  The  One,  and  Two,  and  Three,  who  ever  live, 

And  ever  reign  in  Three,  and  Two,  and  One, 

Uncircumscribed,  yet  all  things  circumscrive,"  ^^ 

Three  times  was  chanted  there  by  every  one 

Of  those  blessed  spirits,  with  such  melody. 

To  all  desert  were  fair  such  guerdon  won  : 
And  from  the  light,  most  like  the  Deity, 

O'  the  inner  ring,  I  heard  a  voice  released,  ^ 

With  such  perchance  the  angel  made  reply 
To  Mary  t  "  Howsoever  long  the  feast 

Of  Paradise  may  be,  so  long  our  love 

With  ray  around  us  such,  a  beaming  vest. 
Its  fervour  by  this  brightness  it  doth  prove,  *^ 

Its  fervour  by  its  sight  is  bound,  that  solely 

According  to  its  grace,  its  worth  above. 

Line  1.  The  physical  fact  appears  doubtful  and  difficult  of  experiment. 
Dante,  however,  compares  the  speech  made  to  them  from  the  circle,  and 
Beatrice's  address  from  the  centre  to  the  saints  around,  to  the  above- 
described  motion  of  water  in  a  round  vessel. 


314  PARADISE.  Canto  XIV. 

What  time  our  flesli  made  glorified  and  holy 

Shall  be  reclad,  our  person  must  be  dight 

More  gracious  far  through  all  its  being  wholly:       .         ^^ 
Therefore  must  be  increased  that  gift  of  light, 

Which  grants  gratuitous  the  highest  peace, 

Light  which  to  see  His  glory  makes  us  fit. 
Whence  it  must  be  that  vision  will  increase, 

Increase  the  fervour  which  from  it  doth  flame,  ^^ 

Increase  the  ray  which  doth  arise  from  this. 
But  like  a  burning  coal  which  gives  out  flame, 

Surpasses  that  with  its  own  living  glow. 

That  it  still  keeps  the  outline  of  its  frame. 
So  this  same  brilliancy  which  swathes  us  now  ^ 

Will  by  that  flesh  in  glory  be  overcome. 

Which  for  all  days  the  earth  doth  cover  now  ; 
Nor  can  such  light  be  ever  wearisome. 

Since  strong  will  be  the  organs  of  the  frame 

All  things  to  bear,  from  which  delight  may  come."    .       ^*^ 
So  rapid  and  prepared  they  all  did  seem 

Both  one  and  other  choir  Amen  to  say. 

For  their  dead  frames  it  showed  their  wish  supreme : 
Not  for  themselves  alone  perchance  they  pray. 

But  for  their  parents'  sake,  and  friends  so  dear,  ^^ 

Ere  they  were  flames  in  this  eternal  day. 
And  lo  !  around,  of  equal  brightness,  sheer 

Above  the  splendour  there  new  lustre  heave. 

Like  a  far-off  horizon  growing  clear. 
And  as  at  rising  of  the  early  eve  '*> 

The  stars  to  pierce  the  sky  commence  again, 

So  that  confusedly  we  scarce  perceive, 
Meseemed  of  new  existences  a  train 

Thus  to  behold,  who  made  a  circle  new 

Wheeling  without  the  other  circles  twain.  '* 

O*  the  Holy  Spirit,  O  that  sparkle  true. 

How  suddenly  it  grew  all  glowing  white 

Unto  my  eyes,  that  could  not  bear  the  view ! 
But  Beatrix  so  fair  and  smiling  bright, 

Won  all  my  gaze  mid  other  visions  here,  ^ 

Words  cannot  tell,  nor  mind  pursue  such  flight. 
My  eyes  thence  won  the  power  once  more  to  rear 

Themselves  aloft,  I  saw  myself  alone 

Borne  with  my  lady  to  a  higher  sphere. 

Line  67.  Around  the  circles  of  saiats  now  gather  another  circle  of  angels, 
dominations  as  Dante  calls  the  powers  of  the  fourth  heaven,  and  these  are 
•described  as  of  equal  brightness,  not  shining  more  or  less  like  the  spirits  of 
the  blest  according  to  their  extent  of  vision,  as  above  explained  by  Solomon. 


Canto  XIV. 


PARADISE.  315 


Well  was  I  'ware  that  I  had  higher  gone, 
By  the  fire  beaming  smiling  of  the  star 
Which  seemed  more  ruddy  than  its  usual  tone.  ""rYU^yio 
With  all  my  heart,  and  with  that  inward  prayer 

In  all  the  same,  I  gave  myself  to  G-od  ^^ 

The  holocaust,  that  claimed  such  favour  rare. 
Nor  from  my  breast  had  yet  the  fervour  flowed 
Of  that  my  sacrifice,  or  ere  I  knew 
My  offering  was  accepted  and  avowed : 
For  with  such  glory  and  such  roseate  hue  ^^ 

Appeared  a  splendour  'twixt  two  listed  lines, 
I  cried,  "  Elias  !  how  dost  deck  the  view !" 
As  from  the  stars,  lesser  and  greater,  shines 
Distinct  in  whiteness  the  long  Milky  Way, 
Whose  cause  in  vain  each  learned  sect  divines,  ^^^ 

So,  with  stars  studded  made  each  listed  ray 
On  Mars' s  sphere,  that  venerable  sign, 
Which  quadrants  joined  within  a  round  display. 
Here  Memory  conquers  every  power  of  mine  : 

For  in  that  cross  of  glory  lightened  Christ,  ^^^ 

That  no  fit  simile  can  I  divine. 
But  whoso  takes  his  cross  and  follows  Christ, 

Will  yet  excuse  this  weakness,  when  through  grace 
In  that  white  gleaming,  he  shall  witness  Christ.  -   ^^c, 

From  arm  to  arm,  from  top  imto  the  base  ^"""^^lo  ^^^ 

Wander  the  lights,  throwing  out  sparks  more  strong 
Whene'er  they  meet,  or  pass  them  by  in  space  ; 
Thus  see  we  here,  now  straight  now  crooked  throng, 
Now  swift,  now  slow,  with  aye-renewing  dart. 
The  atom-motes  with  bodies  short  and  long,  ^^^ 

Move  in  the  sunbeam,  which  doth  shoot  athwart 
At  times  the  shadow,  which  the  people  sought. 
Made  in  defence  against  the  glare  by  art. 
And  as  a  lute  and  harp  accordant  wrought 

With  many  strings,  create  a  dulcet  chime,  ^^^ 

Even  to  one  who  ne'er  the  notes  was  taught. 
So  from  the  lights  which  there  before  me  swim, 
Collected  in  the  cross  a  melody 
Which  rapt  me  though  I  did  not  hear  the  hymn. 
Its  burden  well  I  knew  was  praises  high,  ^^ 

For  rise  and  conquer  on  my  hearing  stole. 
Like  one  who  hears,  nor  can  the  sense  descry. 

Line  85.  He  lias  now  entered  tbe  planet  Mars,  red  in  colour. 
Line  101.  The  cross  which  is  placed  on  the  planet  Mars  in  honour  of  the 
Crusaders,  who  fought  and  conquered  under  that  sign. 


316  PARADISE.  Canto  XV. 

Thence  so  enamoured  grew  my  listening  soul, 
Compared  with  it,  there  was  no  other  thing 
That  yet  had  bound  me  with  such  sweet  control. 

Haply  my  word  too  daringly  doth  spring,  ^^" 

Lowering  the  pleasure  from  those  beauteous  eyes, 
Gazing  on  which  my  yearning  folds  its  wing. 

But  whoso  seeth  that  the  more  they  rise 

Those  living  seals  more  beauty  have  attained, 

And  that  as  yet  I  had  not  turned  to  these,  ^^^ 

May  well  excuse  me  that,  thus  self-arraigned, 

Whilst  truth  I  speak,  myself  from  this  to  clear  ; 
That  holy  pleasure  is  not  here  explained 

Because  in  mounting  it  grows  more  sincere. 

Line  138.  Dante  had  not  excluded  the  delight  he  ever  found  supreme  in 
gazing  on  the  eyes  of  Beatrice,  for  r.hese  increased  in  beauty  as  they  I'ose 
higher  towards  God,  and  he  had  not  yet  looked  at  her  in  this  new  sphere. 
The  word  "dischiuso"  means  both  explained  and  excluded.  "Che  '1  piacer 
santo  non  h  qui  dischiuso,"  has,  therefore,  been  variously  interpreted  as 
that  holy  pleasure  too  is  contained  in  the  delight  I  experienced,  or  that  holy 
pleasure  was  not  then  alluded  to  by  me.  I  have,  however,  preferred  an 
ingenious  interpretation  offered  by  Padre  d' Aquino,  that  holy  pleasure  is  not 
here  explained  by  me,  because  in  mounting  it  grows  too  exquisite  for  worda 
to  describe. 


CANTO  XV. 

The  hymn  of  the  Crusaders  subsides  into  silence,  and  a  spirit  glides  to  the 
foot  of  the  Cross  and  welcomes  Dante  as  his  descendant.  He  tells  him 
that  he  is  the  spirit  of  his  ancestor  Cacciaguida,  describes  the  simple  life 
of  the  Florentines  in  his  days,  and  states  how  he  died  in  Palestine, 
fighting  for  the  Holy  Land. 

Benignant  will,  which  doth  exemplify 

Ever  that  love,  which  virtue's  beams  inspire, 

As  will  malignant,  doth  cupidity. 
Silence  imposed  unto  that  dulcet  lyre. 

And  hushed  to  quiet  every  holy  chord  * 

Which  Heaven's  right  hand  attunes  to  notes  of  fire. 
How  can  be  deaf  to  prayer  for  justice  poured 

Those  beings,  who  to  give  me  will  to  pray. 

United  all,  that  silence  to  accord  ? 
He  of  a  truth  doth  nurture  grief  for  aye,  '" 

Who  for  the  love  of  what  can  ne'er  endure 

Eternally  doth  cast  that  love  away. 
As  o'er  the  tranquil  skies  serene  and  pure, 

Oft  and  anon  doth  glide  a  sudden  blaze,    ' 

Attracting  careless  eyes  unto  its  lure,  ^* 


Canto  XV.  PARADISE.  317 

And  seems  a  star  in  Heaven  that  shifts  its  place 

Only  from  that  part  whence  it  kindles  bright, 

Nothing  is  lost,  and  it  so  briefly  stays : 
So  from  the  Cross's  horn,  far  on  the  right 

Unto  its  foot  did  sudden  glide  a  star  ^^ 

O'  the  constellation  which  there  sheds  its  light. 
Nor  from  its  riband  fell  that  jewel  rare ; 

But  through  the  listed  ray  of  light  came  down. 

Seeming  a  flame  in  alabaster  fair  : 
So  did  Anchises'  pious  shadow  run  ^ 

(Unless  to  Yirgil's  Muse  we  now  refuse  a 

Faith)  in  Elysium  when  he  saw  his  son. 
"  0  sanguis  mens,  0  super  infusa 

Gratia  Dei ;  sicut  tihi,  cui 

Bis  umquam  cceli  janua  reclusa .'"'  ^^ 

Thus  spoke  that  light :  to  him  I  turned  me  free. 

Then  to  my  lady  turned  once  more  my  eyes. 

And  here  and  there  the  marvel  dazzled  me. 
For  in  her  eyes  a  beaming  smile  did  rise 

Such  that  I  thought  that  I  the  depths  did  near  ^^ 

Of  all  my  grace  and  all  my  Paradise. 
Then,  pleasant  both^to  gaze  on  and  to  hear, 

Things  far  too  deep  for  me  to  understand 

The  spirit  added  to  his  proem  clear. 
Nor  was  that  mystery  of  election  ]planned  *** 

But  of  necessity  beyond  the  aim 

Of  mortals,  his  conception  so  far  wonned. 
And  when  the  flight  of  his  high  soaring  flame 

Was  so  allayed,  that  once  more  in  the  rood 

Of  human  intellect  his  meaning  came ;  ^^ 

The  first  thing  which  by  me  was  understood, 

"  For  ever  blessed  be  the  Grod  Triune, 

Who  in  my  seed  to  me  such  kindness  showed." 
And  he  went  on  :  "  The  long  sweet  fast  I've  known 

While  reading  in  the  volume  of  Grod's  might,  ^^ 

Whose  pages  never  turn  from  white  to  brown, 
Thou'st  satisfied  my  son,  within  this  light. 

In  which  I  speak  to  thee,  through  grace  divine 

That  preened  thy  plumage  to  such  soaring  flight. 

Line  26.  Isque  ubi  tendentem  adversum  per  gramina  vidit 

^nean,  alacris  palmas  utrasque  tetendit. — Virg.  ^q.,  lib.vi.,  684. 

Line  28.  "  0  thou  my  blood,  O  superabounding  grace  of  God,  to  whom,  as 
to  thee,  was  the  gate  of  Heaven  ever  opened  twice  ?"  Twice,  because  Dante 
now  enters  it  alive,  a  certain  sign  that  it  will  finally  open  for  him  again. 

Line  51.  In  the  notes  to  Canto  II.  of  the  "  Paradise"  it  was  mentioned  that 
the  leaves  of  parchment  were  brown  and  white  alternately :  the  Book  of  God 
knows  no  change. 


31:8  PARADISE.  Canto  XV. 

Thou  thinkest  that  thy  thoughts  writhin  me  shine  ^^ 

From  the  first  source,  as  evermore  doth  ray 

From  unity,  all  numbers  we  combine. 
And  therefore  dost  not  ask  who  I  may  be. 

Nor  why  in  thee  more  joyous  I  appear 

Than  any  other  in  this  concourse  gay.  ^ 

Thou  deemest  truth ;  both  less  and  greater  here 

Of  this  life,  ever  on  that  mirror  gaze 

In  which  ere  thou  hast  thought,  the  thought  stands  clear. 
But  that  the  sacred  love  on  which  delays 

My  endless  vigil,  and  from  which  I  hold  ^ 

Such  sweet  desire,  may  better  work  its  ways ; 
With  thy  own  joyous  voice,  secure  and  bold, 

Express  thy  pleasure,  thy  desire  express, 

To  which  reply  is  ready  ere  'tis  told." 
I  turned  to  Beatrix,  whose  smile  did  bless  '" 

Ere  her  consent  in  speaking  I  could  claim, 

Which  added  wings  unto  my  eagerness. 
Thus  I  began  :  "  Knowledge  and  love  the  same 

Since  God's  equality  first  met  your  sight 

In  each  of  you  an  equal  poise  reclaim :  ^* 

Since  in  that  sun  which  ye  with  heat  and  light 

Lightened  and  warmed,  so  equal  are  the  two 

That  no  similitude  would  show  it  right. 
But  knowledge  and  desire  in  mortal  crew, 

For  reason  that  to  you  is  manifest,  ^® 

Have  wings  with  differing  plumage  fledged  untrue. 
Whence  I,  a  mortal,  see  in  me  confest 

This  inequality,  nor  thanks  can  rate 

Save  with  my  heart  for  this  paternal  feast. 
O  living  Topaz,  thee  I  supplicate,  ^ 

Who  dost  ingem  this  precious  jewel  rare, 

My  longing,  with  thy  name  to  satiate." 
"  0  leaf  of  mine,  in  whom  I  bliss  did  share, 

Even  while  expecting  thee,  thy  root  was  I :" 

With  such  commencement  did  he  answer  fair.  ^ 

Then  told  me :  "  He,  from  whom  thou  dost  apply 

Thy  surname,  who  a  century  and  more 

Has  turned  the  mountain's  first  ledge  wearily. 

Line  73.  In  Heaven  fervour  is  measured  by  sight,  or  knowledge,  as  explained 
by  Solomon ;  amongst  mortals  love  can  exceed  the  power  of  expressing  it,  and 
Dante,  therefore,  can  only  offer  his  thanks  in  his  heart. 

Line  91.  Alighieri,  Dante's  great-grandfather,  from  whom  the  family  name 
was  taken,  was  the  son  of  Cacciaguida. 


Canto  XV.  PARADISE.  319 

Was  erst  my  son,  and  thy  great  grandsire  ;  sure 

'Tis  fitting  that  by  thee  his  long  distress  '"^^ 

Should  be  abated  by  thy  good  deeds'  store. 
Florence  within  her  ancient  bound's  recess, 

Whence  yet  she  takes  her  matin  hour  and  noon, 

Sober  and  modest  stood  in  peacefulness. 
She  had  not  yet  her  jewelled  gauds  or  crown,  ^^ 

No  quaint-shod  ladies,  no  such  girdle  rare 

As  makes  a  woman  nothing  to  her  zone. 
Not  yet  a  daughter  at  her  birth  caused  fear 

Unto  her  father,  that  in  years  and  dower 

Her  bridal  all  proportion  would  impair.  ^^^ 

Houses  not  yet  were  emptied  of  their  flower ; 

Sardanapalus  was  not  in  the  hall 

To  show  how  great  in  chambering  his  power : 
Not  yet  was  Montemalo  conquered  all 

By  your  TJccellatojo,  in  its  rise  ^^^ 

As  'twas  o'ercome,  so  'twill  be  in  its  fall. 
Bellincion  Berti  I  have  seen  in  guise 

Of  leather  and  of  bone,  and  from  her  glass 

His  wife  would  come,  not  painted  to  the  eyes  : 
I've  seen  the  Nerli  and  the  Vecchi  pass  ^^ 

Contented  with  uncovered  jerkins  poor. 

And  at  the  wheel  and  distaff  every  lass. 
O  happy  ones !  and  each  one  there  was  sure 

Of  a  home  burial,  and  as  yet  had  none 

A  lonely  marriage  bed  through  France's  lure.  ^^ 

To  watch  the  cradle  was  the  care  of  one. 

Soothing  the  infant  with  that  prattle  dear 

Which  erst  their  mothers  and  their  sires  had  won. 
Another  drawing  from  the  wheel  the  hair, 

With  all  her  family  told  tales  enow  ^^^ 

Of  Trojans,  Fiesole,  and  Eome  severe. 
Cianghella  for  such  wonder  would  they  know 

And  Lapo  Salterello,  as  would  be 

A  Cincinnatus  and  Cornelia  now. 

Line  9S.  The  public  clock  of  Florence  was  within  the  circuit  of  its  ancient 
walls. 

Line  102.  Pars  minima  est  ipsa  pueUa  sibi. — Ovid. 

Line  109.  Montemalo,  an  elevated  spot  in  the  suburbs  of  Rome,  was  not  yet 
surpassed  in  the  pride  of  public  buildings  by  Uccellatojo,  in  the  suburbs  of 
Florence. 

Line  112.  The  father  of  Grualdrada,  alluded  to  in  Canto  XVI.  of  the  "  Hell." 

Line  120.  From  their  husbands  leaving  them  to  trade  in  France. 

Line  127-  Cianghella  was  a  dissolute  woman  of  Iraola,  and  Lapo  Salterello 
a  lawyer  of  Florence,  with  whom  Dante  was  at  variance. 


320  PAEADISE.  Canto  XVI. 

To  life  so  tranquil,  and  so  fair  to  see  ^^^ 

Mid  citizens,  to  trustfulness  so  wise 

Of  social  life,  to  sucli  sweet  company, 
Mary  vouchsafed  me,  called  in  childbed  cries  : 

And  in  your  ancient  baptistery's  fane 

I,  Cacciaguida,  took  on  Christian  ties.  '^^ 

Moronte,  Eliseo  were  my  brethren  twain  : 

From  Val  de  Perdo  came  my  wife  to  me. 

Thou  from  her  family  thy  name  didst  gain. 
The  Emperor  Conrad  then  I  followed  free. 

And  he  himself  did  gird  me  belted  knight,  ^^^ 

So  my  good  deeds  did  win  his  courtesy. 
With  him  I  went  the  impious  creed  to  fight, 

Whose  people,  by  the  shepherd's  crime,  controls 

The  Holy  Land,  your  heritage  of  right : 
There,  by  that  race  who  in  such  foulness  rolls,  ^^^ 

From  a  fallacious  world  I  won  release. 

The  love  of  which  debaseth  many  souls. 
And  came  from  martyrdom  to  perfect  peace." 

Line  133 .  It  was  the  custom  to  invoke  the  help  of  Mary  in  the  pains  of 
childbirth. 

Line  137.  Cacciaguida' s  wife,  of  the  fanjily  of  Alighieri,  whose  name  was 
taken  by  her  son,  came  from  Ferrara,  the  valley  watered  by  the  Po. 

Line  139.  The  Emperor  Conrad  III.,  who  joined  in  a  crusade,  and  died 
in  1152. 

Line  143.  The  Mahommedans,  who  through  the  supineness  of  the  Pope  in 
not  preaching  a  holy  war,  were  left  in  possession  of  Palestine,  which  by  right 
was  the  Christians'  heritage. 


CANTO   XVI. 

In  answer  to  Dante's  request,  Cacciaguida  relates  to  him  the  time  of  his 
birth,  the  extent  of  Florence  at  that  period,  and  who  were  the  chief 
families  who  then  resided  there. 

O  blood's  nobility  of  little  worth. 

If  thou  dost  make  mankind  take  pride  in  thee. 

Where  every  longing  wanders  wide  on  earth. 
From  henceforth  now  no  marvel  will  it  be : 

For  there,  where  never  doth  the  longing  stray,  '^ 

1  say  in  Heaven,  it  glory  roused  in  me. 
Thou  art  a  mantle  that  doth  swiftly  fray, 

While  Time  with  shears  doth  ever  clip  it  round. 

Unless  we  add  to  it  from  day  to  day. 


Canto  XVI.  PARADISE.  321 

With  the  old  you,  which  first  in  Eome  did  sound,  ^^ 

In  which  her  family  doth  little  bide, 

A  recommencement  to  my  speech  was  found. 
Whence  Beatrix,  who  somewhat  stood  aside. 

Smiling  appeared  like  her  whose  cough  did  fire 

Grinevra  down  her  frailty's  brink  to  glide.  ^^ 

Thus  I  began  my  speech :  •'  You  are  my  sire : 

All  boldness  to  express  my  thoughts  you  give ; 

You  raise  me  thus  than  my  own  being  higher. 
Through  such  great  streams  doth  gladness  now  arrive, 

My  mind  becomes  a  fountain,  joy  to  pour,  ^^ 

Or  it  would  break  with  all  it  doth  receive. 
O  tell  me  then,  my  dear  progenitor, 

Who  were  your  fathers,  and  what  year  was  known 

As  marked  with  white  amid  your  youthful  store  ? 
O  tell  me  of  the  sheepfold  of  Saint  John,  ^* 

What  was  it  then,  and  who  the  human  kind 

Within  it,  worthy  of  the  highest  throne  ?" 
As  glows  before  the  breathing  of  the  wind 

A  flaming  coal,  so  did  I  see  that  light 

With  splendour  beaming  to  my  courtesies  kind.  '^^ 

And  as  before  my  eyes  it  grew  more  bright. 

So  with  a  voice  more  tender,  and  more  sweet. 

But  not  with  modern  parlance  composite. 
It  told  me  :  "  From  the  day  All  Hail !  did  greet 

The  Virgin,  till  my  mother,  sainted  now,  ^''' 

Brought  forth  myself,  her  burden,  to  the  seat 
Of  its  own  lion  did  this  planet  go 

Five  hundred,  fifty  times,  and  thrice,  through  space. 

Beneath  its  foot  to  re-illume  its  glow. 
My  ancestors  and  I  were  born  i*  the  place,  ^^ 

Where  the  beginning  of  the  latest  ward 

Is  found  by  those  who  run  your  yearly  race. 

Line  10.  Out  of  respect  for  his  ancestor  Dante  does  not  now  address  him 
with  the  familiar  Thou,  but  uses  the  plural  You,  according  to  the  custom 
introduced  by  the  later  Romans. 

Line  14.  The  encouraging  smile  of  Beatrice  is  compared  to  the  gesture  of 
Queen  Ginevra's  attendant,  when  she  admitted  launcelot's  first  embrace — 
an  allusion  to  the  scene  in  the  romance  which  Francesca  read  with  her 
lover.     "  Hell,"  Canto  V. 

Line  25.  Florence,  of  which  St.  John  the  Baptist  was  the  patron  saint. 

Line  34.  The  planet  Mara  had  returned  to  the  constellation  of  Leo  553 
times  since  the  conception  of  the  Virgin  Mary  down  to  Cacciaguida's  birth. 
As  the  revolution  of  the  planet  is  somewhat  short  of  two  years,  this  brings 
the  date  of  Cacciaguida's  birth  to  the  commencement  of  the  twelfth  century, 
though  not  with  the  mathematical  precision  the  commentators  attempt  to 
obtain. 

Line  40.  The  city  was  divided  into  four  compartments,  and  Dante's  ancestors 
lived  in  the  last  ward,  throiagh  which  i*an  the  course  of  the  annual  race. 

Y 


60 


322  PARADISE.  Canto  XVI. 

Suffice  it  of  my  elders  this  to  have  heard : 

For  who  they  were,  and  whence  they  hither  came 

With  silence  more  than  speech  is  best  averred.  ^^ 

'Twixt  the  baptistery  and  Mars'  sculptured  fame 
Those  who  in  age  were  fitted  arms  to  wield 
Were  then  a  fifth  of  what  ye  now  can  claim  : 

But  then  the  blood  of  citizens,  now  filled 

From  Campi  and  Cortaldo,  doomed  to  labour  *" 

In  the  lowest  artisan  was  pure  revealed. 

How  better  far  'twould  be  to  have  as  neighbour 
Such  people,  and  to  hold  your  boundary  lines 
At  Trespian  and  G-aluzzo,  than  their  savour 

To  have  to  bear  within  your  own  confines,  ** 

Such  as  Agaglion's  kind,  and  Signa's,  who 
To  fraud  already  his  sharp  eye  inclines ! 

Had  she  not  been  to  Caesar  stepdame  new. 
The  race  who  most  on  earth  degenerate, 
But  like  a  mother  to  its  offspring  true. 

One  now  made  Florentine,  with  traffic  great, 
Would  back  have  turned  him  into  Simifonti, 
Where  erst  his  grandsire  used  for  alms  to  wait. 

Still  Montemarlo  would  belong  to  the  Conti :     • 
In  Aeon's  parish  would  the  Cerchi  be, 
Mayhap  in  Valdigrieve  the  Buondelmonti. 

'Mongst  persons  ever  more  confusion  free 
Within  the  city  was  the  source  of  ill. 
As  in  the  human  body,  gluttony. 

And  a  blind  bull  more  heavily  falleth  still 

Than  a  blind  lamb ;  and  oft  one  sword  will  tally  a 
Better  account  of  blood  than  five  would  spill. 

If  thou  regardest  Luni,  Urbisaglia, 

How  they  are  gone,  and  how  at  this  time  go 

Behind  them  Chiusi  too  and  Sinigaglia :  ^* 

To  hear  how  races  are  destroyed  below 

Will  be  to  thee  no  novel  thing,  nor  strange. 
After  that  cities  such  an  ending  know. 

All  things  amongst  ye  carry  death  and  change, 

Just  like  yourselves  ,  although  in  some  'tis  hid,  ^® 

Since  life  is  brief,  and  theirs  of  longer  range. 

Line  46.  Between  the  baptistery  and  the  statue  of  Mars  on  Ponte  Vecchio, 
which  stood  for  the  boundaries  of  Florence  in  Cacciaguida's  time. 

Line  50.  Places  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Florence,  which  he  regrets  had 
been  brought  afterwards  within  its  boundaries. 

Line  58.  It  is  supposed  that  Eome  is  here  alluded  to :  had  Rome  continued 
in  her  allegiance  to  the  emperor,  the  strife  of  Guelph  and  Ghibeline  had 
not  been  roused,  and  the  best  citizens  of  Florence  had  not  been  changed  for 
worthless  strangers. 


70 


Canto  XVL  PARADISE.  323 

And  as  the  changing  moon,  with  shifting  tide, 

Covers  and  bares  the  seashores  without  rest, 

Thus  unto  Florence  Fortune  ever  did. 
Therefore  no  marvel  be  by  thee  confest  ^ 

At  what  I'll  tell  thee  of  high  Florentines 

Whose  fame  through  Time  is  no  more  manifest. 
I*ve  seen  the  Hugos  and  the  Catalines, 

Philippi,  Greci,  Ormauni,  Alberichi, 

Already  on  the  wane,  how  each  one  shines !  ^ 

I've  seen  as  great,  as  ancient  I  who  speak  ye, 

With  him  of  Area,  and  Sanella  too. 

The  Soldanieri,  Ardinghi,  and  Bostichi. 
Over  the  gate,  now  laden  with  a  new 

Burden  of  felony,  too  great  to  bear,  ^* 

Which  soon  will  be  hurled  over  by  the  crew, 
The  Eavignani  dwelt,  of  whom  is  heir 

Count  Gruido,  and  whoever  the  great  name 

Of  high  Bellincion  since  borrow  there. 
Already  knew  the  populace  to  tame  ^^ 

Pressa,  in  Gralligajo's  house  there  were 

Already,  gilded  hilt  and  pommel  frame. 
Great  was  the  column  clothed  with  miniver, 

Sacchetti,  Givinchi,  Sifanti,  and  Barucci, 

Galli,  and  they  who  blush  at  the  bushel's  slur.  ^^ 

Great  was  the  branch  from  which  sprang  the  Calfucci 

Already,  and  already  were  they  drawn 

To  curule  chairs,  the  Sizii  and  Arrigucci. 
How  mighty  saw  I  those  who're  since  undone 

By  their  own  pride  !  and  they,  the  balls  of  gold,  "® 

In  all  their  great  deeds  flourished  Florence*  dawn. 
Thus  in  like  fashion  did  the  fathers  old 

Of  those,  who  ever  when  yon  church  is  vacant 

Grow  fat,  the  while  its  revenues  they  hold. 
That  race  of  surquedry  that  rageth  peccant  "^ 

On  him  who  flies,  and  unto  those  who  show 

Their  teeth,  or  even  their  purse,  like  lamb  is  placant, 

Line  94.  The  Circhi,  enemies  of  Dante,  now  lived  over  the  gate  where 
formerly  the  Ravignani  resided,  of  which  family  was  Bellincion  Berti. 

Line  102.  The  symbols  of  knighthood. 

Line  105.  A  family  which  committed  a  fraud  by  using  a  false  bushel 
at  the  public  granary,  already  alluded  to  in  the  "  Purgatory,"  Canto  XII. 

Line  112.  The  fathers  of  certain  families  sprung  from  the  founders  of 
the  Bishopric  of  Florence,  who  had  hence  the  right  to  manage  its  revenues 
whenever  the  see  was  temporarily  vacant. 

Line  115.  The  Adimari,  who  were  then  of  such  small  account  that  Donato 
objected  to  his  father-in-law,  Bellincion  Berti,  giving  another  of  his  daughters 
in  marri9-ge  to  one  of  them.  Boccaccio  Adimari  was  Dante's  chief  enemy  in 
Florence,  who  always  resisted  his  recall  from  exile  because  he  had  taken 
possession  of  his  property  on  his  banishment. 


324.  PARADISE.  Canto  XVI. 

Already  rose,  but  from  a  race  so  low 

That  TJbertin  Donato  felt  a  smart 

Any  connection  with  their  blood  to  know.  ^^® 

Already  Caponsacco  in  the  mart 

Had  come  from  Fiesole,  and  Guida  too, 

And  Infangato  filled  a  worthy  part. 
I'll  tell  a  thing  incredible  and  true  : 

In  our  small  bounds  one  entered  by  a  gate,  ^^^ 

The  which  its  name  from  those  of  Pera  drew. 
Each  one  who  borrowed  the  heraldic  state 

Of  the  great  baron,  whose  high  worth  and  name 

The  Feast  of  Thomas  aye  doth  celebrate, 
From  him  did  privilege  and  knighthood  claim,  ^^ 

Albeit  one  has  joined  the  people's  den 

"Who  binds  that  quartering  in  a  golden  frame. 
The  Gualterotti  and  Importini  then 

Were  living,  and  their  Borg  would  quiet  be 

Had  no  new  strangers  entered  on  its  ken.  ^ 

The  house  from  which  was  born  your  misery, 

And  which  has  slain  ye  by  its  just  disdain, 

And  put  an  end  to  all  your  life  of  glee. 
Was  honoured,  it,  and  all  its  numerous  train. 

0  Buondelmonte,  to  what  ill  ye  fled  ^^'^ 

That  plighted  wedding,  on  another  fain ! 
Many  would  now  be  joyous,  who  are  sad. 

If  Grod  thy  form  in  Ema's  stream  had  thro"vyn 

The  first  time  to  the  city  thou  wast  led. 
But  well  'twas  fitting  to  that  maimed  stone  ^^ 

Which  guards  the  bridge,  that  Florence  thee  should  make 

A  victim  to  the  last  peace  she  has  known. 

Line  124.  The  incredibility  is  variously  explained  to  consist  either  in  the 
smallness  of  the  boundaries  of  the  city  at  that  time  or  in  the  simpHcity  of 
the  people  who  called  one  of  their  gates  after  a  private  family. 

Line  128.  The  Marchese  Ugo,  Baron  cf  the  Emperor  Otho  III.,  who  gave 
leave  to  several  Florentine  families  to  bear  his  arms.  In  an  abbey  in  Florence 
founded  by  his  mother,  and  dowered  by  himself,  the  Feast  of  St.  Thomas  was 
always  celebrated  in  his  memory,  being  the  day  on  which  he  died. 

Line  131.  Giano  della  Bella,  who  still  bore  the  Baron's  arms,  but  had 
renounced  the  nobility  and  become  one  of  the  people.  A  democrat  of  the 
Middle  Ages. 

Line  136.  The  family  of  the  Amidei,  who  slew  Buondelmonte  for  with- 
drawing from  a  marriage  arranged  with  a  maiden  of  their  house  through  his 
passion  for  one  of  the  Donati,  from  whence  arose  the  factions  of  the  Bianchi 
and  Neri  in  Florence.    See  "  Hell,"  Canto  XXVIII. 

Line  143.  A  stream  between  Montebuona,  where  the  family  of  Buondel- 
monte resided  originally,  and  Florence. 

Line  145.  The'  bridge  where  the  maimed  statue  of  Mars  was  still  standing 
when  Buondelmonte  was  slain,  a  fit  victim  to  that  god.  See  "  Hell," 
Canto  XIII. 


Canto  XVII.  PARADISE.  325 

With  others,  and  with  those  of  whom  I  speak, 

Florence  1  saw  in  such  a  perfect  rest, 

No  reason  had  she  then  laments  to  seek.  ^*^ 

I  saw  her  with  those  people,  glorious,  blest. 

And  aye  so  just,  that  to  the  lance's  head 

Her  lilies  never  were  reversely  drest. 
Nor  yet  by  civil  strife  were  changed  to  red." 

Line  153.  The  lilies,  the  arms  of  Florence,  had  never  hung  reversed  on  the 
spears  of  her  enemies  in  token  of  her  defeat,  nor  was  their  colour  yet  changed 
from  white  to  red,  as  they  were  by  the  Guelphs,  who  altered  the  city  arms 
from  argent  lilies  in  a  field  gules  to  lilies  gules  in  a  field  argent. 


CANTO   XVII. 

Encouraged  by  Beatrice,  Dante  questions  the  spirit  of  his  ancestors  con- 
cerning the  future  of  his  own  life  on  earth.  Cacciaguida  foretells  to  him 
his  approaching  exile  from  Florence,  and  exhorts  him  to  write  all  that  he 
has  seen  in  Hell,  Purgatory,  and  Heaven. 

Like  him  who  came  to  Climene  to  learn 

The  truth  of  what  against  his  birth  was  given. 
He  who  to  sons  still  makes  all  fathers  stern. 

Such  was  I  then,  and  such  was  I  perceiven 

Of  Beatrice,  and  that  holy  lamp  ^ 

Who  erst  for  me  had  changed  its  place  in  Heaven. 

On  which  my  lady :  "  Let  the  flame  forth  ramp 
Of  thy  desire,"  she  told  me,  "  let  it  pass 
Distinctly  sealed  with  its  internal  stamp  : 

Not  by  thy  speech  our  knowledge  to  increase,  *** 

But  that  to  own  thy  thirsting  thou  mayst  use, 
That  men  may  mingle  drink  to  give  thee  peace." 

"  0  my  dear  plant !  that  dost  so  soaring  muse, 
That  as  our  minds  behold  there  cannot  be 
In  one  triangle  angles  twain  obtuse,  ^* 

So  dost  thou  see  the  far  contingency 
Ere  in  itself  existent,  on  that  point 
Gazing  where  all  times  present  thou  dost  see ; 

Line  1.  Phaeton,  ths  son  of  Climene,  who  inquired  of  her  whether  he  was 
really  the  son  of  Apollo,  Ovid,  Metam.,  lib.  i.,  whose  fate  in  his  attempt  to 
drive  the  horses  of  the  sun  makes  fathers  sterner  to  a  son's  requests. 

Line  11.  That  thou  mayst  practise  a  fi-ank  declaration  of  thy  ditficullioa, 
-o  that  men  may  ofier  thee  their  solution. 


aae  paradise.  canto  xvii. 

The  while  that  I  with  Virgil  was  conjoiut, 

Upon  that  mountain  where  the  souls  grow  clear,  ^^ 

And  while  descending  in  the  world  defunct, 
Were  told  me  of  my  future  life  severe 

And  mournful  words  ;  albeit  every  blow 
Of  chance  I  feel  myself  well  squared  to  bear. 
Therefore  my  wish  would  be  content  to  know  ^ 

For  me  what  fortune  has  the  future  drest, 
Since  dart  foreseen  in  flight  is  ever  slow." 
Thus  I  that  beaming  light  itself  addrest, 

That  first  had  spoken  to  me,  and  as  willed 
My  Beatrix,  my  longing  was  confest.  ^ 

Not  with  such  riddles,  in  whose  snares  was  held 
The  credulous  world  of  old,  or  ere  was  slain 
The  Lamb  of  God,  who  every  sin  repealed. 
But  with  clear  words  and  open  parlance  plain 

That  love  paternal  unto  me  replied,  ^ 

Inclosed,  and  beaming  in  his  smile  so  fain. 
"  Contingency,  which  ne'er  beyond  the  tide 
Of  your  material  world  can  ever  reach. 
On  the  eternal  sight  is  wholly  dyed. 
Not  that  from  hence  necessity  I  teach,  ** 

More  than  from  sight,  a  vessel  glideth  fair 
Adown  the  current,  gazed  on  from  the  beach. 
From  that  eternal  sight,  as  fills  the  ear 

Organs'  sweet  harmony,  to  me  doth  come 
In  sight  that  time  which  towards  thee  draweth  near.       ^^ 
As  left  Hippolytus  his  Athens'  home, 

Through  his  perfidious  stepdame,  passion  fraught, 
So  to  depart  from  Florence  is  thy  doom. 
Thus  is  it  willed,  and  thus  already  sought ; 

And  soon  they'll  bring  to  pass  what  now  they  scheme,    *'' 
There,  where  Christ  every  day  is  sold  and  bought. 
Upon  the  injured  side  will  cast  the  blame 

The  wonted  cry ;  but  vengeance  will  achieve 
"Witness  to  truth,  whichever  it  doth  claim. 

Line  20.  In  "  Purgatory"  Conrad  Malaspina,  Canto  VIII.,  and  Oderisi 
the  Illuminator  in  Canto  XI.,  had  hinted  to  Dante  of  his  coming  banish- 
ment, and  in  "  Hell".  Farinata  degli  Uberti,  Canto  X.,  and  Sir  Brunetti  in 
Canto  XV«,  had  done  the  same.    He  now  asks  for  clearer  warnings. 

Line  40.  Necessity  does  not  follow  from  God's  knowledge  more  than  when 
one  gazes  on  a  ship  floating  down  the  tide  the  sight  causes  it  to  descend. 

Line  46.  0  wing  to  the  unnatural  passion  of  his  stepmother  Phaedra, 

Lino  51.  In  Rome,  where  they  were  plotting  the  expulsion  of  the  Ghibeline 
party  from  Florence. 

Line  54.  According  to  the  then  belief  in  the  trial  by  duellum,  that  ven- 
geance would  declare  itself  always  on  the  side  of  truth. 


Canto  XVII.  PARADISE.  327 

Each  thing  beloved  most  dearly  thou  wilt  leave :  ^^ 

And  this  is  but  the  earliest  dart  which  fares 

From  the  bow  of  exile,  when  it  shoots  to  grieve. 
Thyself  wilt  prove  what  bitter  taste  there  bears 

The  alien's  bread,  and|what  a  weary  road 

Is  climbing  and  descending  alien  stairs.  ^ 

And  that  which  most  of  all  thy  back  will  load, 

Will  be  the  evil  troop,  with  whom  thou'lt  fall 

Into  this  valley,  scattered  all  abroad. 
For  all  ungrateful,  mad,  and  impious  all. 

Against  thee  will  they  act,  but  very  soon  ^'^ 

Their  brows,  not  thine,  will  bear  shame's  reddened  pall. 
Of  their  bestiality  the  progi'ess  on 

Will  be  the  proof,  to  thee  it  will  be  fair 

To  have  made  thy  party  by  thyself  alone. 
Thy  earliest  refuge  and  thy  first  repair  '^ 

Will  be  the  courtesy  of  the  great  Lombard, 

Who  bears  the  holy  bird  above  the  stair. 
For  he  on  thee  will  show  such  kind  regard, 

That  between  act  and  asking  'twixt  ye  twain, 

That  will  be  first  which  others  most  retard.  ^^ 

With  him  thou'lt  see  the  youth  who  bears  such  strain 

Of  this  strong  planet,  even  from  his  birth, 

That  notable  will  be  his  actions'  train. 
Not  yet  have  people  knowledge  of  his  worth, 

By  his  young  age,  since  yet  have  wheeled  these  starry    ^^ 

Spheres  round  him  but  nine  years  since  he  went  forth. 
But  ere  the  Gascon  shall  deceive  great  Harry, 

Such  sparks  of  his  high  virtue  will  be  shown, 

In  that  for  coin  or  toil  he  will  not  tarry. 
His  liberalities  will  then  be  known,  ^ 

So  that  his  very  enemies  who  hate, 

Will  not  be  able  to  shun  speech  thereon. 
For  him  and  for  his  favours  do  thou  wait : 

By  him  much  people  will  be  changed  in  lot, 

Altering  alike  of  rich  and  poor  the  state :  ^"^ 

And  do  thou  bear  it  written  in  thy  thought 
Of  him,  but  tell  it  not :"  and  things  lie  said 
Incredible  to  those  who  see  it  wrought. 
"  These  are  the  glosses,  son,"  he  then  did  add, 

"  On  that  which  has  been  told  thee,  lo  !  the  snares  ^^ 

Which  'neath  a  few  short  years  are  hidden  laid. 

Line  71.  Alboino  della  Scala,  whose  arms  were  an  eagle  on  a  stair  of  gold. 

Line  7Q'  Can  Grande,  brother  of  the  above.     See  "  Hell,"  Canto  I. 

Line  82.  Before  the  Pope  Clement  V.  shall  deceive  the  Emperor  Henry  VII. 


328  PARADISE.  Cakxo  XVII. 

I  would  not  thou  sliouldst  envy  thence  thy  peers, 

Since  thy  own  life  will  in  the  future  grow 
Beyond  their  punishment,  through  distant  years." 
In  silence  then  completed  did  he  show,  ^^ 

That  holy  spirit,  all  the  woof  which  I 

Had  placed  before  him  to  be  woven  through. 
Then  I  began,  like  one  who  doubtingly 

Longeth  for  counsel  from  a  person  wise. 

Who  seeth  true  and  wisheth  lovingly :  ^*^ 

"  My  sire,  I  clearly  see  how  spurring  hies 

Towards  me  Time,  to  inflict  on  me  a  blow, 

Heaviest  to  him  who  self-abandoned  lies. 
Therefore  with  foresight  I  must  arm  me  now. 

So  that  when  ta'en  from  me  the  place  most  dear,  ^'^ 

My  verse  may  lose  me  not  all  others  too. 
Down  in  that  world  of  never-ending  care. 

And  on  the  mountain,  from  whose  beauteous  height 

The  sweet  eyes  of  my  lady  me  did  rear, 
And  afterwards  in  Heaven,  from  light  to  light,  "* 

That  have  I  learnt,  which  should  I  say  again. 

To  many  would  have  savour  of  despite  : 
And  if  from  truth  I  timidly  refrain. 

Midst  those  I  fear  to  forfeit  life  alway 

Who'll  call  the  present  times  the  antique  strain."  ^-** 

The  light  where  smiled  my  treasure,  which  that  day 

I  there  had  foand,  first  made  a  sparkling  gleam 

Like  golden  mirror  in  the  solar  ray. 
Then  answered  me  :  **  That  conscience,  which  with  shame 

Or  of  itself  or  others  may  be  stained,  ^-^ 

Will  surely  feel  the  stinging  of  thy  theme. 
But  ne'ertheless  be  every  lie  refrained. 

Let  all  thy  vision  be  made  manifest, 

And  let  him  wince  who  feels  his  withers  strained : 
For  if  thy  voice  in  any  way  molest  ^^ 

At  the  first  taste,  a  vital  nutriment 

'Twill  leave  behind  to  him  who  doth  digest. 
This  cry  of  thine  will  be  like  winds  unpent. 

That  strongest  smite  agairst  the  loftiest  peaks  : 

This  to  thy  honour  is  some  argument.  ^^ 

Hence  in  those  spheres  upon  thy  vision  breaks, 

Upon  the  mount,  and  in  the  dolorous  vale. 

Those  souls  alone  of  whom  Fame's  trumpet  speaks  ; 
Because  his  mind,  who  heareth,  would  not  hail 

With  trust  the  given  example,  if  its  root  ^^ 

Were  hidden  and  unknown,  and  ever  fail 
Mere  barren  arguments  to  bring  forth  fruit." 


Canto  XVIII.  PARADISE.  329 


CANTO  XVIII. 

Cacciaguida  names  to  Dante  the  soulg  of  many  renowned  warriors  in  the 
planet  Mars,  and  quitting  him  to  join  his  comrades  in  their  song  of  praise^ 
Dante  finds  himself  raised  with  Beatrice  to  the  sphere  of  Jupiter.  The 
souls  of  those  who  had  administered  justice  rightly  in  the  world  form 
themselves  into  letters  before  him,  exhorting  rulers  to  their  own  virtue, 
and  finally  settle  into  the  shape  of  the  head  and  neck  of  an  eagle.  Rapt 
in  that  vision  of  beatified  justice,  Dante  calls  on  it  to  revisit  earth  and 
purify,  where  most  wanted,  the  avaricious  Court  of  Rome. 

Already  in  his  word  rejoiced  apart 

That  blessed  spirit,  on  my  thoughts  I  fed, 

Tempering  the  sweetness  with  the  promised  smart : 
When  she,  my  lady,  who  me  Godwards  led, 

"  Change  now  thy  train  of  thought ;  think  I  am  near       * 

Him  who  doth  recompense  each  wrong,"  she  said. 
I  turned  me  at  that  amorous  voice  so  dear 

Of  her  my  solace,  and  what  I  descried 

Of  love  in  holy  eyes  I  try  not  here : 
Not  that  I  fear  alone  speech  vainly  tried,  ^^ 

But  that  my  mind  could  never  so  return 

Above  itself  if  others  do  not  guide. 
This  only  of  that  fact  can  I  discern. 

That  gazing  on  her  my  desire  was  freed 

From  every  other  longing  there  to  yearn,  ^^ 

Until  the  eternal  peace,  which  straightly  rayed 

On  Beatrice  in  reflected  guise 

From  her  fair  face  on  me  contentment  laid. 
O'ercoming  me  with  light  of  smiling  eyes, 

She  said  unto  me  ;  "  Turn  thee  now  and  hear,  ^^ 

Not  in  my  eyes  alone  is  Paradise." 
As  many  a  time  and  oft  is  witnessed  here 

The  longing  in  the  face  when  nourished  so 

That  all  the  mind  is  centered  in  the  care, 
So  in  the  flaming  of  that  holy  glow  ^* 

To  which  I  turned  me  then,  the  eager  bent 

To  speak  to  me  once  more  I  clear  did  know, 
And  it  began :  *'  In  this  the  fifth  ascent 

Of  the  tree  which  draws  life  downwards  from  its  height, 

And  aye  bears  fruit,  while  ne'er  a  leaf  is  rent,  ^ 

Are  blessed  spirits  on  your  earthly  site. 

Or  ere  they  came  to  Heaven  was  great  their  fame, 

To  every  Muse  were  each  a  chrysolite. 


330  PARADISE.  Canto  XVIII, 

Gaze  on  the  Cross's  horns,  as  I  will  name 

Each  spirit  will  glide  there  by  me  rehearsed,  ^^ 

As  in  the  cloud  doth  flash  the  nimble  flame." 
I  saw  along  the  Cross  a  glory  burst 

As  Joshua  was  named ;  as  past  it  shone 

I  know  not  whether  speech  or  deed  was  first. 
At  the  name  of  Maccabee  I  saw  thereon  *" 

Another  moving  by  in  whirling  train, 

And  gladness  was  the  whip  that  spurs  it  on. 
So  for  Orlando,  and  for  Charlemain, 

Followed  the  twain  my  own  intent  regard, 

As  on  the  falcon's  flight  the  eye  doth  strain.  *^ 

Along  that  Cross  then  William  and  Renard, 

And  the  great  leader  Godfrey  drew  my  sight. 

With  the  heroic  chief,  Eobert  Guiscard. 
Thence  moved,  and  mingling  with  each  other  light. 

The  spirit  who  had  spoken  to  me  showed  ^^ 

What  artist  he,  'mid  singers  in  Heaven's  height. 
To  my  right  hand  my  vision  then  I  bowed 

To  see  in  Beatrix  what  course  to  steer. 

Either  by  spoken  words  or  sign  avowed, 
And  I  beheld  her  eyes  so  limpid  clear,  ^* 

So  filled  with  gladness  that  their  semblance  bright 

O'ercame  all  else,  even  her  last  wonted  cheer. 
And  as  by  more  perception  of  delight, 

Doing  good  deeds,  a  man  from  day  to  day 

Perceiveth  that  his  virtue  grows  in  might,  ^ 

So  was  I  'ware  that  with  the  whirling  sway 

O'  the  whirling  Heavens  my  circle  was  increased, 

Seeing  that  miracle's  beauty  clearer  ray. 
And  as  in  momentary  time  is  chased 

The  hue  from  maiden's  cheek  which  lately  burned  ^^ 

With  burden  of  shame's  blush,  as  quick  displaced. 
So  seemed  it  to  my  eyes  when  I  had  turned 

Into  the  whiteness  of  that  tempered  star, 

The  sixth,  which  me  within  itself  inurned. 
I  saw  within  that  torch  of  Jupiter  fair,  ^** 

Before  my  eyes,  the  letters  of  our  speech, 
-    Shaped  by  the  lights  of  Love  that  revelled  there. 

Line  46.  Probably  two  of  the  comrades  of  Duke  Godfrey  of  Bouillon  in 
the  first  Crusade. 

Line  48.  The  conqueror  of  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  alluded  to  in  Canto 
XXVIII.  of  "  Hell." 

Line  57.  The  beauty  of  her  eyes  surpassed  what  it  had  reached  even  in  the 
last  planet  of  Mars,  as  they  have  entered  a  higher  sphere. 

Line  67.  From  the  ruddy  planet  Mars  to  the  silvery  Jupiter. 


Canto  XVIII.  PARADISE.  331 

And  as  birds  risen  from  a  river's  beach, 

As  'twere  with  greeting  to  their  new-found  mead, 

Now  in  long  line  and  now  in  circle  stretch,  ^* 

So  in  those  lights  the  holy  creatures  swayed, 

Wreathing  new  figures  as  they  soared  in  song. 

And  now  a  D,  an  I,  an  L  they  made. 
First  singing  to  their  notes  they  move  along. 

Then  having  ranged  themselves  into  a  sign,  ^* 

A  little  while  they  paused,  and  silent  throng. 
O  Pegasean  goddess !  who  divine 

To  genius,  glory  and  long  life  dost  spare. 

As  it,  to  realms  and  cities,  by  thy  line. 
Illume  me  with  thyself,  those  shapes  so  fair  ^ 

That  I  may  rise  again  as  seen  in  Heaven  : 

In  these  brief  verses  let  thy  might  appear. 
Thus  were  there  shown  before  me  five  times  seven 

Yowels  and  consonants,  and  as  they  past 

I  noted  them  as  they  appeared  engraven.  ^ 

Diligite  justitiam  first  were  cast. 

The  verb  and  noun  full  blazoned,  nothing  slurred: 

Qui  judicatis  terram  followed  last. 
Thereafter  on  the  M  of  the  fifth  word 

They  stayed,  in  order  ranged,  so  that  Jove's  star  ** 

Like  silver  studded  o'er  with  gold  appeared. 
And  other  lights  I  saw  descending,  where 

Was  the  M's  summit,  and  they  then  grew  still, 

Singing,  methinks,  that  Good,  their  only  care. 
Then,  just  as  burning  firebrands  shaken  spill  '** 

Innumerable  sparks  which  seek  the  skies, 

Whence  fools  are  wont  to  show  their  augur  skill, 
More  than  a  thousand  lights  seemed  hence  to  rise, 

And  soaring,  mount  above,  some  more,  some  less. 

As  pleased  that  sun  who  gave  their  flaming  dyes :  ^'^ 

And  each  one  settled  down  into  its  place, 

An  eagle's  head  and  neck  in  fire  descried 

Distinctly  represented  I  could  trace. 
He  who  paints  there  has  no  one  for  his  guide, 

But  guides  himself,  and  from  himself  is  lent  "® 

The  virtue  which  each  station  signified. 

Line  82.  0  Muse  that  givest  glory  and  long  life  to  genius,  as  genius  by  thy 
strains  gives  the  same  to  realms  and  cities,  illume  me,  &c. 

Line  88.  Thirty-five  letters,  forming  the  sentence  "  Diligite  justitiam,  qui 
.ludicatis  terram" — "  Love  righteousness,  ye  that  be  judges  of  the  earth." — 
Wisdom  of  Solomon  i.  1. 


332  PARADISE.  Canto  XIX. 

The  other  blessedness,  which  seemed  content 

At  first  with  lilies  to  adorn  the  M, 

To  the  bird's  impress  with  slow  motion  bent. 
O  thou  sweet  star,  how  many  a  brilliant  gem  ^^^ 

Was  shown  me  there  to  prove  our  justice  all 

Born  of  that  Heaven  which  thou  dost  diadem  ! 
Therefore  with  prayers  the  mind  divine  I  call 

Whence  springs  thy  virtue  to  look  forth  abroad 

Where  the  smoke  rises  which  thy  ray  doth  pall,  ^^ 

So  that  once  more  just  anger  be  renewed 

'Grainst  purchasing  and  selling  in  that  temple 

Erst  built  by  miracles  and  martyrs'  blood. 
Militia  of  the  sky  I  view  so  ample, 

O  pray  for  those  who  on  our  earth  have  strayed  ^'^ 

Far  from  the  road,  behind  a  bad  example. 
Of  old  one  went  to  battle  with  the  blade, 

Now  by  denying  either  here  or  there 

The  bread,  a  pious  sire  for  all  has  laid. 
But  thou,  who  writest  but  to  cancel  dear,  ^^ 

Think  thee  that  Paul  and  Peter,  who  have  died 

For  the  vine  Thou  spoilest,  still  are  living  here. 
Well  mayst  thou  say :  "  My  heart  is  so  allied 

To  him  who  ever  sought  to  live  alone, 

To  him  who  for  a  dance  was  crucified,  ^^^ 

The  Fisherman  and  Paul  are  both  unknown." 

Line  112.  The  other  band  of  beatified  spirits  formed  the  rest  of  the  eagle. 

Line  122.  The  Church  of  Eome,  polluted  by  the  simony  of  the  popes. 

Line  127.  By  interdicts  and  excommunications,  refusing  the  rites  of  the 
sacrament,  the  bread  God  spreads  for  all. 

Line  130.  Addressing  Pope  Boniface,  who  wrote  his  censures  only  to  obtain 
as  high  a  price  as  possible  for  cancelling  them. 

Line  133.  I  cling  so  to  St.  John  the  Baptist,  at  least  to  the  coins  of  Florence 
stamped  with  his  figure,  that  Paul  and  Peter  are  utterly  forgotten. 


CANTO  XIX. 

The  collected  souls  of  just  kings,  which  form  the  shape  of  the  eagle,  speak  to 
Dante  with  one  voice.  They  tell  him  that  salvation  is  impossible  without 
belief  in  Christ,  but  that  many  who  profess  such  belief  will  in  the  last 
day  be  worse  off  than  the  heathen,  and  they  declare  that  many  Christian 
kings  will  make  a  sorry  figure  when  all  secrets  are  then  revealed. 


Appeared  before  me  with  wide-open  wings 
That  image  fair,  while  in  fruition  sweet 
To  its  collected  spirits  gladness  springs. 


Canto  XIX.  PARADISE.  333 

Eacli  one  of  them  appeared  a  rubinet 

On  wliicli  the  sun's  ray  with  such  burning  shone  ^ 

That  in  my  eyes  wa.s  its  refraction  set. 
That  which  has  now  by  me  to  be  made  known, 

Like  never  yet  has  wrote,  nor  voice  did  speak, 

Nor  e*er  was  felt  in  fantasy  alone : 
Because  I  clearly  saw  and  heard  that  beak  ^* 

Speaking  with  voice  that  sounded  I,  and  mine, 

Where  we  and  ours  as  meaning  we  must  take. 
"  Through  being  just  and  good,"  did  it  begin, 

"  Am  I  exalted  to  such  glory  here, 

That  leaveth  nought  for  which  desire  can  pine.  ^* 

And  on  the  earth  I  left  such  memory  clear, 

That  even  wicked  people  give  it  praise, 

Although  they  follow  not  its  deeds  severe." 
As  one  sole  heat  from  many  coals  that  blaze 

Makes  itself  felt,  so  from  these  numerous  powers  ^^ 

That  image  but  one  single  sound  did  raise. 
Whence  I  all  eager :  "  O  perpetual  flowers 

Of  the  eternal  gladness,  who  as  one 

Bring  to  my  sentience  all  your  odorous  showers, 
Breathing,  appease  that  mighty  fast  alone,  ^ 

Which  for  so  long  has  held  me  in  its  ties, 

Since  upon  earth  no  food  for  it  was  known. 
Well  am  I  'ware  that  if  in  other  skies 

Makes  its  own  mirror  justice  all  Divine, 

That  in  your  own  no  veil  before  ye  lies.  ^ 

Ye  know  with  what  attention  I  incline 

To  listen,  and  ye  know  what  is  the  doubt 

With  which  I  hunger  from  such  weary  syne." 
Like  falcon  who  from  hood  doth  issue  out, 

Moveth  his  head,  and  shakes  his  wings  abroad,  ^ 

Showing  his  eagerness  and  grace  throughout. 
So  I  beheld  that  symbol,  who  with  laud 

Of  grace  Divine  was  interwoven  through, 

And  song  they  know  who  in  Heaven's  courts  applaud. 
Then  it  began :  "  He  who  the  compass  drew  *® 

Unto  the  world's  extreme,  and  in  that  space 

So  much  both  hid  and  manifest  did  show, 
On  all  the  universe  could  not  impress 

His  power  so  far  but  that  His  wisdom's  might 

Must  aye  remain  in  infinite  excess.  "** 

Line  40.  The  Divine  nature  could  not  so  express  itself  in  its  works  but  that 
it  must  still  remain  incomprehensible,  as  was  shown  in  the  case  even  of  the 
highest  lower  intellect,  Lucifer,  son  of  the  morning. 


884  PARADISE.  Canto  XIX. 

And  this  we  know  for  sure,  since  he,  the  height 

Of  all  created  things,  the  primal  pride, 

Imperfect  fell  through  waiting  not  for  light. 
Hence  every  minor  nature  is  implied 

A  cramped  receptacle  for  such  a  good  ^^ 

Which  knows  no  end,  and  to  itself  supplied 
Its  only  measurement.     Our  vision  rude. 

Which  can  be  but  a  raying  from  the  mind 

With  which  all  things  in  nature  are  imbued. 
Cannot  such  power  in  its  own  being  find 

But  that  its  source  it  ever  must  discern 

From  what  it  is,  far  different  in  kind. 
Therefore,  within  the  justice  sempiteme, 

The  vision  granted  to  your  worldly  lore 

Enters  as  doth  the  eye  in  ocean's  urn :  ^ 

For  well  one  sees  the  bottom  from  the  shore, 

But  not  in  the  midmain  ;  and  ne'ertheless 

'Tis  there,  although  the  far  deeps  shroud  it  o'er. 
All  light  must  (;ome  from  that  serene  recess 

Which  ne'er  is  troubled,  or  it  is  but  shade,  ^^ 

Or  phantom,  or  the  poison  of  the  flesh. 
Enough  the  darkness  has  been  now  displayed 

Which  hid  from  thee  God's  justice'  living  beam, 

Of  which  such  frequent  question  thou  hast  made. 
For  thou  didst  say,  "  A  man  by  Indus'  stream  ^^ 

Is  born,  and  there  is  no  one  there  to  tell 

Of  Christ,  and  none  to  read  or  write  such  theme : 
And  all  his  wishes,  and  his  deeds  as  well. 

Are  good,  as  far  as  human  nature  seeth, 

Sinless  in  life,  by  act  or  syllable  :  ^* 

Yet  unbaptised  he  dies,  and  without  faith : 

Where  is  the  justice  which  would  him  impeach  ? 

Where  is  his  fault  who,  unbelieving,  strayeth  ? 
Now  who  art  thou  who  wouldest  sit  and  preach. 

To  judge  at  distance  of  a  thousand  miles  ^^ 

With  sight  beyond  a  span  that  cannot  reach  ? 

Line  56.  Must  see  how  God  differs  from  itself. 

Line  70.  It  will  be  observed  that  no  answer  is  attempted  to  be  given  to  the 
•difficulty  which  Dante  so  boldly  proposes.  The  inquirer  is  put  down,  as 
usual  in  such  cases,  by  a  reference  to  authority.  This  of  course  the  advocate 
of  Free  Thought  will  not  admit  of  as  satisfactory — a  fact  Dante  allows  in  the 
84th  line.  In  truth  the  doctrine  of  eternal  damnation  out  of  the  bounds  of 
a  particular  faith  is  an  insult  to  the  justice  of  God  and  the  sense  of  man. 
Dante,  by  the  invention  of  his  Limbo,  attempted  to  save  the  doctrine  from  its 
worst  shape. 


Canto  XIX.  PARADISE.  99$ 

Certes  to  him  who  with  me  tries  such  guiles 

Were  not  the  Holy  Scripture  o'er  ye  all, 

No  wonder  if  he  fell  in  doubt's  defiles. 
O  earthly  beings,  minds  of  grossest  pall,  ** 

The  Primal  Will,  that  in  itself  is  good, 

From  its  perfection  never  yet  did  fall. 
Justice  is  solely  as  with  it  imbued ; 

Ko  good  created  draws  it  e'er  aside. 

But  from  its  rays  hath  every  good  ensued."  ^ 

As  when  the  stork  its  young  ones  hath  supplied 

With  food,  above  its  nest  it  slow  doth  soar, 

And  as  they  gazing  in  its  love  confide. 
So  did  I  raise  my  eyes,  and  so  sailed  o'er 

That  blessed  image,  which  did  move  its  wings  ^ 

Borne  by  such  host  of  counsellors  galore. 
And  told  me  as  it  sang  in  circling  rings : 

"  As  are  my  notes  not  understood  by  thee, 

Eternal  justice  such,  to  mortal  things." 
Thus  they  continued  their  high  minstrelsy,  ^°® 

Those  lights  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  the  sign 

Which  gave  the  Eomans  their  world  victory. 
It  recommenced :  "  Unto  this  realm  Divine 

Never  rose  one  who  trusted  not  in  Christ, 

Either  before  or  since  He  died  benign.  '^^ 

But  many  wilt  thou  see  who  cry,  Christ,  Christ ! 

Who  in  the  judgment-day  will  be  less  near 

To  Him  than  some  who  never  heard  of  Christ : 
The  Ethiop  will  condemn  such  Christians  here. 

When  shall  be  ranged  apart  the  cohorts  twain,  "® 

One  to  eternal  wealth,  and  one  to  care. 
What  will  the  Persians  of  your  kings  maintain. 

When  they  shall  see  that  volume  opened  wide. 

In  which  their  failings  are  all  written  plain  ? 
There  will  be  seen,  midst  Albert's  deeds  of  pride,  "* 

That  which  will  soon  give  motion  to  the  pen. 

When  Prague  is  ruined  'neath  his  sword-blade's  gride. 
There  will  be  seen  the  grief  which  o'er  the  Seine, 

Debasing  coin,  that  monarch  shall  array. 

Who  'neath  a  wild  boar's  tushes  shall  be  slain.  ^^^ 

There  will  be  seen  the  pride  which  lusteth  sway, 

And  makes  the  Scot  and  Englishman  so  wild. 

That  they  within  their  bounds  can  never  stay. 

Line  115.  The  Emperor  Albert  I.     See  "  Purgatory,"  Canto  VI. 
Line  118.  Philip  le  Bel,  who  died  in  1314  by  a  fall  from  his  horse,  upset 
by  the  charge  of  a  wild  boar. 


336  PARADISE.  Canto  XX. 


125 


Will  be  seen  the  luxury  and  the  life  so  mild 

Of  him  of  Spain,  of  him  too  of  Boheme 

Who  valour  never  knew,  and  never  willed. 
Against  the  cripple  of  Jerusalem 

Signed  with  an  I  his  liberality, 

The  account  against  him  will  display  an  M. 
Will  be  seen  the  avarice  and  the  villainy  ^^ 

Of  him  who  guardeth  Etna's  flaming  isle. 

Where  old  Anchises,  full  of  years,  did  die  ; 
And  to  display  how  he  is  very  vile. 

The  account  in  maimed  letters  will  be  made. 

That  in  short  space  will  note  a  world  of  guile,  ^^ 

And  will  appear  to  all  each  laidly  deed 

Of  his  uncle  and  his  brother,  who  such  great 

Family  and  two  crowns  have  cuckolded. 
And  they  of  Portugal's  and  Norway's  State 

Will  there  be  known,  and  he  of  Rascia  too,  ^^ 

Who  Venice'  mint  did  badly  imitate. 
O  happy  Hungary,  wouldst  thou  but  eschew 

Further  ill-treatment !  and  O  blest  Navarre, 

Would  she  but  arm  the  hills  that  gird  her  view ! 
And  now  in  earnest  of  such  final  jar,  "'^ 

Both  Nicosea's  and  Famagosta's  town 

Against  their  beast  complain,  in  urban  war, 
Who  from  the  others'  side  has  never  gone." 

Line  124.  Probably,  as  proposed  by  Mr.  Gary,  Ferdinand  IV.,  who  died  in 
1312  of  intemperance. 

Line  125.  Venceslaus,  mentioned  in  the  "  Pnrgatory,"  Canto  VII. 

Line  127.  Charles  II.  of  Naples  and  Jerusalem,  the  father  of  Charles  Martel, 
and  also  praised  by  him  for  liberality  in  Canto  VIII.  of  tbe  "Paradise"  by 
implication,  and  stamped  previously  with  the  vice  of  avarice  by  Hugh  Capet 
in  "  Purgatory,"  Canto  XX.,  which  shows  that  Dante's  judgments  were  some- 
times not  carefully  weighed. 

Line  130.  Frederick  of  Sicily,  son  of  Peter  III.  of  Arragon.  His  uncle 
and  brother  were  James,  King  of  Majorca,  and  James  II.  of  Arragon.  See 
"Purgatory,"  Canto  VII. 

Line  143.  Navarre  was  at  that  time  under  the  rule  of  France,  but  shortly, 
following  Dante's  advice,  it  revolted  from  its  subjection. 

Line  145.  Cities  in  the  kingdom  of  Cyprus,  who  by  their  loud  complaints 
against  their  monarch  Henry  II.,  as  bad  as  the  others  before  mentioned,  fore- 
shadowed what  would  be  entered  against  him  in  the  Book  of  Doom. 


CANTO  XX. 

The  eagle  sings  the  praises  of  certain  just  kings,  whose  spirits  are  included 
in  its  image.  Of  these,  six  form  its  eye,  David  in  the  pupil,  and  in  the 
iris  around  it  Trajan,  Hezekiah,  Constantine,  William  II.  of  Sicily, 
and  Ripheus.  The  eagle  explains  how  Trajan  and  Ripheus,  whom  Dante 
did  not  knoAv  to  be  Christians,  had  become  so,  and  obtained  their  seat  in 
Paradise. 


Canto  XX.  PARADISE.  337 

What  time  the  orb  that  lighteth  all  the  world 

Descendeth  from  our  hemisphere,  the  day 

In  every  part  consumed,  and  downwards  hurled, 
The  sky,  erst  kindled  solely  by  its  ray, 

Its  darkness  suddenly  doth  re-adorn  * 

With  numerous  lights,  in  which  one  shines  alway. 
This  skyey  change  across  my  mind  was  borne 

What  time  that  standard  of  earth's  chiefs  of  might 

G-rew  silent  in  its  beak's  all  blest  sojourn. 
For  then,  of  the  multitude,  each  living  light  ^^ 

Shining  more  clear,  began  their  songs  to  trill 

Such  as  from  memory  fleet  and  vanish  quite. 
O  sweet  love  that  dost  clothe  thee  with  a  smile, 

How  in  those  sparkles  didst  thou  burning  swell, 

Whose  spirit  knew  but  thoughts  all  pure  from  guile  !      ^^ 
After  those  precious  stones  ineffable 

With  which  I  saw  ingemmed  that  sixth  light's  course, 

Silence  imposed  to  each  angelic  bell, 
Meseemed  to  hear  a  river's  murmur  hoarse, 

That  clear  descendeth  down  from  stone  to  stone,  ^ 

Showing  the  copious  bounty  of  its  source. 
And  as  from  frame  of  cithern  doth  the  tone 

Take  up  its  shape,  and  as  from  out  each  hole 

Of  flageolet  the  wind  is  breathing  blown ; 
So  with  a  sweetly-linked  delay  did  roil  ^ 

The  murmur  from  the  eagle  issuing. 

From  out  its  neck,  as  though  'twere  pierced,  it  stole. 
There  it  became  a  voice,  and  thence  did  spring 

From  out  its  beak,  in  form  of  words  made  known. 

Such  as  my  heart  could  to  its  record  bring.  ^** 

**  The  part  in  me  which  sees  and  bears  the  sun 

In  mortal  eagles,"  thus  did  it  begin, 

"  I  would  that  thou  shouldst  fixedly  gaze  upon. 
For  of  the  fires  through  which  this  shape  I  win. 

Those,  whence  the  eye  within  my  head  doth  blaze,  ^ 

Are  of  the  highest  grade  of  all  within. 
He  that  as  pupil  in  the  middle  rays 

Was  the  sweet  singer  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 

Who  bore  about  the  ark  from  place  to  place  : 
Now  of  his  song  he  knoweth  all  the  merit,  ^ 

In  that  'twas  prompted  of  his  piety, 

Through  the  proportioned  guerdon  it  doth  'herit. 

Line  6.  The  fixed  stars,  according  to  Dante's  belief,  receiving  their  light 
from  the  sun. 

Line  42.  David  knows  now  the  full  worth  of  his  spiritual  songs,  by  the 
proportionate  reward  allotted  to  him  in  Paradise. 

Z 


338  PARADISE.  Canto  XX. 

Of  the  five  who  make  the  circle  to  my  eye, 
He  who  unto  my  beak  is  placed  most  near 
For  her  lost  son  consoled  the  widow's  cry :  *^ 

He  knoweth  now  how  it  doth  cost  one  dear 
Christ  not  to  know,  through  his  experience 
Of  this  sweet  life,  and  the  opposite  of  fear. 

The  next  to  him  in  the  circumference 

Of  which  I  speak,  along  the  arch  superne,  *® 

Delayed  his  death  by  his  true  penitence : 

He  knoweth  now  that  judgment's  doom  eteme 
Is  never  changed,  although  by  worthy  prayer 
To-day  becomes  to-morrow  on  earth's  bourn. 

The  next,  the  Eoman  laws,  and  me  did  bear,  " 

With  good  intention  that  bore  evil  fruit, 
To  yield  unto  the  Pope,  to  Greece  afar. 

He  knoweth  now  that  though  of  ill  the  root, 
No  harms  to  him  from  his  good  deeds  derive, 
Though  hence  the  world  be  ruined  branch  and  root.         ^ 

Whom  next  upon  the  arc  thou  dost  perceive 

Was  William,  whom  that  kingdom  still  deplores. 
Which  Charles  and  Frederic  living  cause  to  grieve. 

He  knoweth  now  how  much  of  love  Heaven  stores 
For  a  just  monarch  here,  and  in  the  guise 
Of  his  shining  splendour  still  that  knowledge  pours. 

Who  could  believe  below  in  the  world  of  lies 
That  in  this  orb  Ripheus  of  Trojan  birth 
Were  fifth  amidst  those  holy  mysteries  ?  j 

He  knoweth  now  full  well  of  what  the  earth  '* 

Has  not  the  power  to  see  of  Grace  Divine, 
Though  to  its  depths  his  vision  goes  not  forth." 

Like  little  lark,  that  in  the  hyaline 

First  launches  forth  in  song,  and  then  content 

Grows  silent  in  its  latest  burst  divine,  '* 

Line  45.  See  "  Purgatory,"  Canto  X.,  for  the  story  of  Trajan  and  the  widow. 
The  legend  introduced  by  Dante  is  that  the  soul  of  Trajan  was  won  back  to 
life  from  Hell  by  the  prayers  of  St.  Gregory,  in  order  that  he  might  be 
converted  and  saved.     See  line  106  and  sequitur. 

Line  49.  The  next  on  the  upper  arch  of  the  eagle's  iris  is  Hezekiah. 
Line  60.  By  the  temporal  authority  of  Rome  being  left  with  the  Pope. 
Line  62.  William  II.  of  Sicily,  who  reigned  in  the  latter  part  of  the  12th 
century,  and  whose  death  was  as  much  lamented  as  the  presence  in  the 
island  at  that  time  of  Charles  II.  of  Anjou  and  Frederic  of  Arragon. 
Line  68.  A  character  in  the  "-^Eneid,"  whose  death  is  thus  recorded : — 
"  Cadit  et  Ripheus,  justissimus  unus, 
Qui  fuit  in  Teucris,  et  servantissimus  tequi." 

.^neid,  lib.  ii.,  p.  427. 
Dante  naturally  wonders  at  finding  him  in  the  Christian  Paradise. 


65 


Canto  XX.  PARADISE.  889 

So  seemed  to  me  that  shape,  which  bore  the  print 

Of  the  Eternal  Pleasure,  at  whose  will 

Each  thing  is  fashioned  in  its  native  bent. 
And  though  my  doubt  was  there,  as  clear  the  while 

As  upon  painted  glass  the  blazonries,  ^° 

I  could  not  for  a  moment  keep  me  still, 
But  from  my  mouth,  my  doubt,  "  What  things  are  these  ?" 

Was  driven  by  the  force  of  its  own  weight ; 

On  which  beamed  brighter  those  festivities. 
Then  sudden  with  its  kindled  eye  elate  ^ 

That  blessed  sign  of  Heaven  to  me  replied, 

That  I  no  longer  in  suspense  might  wait. 
"  I  see  these  things  are  not  by  thee  denied 

Because  I  tell  them,  but  thou  seest  not  how ; 

They  are  believed  by  thee,  but  not  descried.  ^ 

Thou  dost  like  him,  who  learneth  to  avow 

A  thing  by  name,  but  of  its  excellence 

Can  nothing  see,  unless  another  show. 
Begnum  Coelorum  suffers  violence 

From  glowing  love,  and  from  a  living  hope,  ^ 

Which  conquereth  the  Will  Divine,  in  sense 
Not  such  as  doth  a  man  a  man  o'ertop. 

But  conquers  it,  since  'twould  be  conquered  so : 

And  conquered,  conquers  in  its  mercy's  scope. 
The  first  light,  and  the  fifth  my  eye  doth  show,  ^°^ 

Make  thee  to  marvel,  wherefore  thou  dost  see 

The  realm  of  angels  with  their  glory  glow. 
They  rose  not  from  their  frames,  as  seems  to  thee, 

Gentiles,  but  Christians,  in  a  firm-set  faith 

One  on  Christ  past,  and  one  on  Christ  to  be.  ^^^ 

For  one  of  them,  from  Hell,  where  never  swayeth 

The  soul  to  good  will,  to  his  bones  returned. 

And  this  of  living  hope  was  glory's  wreath. 
Of  living  hope,  that  with  such  fervour  yearned 

In  prayer  to  God,  that  soul  from  death  to  wake, 

To  move  the  Will  Divine,  his  fervour  earned. 
The  glorious  spirit,  of  the  which  I  speak. 

Its  flesh  resumed,  a  brief  while  to  respire, 

Believed  in  him  who  could  his  safety  make. 
And  so  believing,  kindled  with  such  fire 

Of  truest  love,  that  at  his  second  death 

Was  worthy  to  this  joyaunce  to  aspire. 
The  other  one,  by  grace  that  issueth 

From  fount  so  deep,  that  never  creature  yet 

Unto  its  source  with  eyesight  followeth, 


340  PARADISE.  Cakto  XXI. 

On  righteousness  below  his  whole  life  set ; 

Wherefore  from  grace  to  grace  God  oped  his  eyes 

Future  redemption  in  his  life  to  greet  : 
Whence  he  believed  in  it,  and  all  the  lies 

Suffered  no  more  of  stinking  Paganism,  ^* 

And  blamed  for  it  his  countrymen  unwise. 
Those  ladies  three  were  his  baptismal  chrism, 

Whom  by  the  chariot's  right  wheel  thou  didst  note, 

A  thousand  years  ere  Baptism  had  arisen. 
Predestination,  ah,  how  far  remote  ^ 

Dwelleth  thy  root  from  every  feeble  ken, 

That  never  the  First  Cause  hath  wholly  caught ! 
And  keep  ye  cautiously,  0  mortal  men, 

From  judgment :  since  ourselves,  who  God  behold, 

Of  the  elect  the  number  cannot  ken.  ^'^ 

And  sweetness  doth  such  lack  of  knowledge  hold ; 

Since  in  that  Good  our  own  good  doth  refine, 

And  as  God  willeth,  so  our  wills  we  mould." 
Thus  by  that  image  of  the  bird  divine, 

My  own  shortsighted  vision  to  make  clear,  **® 

Was  proffered  to  me  the  sweet  medicine. 
And  as  the  harpist  by  the  singer  near 

Accompanies  with  tinkling  of  the  cord, 

Whence  in  the  song  more  pleasure  greets  the  ear, 
So  while  it  spake,  my  memory  doth  record,  ^*^ 

That  I  beheld  those  two  blest  lights  the  same, 

Like  movement  of  two  eyes  in  sweet  accord. 
Move  with  the  words,  in  coruscating  flame. 

Line  146.    The  spirits  of  Trajan  and  Ripheus. 


CANTO    XXI. 

Dante  ascends  with  Beatrice  to  the  sphere  of  Saturn,  where  he  finds  a  ladder 
of  gold,  so  lofty  that  he  cannot  see  the  top.  Along  the  stairs  ascend  and 
descend  the  spirits  of  those  who  passed  their  lives  in  holy  contemplation. 
Saint  Peter  Damiano  approaches  them,  and  in  answer  to  Dante's  ques- 
tions states  who  he  was,  concluding  by  a  vehement  rebuke  of  the  luxury 
of  modern  prelates,  to  which  rises  a  shout  of  triumphant  accord. 

My  eyes  already  on  that  sweet  face  gazed 

Of  her  my  lady,  and  my  soul  the  while. 

And  every  other  thought  was  all  erased  : 
And  she  smiled  not :  but,  "  Were  I  now  to  smile,'* 

Thus  she  began  to  tell  me,  "  thou  wouldst  be  * 

Like  Semele,  who  fell  an  ashen  pile : 


Canto  XXI.  PARADISE.  341 

Because  my  beauty  more  exceedingly 

Kindles  along  the  Eternal  Palace  stair, 

As  it  ascends  on  high,  erst  proved  to  thee : 
So  would  it  shine  were  it  not  tempered  here,  *** 

That  thy  poor  mortal  being  in  its  blaze 

Would  be  like  leaf  the  thunderbolt  doth  shear. 
In  the  seventh  splendour  now  our  soaring  stays, 

Which  'neath  the  lion's  burning  blazonries 

Its  influence,  somewhat  mingled,  downwards  rays.  ^'^ 

Fix  now  thy  mind  intently  in  thy  eyes, 

And  be  they  to  the  shape  a  mirror  made. 

Which  in  this  mirror  will  to  thee  arise." 
Whoe'er  perceiveth  with  what  sweetness  fed 

My  sight  ecstatic  on  that  aspect  blest,  ^ 

When  thus  to  other  object  I  was  led. 
Will  recognise  how  I  with  grateful  zest 

To  my  celestial  guide  obedience  paid. 

To  pleasure  counterpoising  her  behest. 
Within  that  crystal,  which  in  circle  swayed  ^* 

Around  the  world,  named  after  its  dear  king. 

Beneath  whose  rule  all  wickedness  lay  dead, 
Of  golden  colour,  where  the  sunrays  cling 

In  splendour,  I  beheld  a  mounting  stair. 

Unto  whose  top  my  vision  could  not  wing.  ^ 

And  on  its  steps  I  saw  descending  there 

Such  splendours,  that  I  thought  that  every  light 

Was  there  diffused,  which  in  the  heavens  shine  fair. 
And  as  in  Nature  at  the  fall  of  night. 

The  choughs  together  at  the  dawn  of  day  ®* 

To  warm  their  frozen  plumage  move  in  flight ; 
Then  some  without  return  go  on  their  way. 

Others  to  whence  they  moved  once  more  repair. 

And  others,  wheeling  round  their  nest  delay, 
So  did  it  seem  to  me  was  acted  there 

In  all  that  glittering,  which  together  came. 

Until  it  reached  unto  a  certain  stair ; 
And  one  that  lingered  nearest  us,  in  flame 

Became  so  bright,  that  in  my  thoughts  I  said, 

"  Clearly  I  see  the  love  which  I  may  claim." 
But  she,  on  whom  my  how  and  when  is  laid 

Of  speech  and  silence,  resteth  still,  whence  I 

Eightly,  though  loath,  no  questioning  essayed. 

Line  14.  The  planet  Saturn  being  then  in  the  couateilation  Leo. 
Line  18.  Like  what  will  be  shown  in  the  mirror  if  the  planet  Saturn  be 
reflected  in  the  mirror  of  thy  eyes. 
Line  27.  The  sign  of  Saturn,  and  the  Golden  Age  of  earth. 


342  PARADISE.  Cakto  XXI. 

Whence  she,  who  that  my  silence  did  descry 

In  looking  upon  Him  who  all  things  sees,  ^ 

*'  Eelease  thy  fervent  wish,"  to  me  did  cry. 

And  I  began  :  "  My  little  worthiness 
Makes  me  unfit  to  merit  thy  reply, 
Save  for  her  sake  who  sanctions  my  address : 

0  blessed  life,  who  hidest  in  mystery  ** 

Within  thy  rapturous  joy,  to  me  make  known 

The  cause  that  to  my  side  brings  thee  so  nigh : 
And  say  why  silent  in  this  sphere  alone 

The  dulcet  symphony  of  Paradise, 

Which  sounds  in  lower  spheres  such  holy  tone."  ^ 

"  Thy  hearing  is  but  mortal,  like  thine  eyes," 

He  answered  me,  "  and  hence  one  sings  not  here, 

As  Beatrice  now  her  smile  denies. 
Down  by  the  steps  of  this  most  holy  stair 

With  festival  to  greet  thee  am  I  come,  *"  ** 

Of  parley  and  of  light  that  clothes  me  fair  : 
Nor  speeds  me  here  my  love's  exceeding  sum ; 

Above  us  more  and  equal  love  doth  glow. 

As  show  to  thee  the  flames  that  here  illume. 
But  the  High  Charity  which  makes  us  bow  ^® 

To  serve  his  schemes  in  the  world's  governance, 

Electeth  here,  as  thou  mayst  clearly  know." 
**  O  holy  light,"  I  said,  "  doth  see  my  glance 

How  in  this  court  sufiBceth  love  most  free 

To  execute  the  Eternal  Providence.  ^* 

But  this  is  what  I  find  most  hard  to  see. 

Wherefore  wert  thou  predestined  all  alone. 

Unto  this  duty,  midst  this  company." 

1  had  not  to  the  latest  word  past  on. 

Ere  round  its  central  soul  the  glory  plied,  ^ 

Eevolving  like  a  swiftly-whirled  millstone. 
And  then  the  love  that  was  within  replied, 

"  A  light  divine  shed  over  me  I  find. 

Piercing  through  this  one,  in  the  which  I  hide ; 
Whose  influence  with  my  proper  vision  joined,  ^ 

So  lifts  me  o'er  myself,  my  sight  doth  claim 

The  Highest  Essence,  from  the  which  'tis  coined. 
Thence  comes  the  rapturous  joy  with  which  I  flame. 

For  in  proportion  as  we  clear  descry 

Shineth  the  brilliance  of  our  light  the  same.  ®® 

Line  67-  The  spirit  is  not  impelled  to  Dante  by  a  love  exceeding  that  of  the 
others  round  them,  as  shown  by  their  glowing  radiance,  but  by  God's 
election. 


CKxoXXI.  PARADISE.  343 

But  not  tliat  soul  most  lustrous  upon  high, 
That  seraphin  who  most  on  God  doth  gaze, 
This  thy  demand  could  ever  satisfy  : 
For  what  thou  askest,  in  the  deepest  maze  ^^ 

Of  the  eternal  law  is  hid,  a  bourn 
Impossible  to  all  created  gaze. 
And  when  to  mortal  earth  thou  dost  return, 

Report  thou  this,  that  they  may  ne'er  presume 
To  such  a  mark  their  mortal  feet  to  turn.  ^^^ 

The  mind  that  here  is  light  is  smoky  fume 

On  earth,  then  think  how  can  they  fathom  there     ^^ 
What  we  can  see  not,  though  in  Heaven  we  bloom. 
As  thus  his  words  prescribed,  I  did  forbear 

That  question,  and  withdrew  me,  to  demand  ^^. 

Humbly  that  who  he  was  he  would  declare. 
"  'Twixt  the  two  shores  of  Italy  there  stand 
Mountains,  so  high  the  thunders  never  fall 
Upon  their  tops ;  not  distant  from  thy  land. 
And  make  a  hunch  which  people  Catria  call,  ^^^ 

Beneath  the  which  is  consecrate  a  cell,       ^^ 
Confined  of  old  to  God's  pure  worship  all 
Thus  for  the  third  time  recommenced  the  swell 
Of  speech,  continuing  he  told  me,     Ihere 
Unto  God's  service  did  I  bind  me  well,  ^^^ 

So  that  with  olives  for  my  only  fare, 

Regardless  did  I  pass  through  heat  and  cold. 
Content  in  contemplation,  ^^^^  ^^  P^^^J'  ... 
Was  wont  to  bear  for  Heaven,  that  cloister  s  fold 
With  great  luxuriance,  now  'tis  grown  so  vam 
That  soon  must  God  its  worthlessness  unfold. 
I,  in  that  place  was  Peter  pamiane : 
Peter,  a  sinner  in  Our  Lady  s  hall. 
Beside  the  shore  of  the  Adriatic  mam. 
Brief  life  was  left  me,  when  as  cardinal  ,^5 

I  was  importuned  to  accept  the  hat 
Which  still  from  evil  unto  worse  doth  tali. 
Came  Cephas,  and  then  came  the  vessel  great 
O'  the  Holy  Spirit,  barefooted  and  lean. 
Taking  their  food  at  the  first  open  gate : 

Line  127.  Saint  Peter  and  Saint  Paul,  vas  electioms. 


344  PARADISE.  Canto  XXII. 

Now  on  each  side  they  must  be  propped  between,  ^^" 

These  modern  shepherds,  and  they  must  be  led, 
And  hoisted  from  behind  their  burly  mien. 

With  their  own  mantles  are  their  palfreys  clad. 
So  that  two  beasts  within  one  skin  repair. 

0  Patience,  thou  indeed  art  sore  bestead !"  ^ 
Upon  that  word  I  saw  from  stair  to  stair 

The  numerous  flames  descend,  and  whirl,  renewed 
At  every  whirl  they  seemed  to  grow  more  fair. 
Around  this  flame  they  came,  and  there  they  stood, 

And  raised  a  shout  of  such  a  mighty  sound  ^^ 

1  cannot  liken  it  here  ;  I  understood 
Nought,  so  the  thunder  all  my  senses  drowned. 

Line  139.  Around  Peter  Damiano,  their  shout  being,  as  explained  in  the 
next  Canto  by  Beatrice,  on  account  of  the  approaching  vengeance  for 
such  backsliding  in  the  Church  which  they  saw  in  the  councils  of  God: 
alluding  to  the  approaching  fate  of  Boniface  Vlll.  See  "Purgatory," 
Canto  XX. 


CANTO  XXII. 

Beatrice  clears  away  Dante's  groundless  alarm.  He  beholds  many  other 
spirits,  and  is  addressed  by  Saint  Benedict,  who  promises  him  that  he 
shall  see  his  form  without  its  covering  of  splendour  in  the  highest  sphere. 
The  spirits  then  depart,  and  Dante  follows  Beatrice  up  the  golden  ladder 
to  the  eighth  Heaven,  the  region  of  the  fixed  stars,  which  they  enter  in 
the  constellation  of  the  Tvdns.  There  they  pause,  and  Dante  looks  down 
on  all  the  seven  spheres  through  which  he  has  past  to  the  diminished 
earth  beneath. 

Oppressed  with  stupor,  to  my  loving  guide 
I  turned  me,  like  a  little  child  in  tears 
Who  seeketh  her  where  most  he  doth  confide. 

She,  like  a  mother  whose  caressing  cares 

Instantly  soothe  her  pale  and  breathless  son  * 

With  the  sweet  voice  that  wont  to  calm  his  fears, 

Told  me,  *'  Know'st  not  that  thou  in  Heaven  dost  wonne. 
And  know'st  thou  not  that  Heaven  is  ever  holy. 
And  what  is  done  here  springs  from  zeal  alone  ? 

How  would  their  singing  have  transformed  thee  wholly,        ^^ 
Or  I  by  smiling,  thou  canst  now  descry, 
Since  has  so  moved  thee  this  their  shouting  solely. 

In  which,  hadst  thou  but  heard  their  prayers  on  high, 
Already  would  the  vengeance  be  seen  clear 
Which  thou  wilt  surely  see  ere  thou  dost  die.  ^* 

Line  15.  See  the  final  note  to  the  last  Canto. 


Canto  XXII.  PARADISE.  345 

Neither  in  haste  nor  tardily  doth  sheer 

The  sword  of  Heaven,  except  as  he  may  deem, 
Who  waits  for  it  with  longing  or  with  fear. 

But  now  let  others  on  thy  vision  beam, 

Illustrious  spirits  sure  will  meet  thy  gaze,  ^ 

If,  as  I  tell,  thou  turn'st  thee  unto  them." 

As  pleased  to  her  my  vision  did  I  raise, 

And  saw  a  hundred  little  spheres,  who  dress 
Each  other  gaily  with  their  mutual  rays. 

I  stood  like  one  who  in  himself  doth  press  ^ 

The  point  of  his  desire,  and  does  not  dare 
To  question,  so  he  feareth  all  excess. 

And  then  the  largest  and  most  lustrous  there 
Amongst  those  Margarites  advanced  to  me, 
Contentment  to  my  longing  wish  to  bear.  ^ 

Within  its  flame  I  heard :  "  Didst  thou  but  see 
Like  I  the  loving  that  doth  in  us  burn 
Thou  wouldst  have  told  thy  inward  fancy  free, 

But  that  through  waiting  to  thy  lofty  bourn 

Thou  mayst  not  tarry,  I  will  make  replies  ^^ 

Even  to  the  thoughts  thou  dost  so  close  inurn. 

The  mountain  on  whose  slope  Cassino  lies 
Was  peopled  of  old  time  upon  its  height 
By  a  race  deceived  by  foul  idolatries. 

And  I  am  he  who  first  bore  to  that  site  *** 

The  name  of  Him  who  on  the  earth  educed 
The  truth  which  leads  to  so  sublime  a  height. 

And  such  a  grace  upon  me  was  infused 

That  the  surrounding  townships  I  withdrew 

From  the  impious  worship  which  the  world  seduced.       ^^ 

Those  other  fires  were  all  contemplants  too : 
Men  who  were  kindled  with  that  ardour  clear 
Which  maketh  flowers  and  holy  fruits  ensue. 

Here  is  Macarius,  Romoaldo  here ; 

Here  are  my  brethren  who  their  feet  did  rest  ** 

Within  my  cloister  with  firm  heart  of  cheer." 

And  I  to  him :  **  The  love  thou  hast  expressed 
Speaking  with  me,  and  the  fair  semblant  show 
I  see  and  mark  in  every  ardent  breast, 

Line  37.  A  castle  in  the  Terra  di  Lavoro,  where  Saiat  Beaedict  found  an 
ancient  temple  in  which  the  rustics  round  still  worshipped  Apollo.  He  con- 
verted the  people  from  idolatry,  and  built  a  shrine  to  St.  John  where  the 
altar  of  Apollo  had  stood. 

Line  49.  Macarius,  an  Egyptian  monk,  and  Romoaldo,  the  founder  of  the 
order  of  Camaldoli,  who  died  in  1027. 


346  PARADISE.  Cahto  XXII. 

Has  made  my  courage  burgeon  'neath  its  glow,  ^* 

As  doth  the  sun  the  rose  when  openly 

It  bares  its  bosom  in  its  fullest  blow, 
Therefore  I  pray  thee,  father,  certify 

If  to  so  high  a  grace  I  may  aspire, 

Thee,  with  thy  shape  enshrouded  to  descry."  ^ 

Whence  he :  "  ,0  brother,  this  thy  high  desire 

Will  be  fulfilled  within  the  furthest  sphere, 

Where  aU  our  wishes  are  fulfilled  entire. 
Perfect,  completed,  and  mature  is  there 

Every  desire :  within  that  sphere  alone  ^* 

Where  aye  they  were  are  all  things  everywhere, 
Since  there  nor  place  nor  whirhng  poles  are  known  ; 

Even  to  it  our  ladder  mounteth  high, 

Hence  so  beyond  thy  vision  hath  it  flown. 
Dreaming,  the  patriarch  Jacob  did  descry  ^® 

Its  rounds  uprearing,  even  to  that  height 

When  laden  with  that  angel  company. 
To  climb  it  now  there  never  more  take  flight 

Feet  set  upon  our  earth,  and  hence  my  rule 

Is  but  a  waste  of  leaves  on  which  'tis  writ.  " 

The  walls  which  wont  to  form  my  convent's  school 

Are  grown  to  caves,  and  full  of  musty  meal 

Is  changed  into  a  sack  each  hooded  cowl. 
But  does  not  sin  so  much  against  Grod's  weal 

The  grossest  usury,  as  that  fruit  which  tends  ^ 

To  make  the  monkish  heart  so  madly  reel. 
What  pelf  soe'er  the  Church  as  her  own  defends, 

Belongs  to  those  who  ask  for  God's  own  sake, 

Not  to  relations,  nor  for  far  worse  ends. 
The  flesh  of  mortal  man  is  all  so  weak  ®* 

That  good  beginnings  there  give  little  claim 

From  the  oak's  birth  the  acorn  crop  to  seek. 
Without  or  gold  or  silver  Peter  came, 

I,  Benedict,  with  fasting  and  with  prayer, 

His  convent  humbly  did  Saint  Francis  frame,  ^" 

And  if  thou  look'st  at  each  commencement  fair, 

And  then  regardest  where  they  each  have  gone, 

Thou'lt  see  the  white  indeed  discoloured  there. 
Now  of  a  truth  hath  Jordan  backward  run. 

More  marvellous  was  the  Eed  Sea's  flight  to  view  °* 

When  God  so  willed,  than  here  his  succour  won.'* 

Line  62.  In  the  empyrean,  where  there  is  neither  time,  place,  nor  motion, 
and  where  all  the  spirits  of  the  blest  have  their  seat. 


Canto  XXII.  PARADISE.  347 

Thus  did  he  speak  to  me,  and  thence  withdrew 
Amongst  his  comrades,  who  together  closed 
Then  like  a  whirlwind  all  of  them  upflew.  ^^ 

Behind  them  my  sweet  lady  me  disposed 

With  a  mute  sign  to  mount  aloft  that  stair. 
So  much  her  virtue  o'er  my  power  imposed. 
On  earth  ascending  or  descending  ne'er 

Was  ever  motion  of  such  swiftness  ta'en  ^^^ 

That  could  be  equal  to  my  pinion  there. 
So  may  I,  reader,  once  return  again 

Unto  that  triumph,  for  the  which  I  wail 
My  sins  and  ever  smite  my  breast  amain, 
Thou  wouldst  not  with  such  speed  the  flame  assail,  ^^^ 

And  draw  thee  back,  as  I  beheld  the  sign 
Which  follows  Taurus  and  within  it  sail. 
O  glorious  stars !  O  pregnant  light  benign 
Of  mighty  virtue,  from  the  which  I  bear 
My  genius  all,  whatever  share  be  mine  ^  ^^^ 

With  you  was  born,  and  with  you  sought  his  lair, 
The  sun,  the  father  of  all  life  'mongst  men, 
What  time  I  breathed  first  the  Tuscan  air, 
And  when  was  granted  me  such  benison 

To  enter  the  high  sphere  in  which  ye  wheel  ^^^ 

Your  region  was  allotted  to  me  then. 
To  you  devoutly  now  the  sighs  appeal 
Of  my  rapt  heart  fit  virtue  to  acquire 
For  the  hard  task  which  claimeth  all  its  zeal. 
*'  Thou  art  so  near  the  sum  of  all  desire," 
Began  my  Beatrice,  "  that  indeed 
Clearness  and  strength  thy  vision  should  mspire, 
And  therefore  ere  thou  further  dost  proceed 

Gaze  downwards  and  behold  how  vast  a  world 
Beneath  thy  feet  thou  hast  already  laid, 
So  that  thy  heart,  with  fullest  joy  unfurled, 
Unto  the  host  triumphant  may  draw  near. 
Which  joyous  cometh,  through  this  ether  whirled. 
My  vision  I  turned  back  through  every  sphere. 

The  seven  beneath  me,  and  this  globe  I  saw  ^^^ 

Such  that  I  smiled,  so  mean  did  it  appear, 
And  I  approve  as  best  that  sage's  law 

Which  most  despises  it,  and  who  doth  dream 
Of  other  worlds,  I  think  has  least  of  flaw. 

Line  110.  The  constellation  of  the  Gemini,  in  which  sign  Dant^  makes  his 
entry  into  the  sphere  of  the  fixed  stars,  a^  it  was  under  that  constellation  that 
he  was  born. 


126 


130 


348  PARADISE.  Canto  XXIII. 

I  saw  the  daughter  of  Latona  beam 

Without  that  shadow,  which  my  reason  won  ^*^ 

Falsely  of  old,  of  rare  and  dense  to  deem. 
The  visage  of  thy  son,  Hyperion, 

There  I  sustained,  and  there  I  saw  how  near 

Around  him  Maja  and  Dione  wonne. 
The  tempering  of  Jove  did  thence  appear  ^*^ 

Betwixt  his  sire  and  son,  and  thence  the  change 

Their  stations  underwent  to  me  was  clear. 
And  all  the  seven  were  shown  me  in  their  range. 

How  vast  in  space,  and  how  each  swiftly  sways, 

And  how  in  distant  grooves  they  onwards  range.  ^^^ 

The  area  where  we  fiercely  strive  our  days, 

I,  with  the  eternal  Twins  revolving  there, 

Appeared  to  me  with  all  its  hills  and  bays  : 
Thence  turned  my  eyes  unto  those  eyes  so  fair. 

Line  139.  I  saw  the  moon  without  its  spots.     See  Canto  II. 

Line  144.  Mercury  and  Venus,  here  named  respectively  after  their  mothers. 

Line  146.  Between  Saturn  and  Mars. 


CANTO  XXIII. 

Dante  beholds  the  triumph  of  Christ  with  His  saints.  The  Saviour,  followed 
by  his  Virgin  Mother,  ascends  out  of  sight  into  the  higher  Heavens.  The 
body  of  the  saints  of  both  Testaments  remains  with  Dante. 

As  'midst  the  loved  leaves  the  small  bird  bides 
With  her  sweet  young  ones  resting  in  the  nest 
Throughout  the  night,  which  all  things  from  us  hides, 

And  both  to  see  those  objects  loved  the  best, 

And  for  their  pasture  to  find  food  enow,  '^ 

For  which  all  toil  to  her  is  sweet  as  rest, 

Forestals  the  time,  and  on  the  open  bough 
With  ardent  longing  waiteth  for  the  sun. 
Fixed  in  her  gaze,  until  the  dawning  glow, 

So  stood  erect  my  lady,  towards  the  moon  ^® 

Of  Heaven's  high  concave  turned,  with  gaze  intent, 
-  Where  the  sun  seems  least  hurriedly  to  wonne  ; 

So  that  beholding  her  suspense  unpent, 

I  then  became  like  one  who  something  new 

Desireth,  and  in  hope  remains  content.  ^^ 

Line  12.  The  sun  appearing  to  travel  slowest  when  in  mid-Heaven. 


Canto  XXIII.  PARADISE.  34^ 

'Twixt  one  and  other  but  brief  space  I  knew, 
I  mean  'twixt  expectation  and  'twixt  sight, 
When  more  and  more  the  Heavens  resplendent  grew. 

"  Of  Christ's  high  triumph,  lo !  the  serried  flight, 

And  all  the  fruit,"  did  Beatrix  exclaim,  ^^ 

"  Upgathered  from  those  spheres  of  whirling  light." 

It  seemed  to  me  her  face  was  all  aflame. 

And  in  her  eyes  such  store  of  gladness  shone, 
All  undevelopt  I  must  pass  that  theme. 

As  in  the  nights  serene  of  bright  full  moon  ^ 

Fair  Trivia  smileth  'midst  the  nymphs  eteme, 
Which  paint  the  Heavens  through  all  its  glorious  noon, 

Saw  I,  above  the  thousand  lights  that  burn. 
One  sun,  that  all  the  others  kindled  there, 
As  does  our  own  the  starry  train  supeme,  ^ 

And  through  that  living  light  beyond  compare 
The  shining  substance  beamed  so  brilliant  clear 
That  in  my  eyes  the  sight  I  could  not  bear. 

0  Beatrice !  my  sweet  guide  and  dear. 

Who  told  me  "  He  who  overpowers  thy  sight  ^ 

Is  power  'gainst  which  resistance  'vails  not.     Here 
Is  the  Eternal  Wisdom  and  the  might 

Which  sped  the  pathway  'twixt  the  sky  and  earth, 

For  which  was  erst  such  longing  infinite." 
Like  fire  expanding  in  a  cloud  takes  birth  *^ 

That  cannot  hold  it  longer,  and  released. 

Against  its  nature,  down  to  earth  flies  forth, 
So  did  my  mind  'midst  that  celestial  feast 

Issue  from  out  itself,  enlarged  the  while. 

And  memory  knows  not  how  it  then  increased.  ■** 

"  Open  thy  eyes  to  see  me  now  awhile. 

Things  thou  hast  now  beheld  to  give  thee  power 

Amply  sufficient  to  sustain  my  smile." 

1  was  like  one  in  truth  who  thinketh  o'er 

Some  dream  forgotten,  and  who  strives  in  vain  *^ 

Within  his  mind  its  image  to  restore. 
What  time  I  heard  that  all-thankworthy  strain 

Proffered  unto  me,  to  be  rased  no  more 

From  that  book  where  the  past  is  written  plain. 
If  all  those  tuneful  tongues  the  chorus  bore,  ** 

Which,  nourished  with  their  sweetest  milk  apart. 

Fair  Polyhymnia  and  her  train  of  yore 

Line  26.  A  name  of  Diana,  or  the  moon. 
Line  37.  Jesus  Christ. 
Line  57.  The  Muses. 


350  PARADISE.  Canto  XXIII. 

To  aid  me,  of  the  truth  in  thousandth  part 

That  holy  smile  would  not  be  shown,  nor  how 

Beamed  clear  that  holy  face,  with  all  their  art.  ^" 

Thus  I,  who  Paradise  am  painting  now, 

Must  leap  o'er  much  of  this  my  holy  theme, 
As  one  who  finds  his  path  cut  off,  I  trow. 

But  of  the  weighty  object  if  one  deem, 

And  of  the  mortal  shoulder  that  doth  bear,  ^^ 

Although  it  tremble,  still  one  would  not  blame. 

This  is  no  sea  for  little  bark  to  steer, 

Cleaving  through  which  goes  on  my  daring  prow, 
Nor  for  a  helmsman  who  himself  would  spare. 

"  Why  does  my  face  so  wholly  charm  thee  now  ^" 

That  for  this  garden  fair  thou  dost  not  pine, 
Which  'neath  the  rays  of  Christ  doth  bloom  and  blow  ? 

Here  is  the  Eose,  in  which  the  Word  Divine 
The  flesh  became ;  and  here  the  Lilies  rise, 
Win  the  true  path  who  seek  their  odorous  wine.'*  ^^ 

Thus  Beatrix,  and  I,  to  her  advice 

Who  aye  was  ready,  turned  me  once  again 
Unto  that  strife  for  my  poor  dazzled  eyes. 

As  'neath  a  sun  ray  which  doth  glance  between 

A  broken  cloud,  of  old  a  flowery  field  ^^ 

My  own  eyes  covered  with  a  shade  have  seen. 

So  the  vast  crowd  of  splendours  I  beheld 

Lit  from  above  with  lightning's  burning  rays. 
Nor  saw  the  source  from  which  the  glory  welled. 

Benignant  virtue  !  which  did  o'er  them  blaze,  ®^ 

Thou  raisedst  thyself  above,  to  leave  me  room 
That  my  poor  powerless  eyes  might  hither  gaze. 

The  name  of  that  fair  flower,  the  Eose,  to  whom 
Morning  and  eventide  I  make  my  vow, 
Called  to  her  flame  my  soul  as  to  its  home.  ^*^ 

And  while  on  both  my  eyeballs  did  it  glow, 
The  size  and  nature  of  that  living  star. 
Which  conquers  all  above  as  erst  below, 

Within  the  Heavens  a  light  descended  there, 

Formed  in  a  circle  like  a  coronal,  ^* 

And  girt  her  round,  and  wheeled  around  her  fair. 

Whatever  melody  most  sweet  doth  fall 

On  earth,  and  mostly  doth  the  soul  inspire, 
Would  seem  like  thunder  burst  from  cloudy  pall 

Line  73.  The  Virgin  Mary,  termed  by  the  Church  Rosa  Mystica. 
Line  75.  The  Lilies  are  explained  to  mean  the  twelve  Apostles. 
Line  94.  Stated  by  the  commentators  to  be  intended  for  the  Angel  Gabriel, 
who  first  announced  to  the  Virgin  her  high  destiny. 


Canto  XXIII.  PARADISE.  351 

Compared  unto  the  sounding  of  that  lyre  ^'^^ 

With  which  the  beauteous  Sapphire  was  encr owned, 
Through  whom  Heaven's  Sapphire  glows  with  brighter  fire. 
*'  I  am  the  angelic  love  that  wheels  around 

The  rapture  high,  that  breatheth  from  the  womb 

Where  for  our  love  a  dwelling-place  was  found.  ^^* 

And,  Lady  of  the  Sky,  I'll  thee  illume 

While  following  thy  Son ;  the  sphere  most  high 

Thou  mak'st  more  Godlike  when  thou  there  dost  come." 
Then  was  that  sweet  revolving  melody 

Brought  to  a  close,  and  every  other  light  "® 

The  name  of  Mary  sounded  through  the  sky. 
That  royal  garb,  which  all  the  spheres  with  might 

Surroundeth,  and  which  glows  most  vivified 

Beneath  the  breathing  of  Grod's  infinite. 
Was  stretched  above  us,  with  its  inner  side  *^^ 

So  distant  that  its  semblance  at  that  hour 

Where  we  were  stationed  could  not  be  descried. 
Therefore  my  eyes  did  not  possess  the  power 

To  follow  after  that  crowned  flame  above. 

Which  soared  aloft  behind  the  seed  it  bore.  ^^^ 

And  like  a  little  child  its  arms  doth  move 

Towards  its  mother  when  it  milk  has  ta'en 

Through  that  affection  which  its  gestures  prove, 
Each  of  those  whitest  flames  did  upwards  strain 

Its  soaring  crest  that  the  affection  deep  ^^ 

They  bore  for  Mary  unto  me  was  plain. 
Thence  in  my  presence  they  their  station  keep, 

Begina  Coeli  with  such  sweetness  singing 

That  evermore  the  rapture  do  I  reap. 
O  what  a  wealth  of  bliss  is  there  upspringing  ^^^ 

In  those  rich  storehouses,  who  erst  below 

The  seed  of  good  deeds  aye  abroad  were  flinging  ! 
Here  they  enjoy  that  treasure  evermo,' 

The  which  in  exile  and  with  tears  they  won 

In  Babylon,  whose  gold  they  did  not  know.  "* 

Here  doth  there  triumph,  'neath  the  lofty  Son 

Of  God  and  Mary,  with  the  saints  o'  the  Old 

And  the  New  Testament  in  unison. 
He  who  the  keys  of  glory  here  doth  hold. 

Line  103.  The  beauteous  Sapphire  is  the  Virgin. 

Line  112.  The  ninth  Heaven,  called  the  Primum  Mobile,  which  enfolds  and 
gives  motion  to  the  lower  eight. 


352  PAEADISE.  Canto  XXIV. 


CANTO    XXIV. 

At  Beatrice's  request  Saint  Peter  questions  Dante  upon  his  Faith,  and  approves 
his  exposition  of  his  belief  and  the  grounds  on  which  it  was  founded. 

*'  O  GUESTS  elected  to  the  Supper  high 

Of  the  Blessed  Lamb,  who  spreads  for  ye  a  feast, 
Which  your  desire  doth  wholly  satisfy ; 

If,  by  the  grace  of  God,  this  one  foretaste 

The  crumbs  which  from  your  table  ye  let  fall,  ^ 

Or  ere  that  Death  his  bound  of  time  hath  traced, 

Unto  his  will  immense,  attention  call. 

And  sprinkle  him  with  dew,  since  ever  ye 

Drink  from  that  fount  whence  come  his  dreamings  all." 

So  Beatrice,  and  those  souls  in  glee,  ^'^ 

Spheres  on  their  firmly-fixed  poles  became, 
Like  comets,  blazing  yet  more  brilliantly. 

And  as  the  wheels  within  some  clockwork  frame 
Go  round  in  manner,  that  the  first  as  still. 
The  last  as  flying  rapidly  doth  seem,  '^ 

So  did  those  carol  dances,  as  they  wheel 

In  different  measure,  unto  me  make  known. 
Or  swift,  or  slow,  the  wealth  that  each  doth  fill. 

Out  of  that  carol  which  the  fairest  shone 

I  saw  there  issue  forth  such  rapturous  fire,  ^^ 

That  none  were  left  so  brilliant  in  their  tone. 

And  thrice  around  my  Beatrix  the  spire 
Eevolved,  with  a  song  so  all  divine, 
Cannot  repeat  it  fantasy's  desire  : 

My  pen  goes  o'er  it,  nor  records  my  line,  ** 

For  our  imagination  has  no  hues. 
Much  less  our  speech,  such  rich  folds  to  design. 

"  O  saintly  sister  mine,  what  thou  dost  use 

Of  prayer  devoutly,  through  thy  ardent  love, 

Me  from  that  beauteous  circle  doth  unloose."  ^^ 

Then,  when  that  blessed  flame  had  ceased  to  move, 
Towards  my  lady  grew  erect  the  spire, 
Which  spake  as  I  have  written  it  above. 

And  she :  "  O  light  eterne  of  the  great  sire, 

To  whom  our  Lord  did  leave  the  keys,  which  He  ^ 

Carried  below  from  this  rejoicing  choir. 

Line  16.  The  carol  dance,  as  already  explained,  was  formed  by  a  set  who 
while  dancing  sang  to  their  measure.  The  spirits  here  formed  several  carol 
dances,  in  which  the  various  sets  showed  their  amount  of  grace  by  the 
velocity  of  their  movements. 


Canto  XXIV.  PARADISE.  353 

Try  this  man  on  the  points  that  pleaseth  thee, 

Or  light  or  hard,  concerning  that  true  Faith 

By  which  of  old  thou  walkedst  on  the  sea. 
If  he  loves  well,  and  hopeth  well,  and  hath  *o 

Belief,  is  hid  not  to  thee,  since  thou'st  seen 

There,  where  one  everything  depicted  seeth. 
But  since  this  realm  hath  made  each  citizen 

Through  the  true  Faith  to  make  its  glories  shine, 

'Twere  good  to  speak  of  it  within  his  ken."  *^ 

Just  as  a  scholar  doth  his  thoughts  combine 

And  speaks  not,  till  the  master  hath  laid  bare 

The  question,  to  approve  it,  not  define. 
So  every  argument  did  I  prepare 

The  while  she  spake,  that  I  might  ready  be  *® 

For  such  profession  and  such  questioner. 
"  Speak,  O  good  Christian  :  make  it  clear  to  see 

What  is  this  Faith  ?"  on  which  I  raised  my  front 

Towards  the  light  whence  this  was  breathed  on  me. 
Then  turned  to  Beatrix,  whose  cheering  wont  ^^ 

Encouraged  me,  that  I  should  outwards  pour 

The  water  stored  in  my  eternal  fount. 
*'  May  grace,  which  granteth  to  confess  me  o'er 

To  the  high  leader  of  our  Church,  assoil 

With  clear  expression  my  thought's  inmost  lore !"  *" 

Then  I  continued :  "  As  the  truthful  style 

Of  thy  dear  brother,  father,  writes  it  clear. 

Who,  with  thee,  to  the  truth  won  Rome  erewhile. 
Faith  is  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for  here, 

And  argument  of  things  that  are  not  seen ;  ^* 

And  this  to  me  its  essence  doth  appear." 
Then  heard  I :  "  Thou  dost  feel  it  right  I  ween. 

If  thou  well  understand'st  why  Faith  he  brings. 

The  substances  and  arguments  between." 
And  quickly  I :  "  The  deep  mysterious  things  ™ 

Whose  sight  is  granted  to  me  here  as  boon. 

Are  so  concealed  from  mortal  communings. 
That  there  their  being  is  in  Faith  alone. 

Upon  the  which  is  built  Hope's  soaring  height : 

And  therefore  as  a  substance  is  it  shown  :  ^^ 

And  from  this  Faith,  without  all  other  sight, 

'Tis  fit  that  man  his  reasoning  powers  should  ply. 

And  therefore  as  an  argument  'tis  hight." 

Line  62.  St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  xi.  1. 

2a 


364,  PARADISE.  Canto  XXIV. 

Then  heard  I ;   "If  whate'er  by  learning  high 

Is  gained  below  were  but  thus  understood,  ^ 

No  place  would  be  for  sophist's  casuistry." 

Thus  breathed  from  out  that  love,  which  kindling  glowed : 
Thereto  was  joined :  "  In  metal  and  in  print 
The  coin  is  current,  and  I  own  it  good. 

But  tell  me  of  thy  purse,  dost  bear  it  in't  ?"  ^ 

And  I :  "  I  have  it  there  so  bright  and  round 
That  nought  can  make  me  doubtful  of  its  mint." 

Quickly  there  issued  from  the  light  profound 

Which  there  was  beaming  bright,  **  This  jewel  good, 
Built  upon  which  all  virtue  must  be  found,  ^"^ 

Whence  did  it  come  to  thee  ?"  "  The  bounteous  flood 
O'  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  upon  the  Old 
And  the  New  Testament  is  shed  abroad, 

Is  argument,  so  subtle  in  its  fold 

Conclusive,  that  beside  it  to  the  view  '* 

All  demonstration  as  obtuse  I  hold." 

"  The  ancient  proposition,  and  the  new," 

After  I  heard,  "  which  thee  do  so  persuade. 
Why  dost  thou  hold  them  for  Divine  and  true?" 

And  I :  *'  The  proof,  which  hath  that  truth  displayed,  ^^ 

Is  in  the  miracles,  which  Nature  ne*er 
Wrought  with  her  steel,  nor  on  her  anvil  laid." 

Was  answered  to  me :  "  Say  who  makes  thee  'ware 
Those  miracles  in  truth  to  be  the  same 
Which  they  would  vouch  for?  others  do  not  swear."       ^"^ 

"Had  the  world  grown  to  Christian,"  I  exclaim, 
*'  Without  those  miracles,  this  very  one 
More  power  than  all  a  hundredfold  would  claim. 

That  thou  didst  enter  poor  and  fasting,  on 

The  field,  in  which  thou  sowedst  the  holy  plant,  "^ 

Which  erst  was  Tine,  and  now  a  briar  has  grown." 

This  finished,  in  that  lofty  court  each  saint 

Shouted  along  their  spheres,  "  One  Cod  we  praise," 
In  melody  the  which  m  Heaven  they  chaunt. 

And  that  high  peer,  whose  questions  me  did  raise,  "* 

Examining,  thus  on  from  bough  to. bough. 
So  that  we  neared  unto  the  highest  sprays, 

Began  again :  "  The  grace  which  courteth  now 

With  thy  own  mind,  hath  made  thee  ope  thy  mouth. 
Just  as  it  should  have  opened,  until  now ;  ^^^ 

That  I  approve  the  whole  that  it  avoweth : 
But  now  thy  credence  to  express  were  meet, 
And  to  what  cause  thy  soul  that  credence  oweth." 


Canto  XXV.  PARADISE.  365 


125 


"  O  holy  father,  who  in  God  dost  greet 

What  thou  believedst,  so  that  thou  didst  go 

Within  the  sepulchre,  ere  younger  feet," 
Thus  I  began  :  "  thou  wouldst  that  I  should  show 

The  form  of  the  belief  to  which  I  cleave. 

And  also  of  its  motive  thou  wouldst  know, 
And  I  reply :  I  in  one  God  believe,  ^ 

Sole  and  eterne,  who  moveth  all  the  Heaven 

With  love,  nor  His  own  nature  ere  doth  leave-: 
And  to  such  faith  not  only  proofs  are  given, 

Both  physical  and  metaphysical, 

But  rather  proves  that  truth  the  rained  leaven  ^ 

Through  Moses  and  the  Psalms  and  Prophets  all, 

The  Gospel,  and  yourselves  who  wrote  in  turn, 

Because  the  Holy  Ghost  on  ye  did  fall. 
And  I  believe  in  Persons  Three  Eterne, 

These  I  believe  an  Essence,  One  and  Trine,  ^*® 

Where  Singular  and  Plural  I  discern. 
Of  that  profoundest  nature  so  Divine 

Which  now  I  touch,  my  mind  has  caught  the  mark 

Reading  so  many  a  time  the  Gospel  line. 
This  is  the  source :  this  is  the  little  spark  ^** 

Which  broadens  after  to  such  living  flame. 

And  shines  on  me,  like  star  in  Heaven's  high  arc." 
As  when  a  master  hears  some  pleasing  theme, 

His  servant  thence  embraces,  who  doth  stand 

Silent,  once  told  the  errand  whence  he  came,  "** 

So  singing  o'er  me  benediction  bland, 

Girt  me  three  times  as  I  to  silence  drew 

The  Apostolic  light,  at  whose  command 
I'd  spoken :  so  I  pleased  with  parlance  true. 

Line  126.  St.  John  xx.  4,  5,  6.  In  the  original  Dante  writes,  "  towards 
the  sepulchre,"  which  Venturi  considers  a  slip,  as  John  outran  Peter :  the 
slight  alteration  I  have  adopted  reconciles  the  poem  with  John's  account 
of  the  fact. 


CANTO   XXV. 

Saint  James  joins  Saint  Peter,  and  questions  Dante  as  to  the  grounds  of 
his  Hope.  After  his  reply,  Saint  John  advances  to  his  brother  Apostles 
and  Dante  blinds  himself  by  gazing  too  intently  on  his  flame,  to  see 
whether  he  has  risen  to  Heaven  with  his  body,  which  Saint  John  declares 
to  have  been  the  case  only  with  Christ  and  his  Virgin  Mother. 


356  PARADISE.  Canto  XXV. 

If  it  should  hap  this  holy  poem  e'er, 

Which  Heaven  and  earth  have  helped,  and  which  did  mar 
My  frame  with  abstinence  for  many  a  year. 
Conquer  the  cruelty  which  me  doth  bar 

From  the  fair  sheepfold  where  I  slept  a  lamb  * 

Hateful  to  wolves,  who  on  me  made  their  war ; 
With  other  voice  henceforth,  nor  hair  the  same, 
A  poet  I'd  return,  and  o'er  the  font 
Where  I  was  christened,  the  wreathed  laurel  claim  : 
For  in  the  Faith,  which  only  makes  account  ^^ 

Souls  unto  God,  I  entered  there,  and  then 
For  it  did  Peter  circle  thus  my  front. 
Thence  towards  us  moved  another  denizen 
Out  of  the  troop,  from  whence  had  issued 
The  earliest  vicar  left  by  Christ  o'er  men.  " 

And  my  dear  lady  full  of  gladness  said, 
"  Look  up,  look  up,  behold  the  holy  peer 
For  whom,  below,  Galicia's  roads  they  tread." 
As  when  a  dove  doth  place  itself  anear 

Its  comrade,  one  and  other  sheds  abroad  *' 

Circling  and  murmuring  their  affection  dear : 
So  I  beheld  the  one  with  welcome  good 

Greeting  the  other  great  and  glorious  chief. 
The  while  the  food  they  feast  in  Heaven  they  laud. 
But  when  were  closed  their  gratulations  brief,  ^* 

Silent,  before  me,  each  its  place  did  take 
So  blazing,  they  o'ercame  my  sight  though  lief. 
Then  with  a  smile  did  Beatrice  speak  : 

"  O  life  of  glory !  by  the  whom  was  writ 
The  hope-won  gladness  of  our  palace,  make  ^ 

Hope's  praises  now  resound  upon  this  height, 

How  often  thou  didst  shape  it  thou  dost  know. 
Since  Christ  to  thee  display  est  Himself  most  bright." 
"  Lift  up  thy  head,  and  confidence  avow  : 

For  what  comes  hither  from  the  mortal  earth  ^ 

Must  surely  in  our  rays  to  ripeness  grow." 
This  comfort  from  the  second  fire  had  birth : 
On  which,  unto  those  hills  I  raised  my  eyes, 
Which  erst  had  bowed  them  with  their  too  great  worth. 

Line  5.  The  fair  sheepfold,  Florence,  whence  he  was  banished. 

Line  17.  The  Apostle  St.  James,  whose  shrine  at  Compostella  was  a 
favourite  resort  for  pilgrims  from  all  Europe. 

Line  33.  When  at  the  Transfiguration  the  three  Apostles,  Peter,  James, 
and  John,  were  present,  representing  the  three  spiritual  virtues  of  Faith, 
Hope,  and  Charity. 

Line  37.  The  second  flame,  St.  James. 


Canto  XXV.  PARADISE.  357 

"  Since  Grace  doth  will  that  thou  in  mortal  guise,  ^^ 

Ere  Death  has  ta'en  thee,  shouldst  our  emperor  see, 
Amidst  his  peers  in  secret'st  mysteries, 

So  that  this  Court's  true  glorj  seen  by  thee, 

Hope,  that  below  wins  love  with  amplest  dower, 

In  thee  and  others  rise  to  certainty :  ** 

Say  what  it  is,  and  how  its  bloom  doth  flower 

Within  thy  mind,  and  whence  to  thee  descried :" 
Thus  did  proceed  that  second  flame  of  power. 

And  pious  Beatrice,  who  did  guide 

My  pinions'  plumage  to  such  lofty  flight,  *® 

Preventing  my  response,  for  me  replied. 

"  In  the  Church  Militant  no  son  doth  fight 

With  more  of  hope,  as  written  in  that  sun,     V 
God,  who  aye  rayeth  o'er  our  cohorts  bright. ' 

Therefore  to  come  is  granted  him  as  boon  ** 

From  Egypt  to  Jerusalem,  to  see, 
Or  ere  his  militant  course  on  earth  be  run. 

The  other  points,  asked  not  to  satisfy 

Mere  knowledge,  but  that  he  may  hence  record 

How  much  this  virtue  ever  pleaseth  thee,  ^ 

I  leave  to  him ;  for  they  will  not  be  hard, 

Nor  cause  him  boasting ;  let  him  now  reply, 
And  may  God's  grace  its  aid  to  him  accord !" 

As  a  disciple,  prompt  and  willingly 

In  what  he  knows,  that  he  may  favour  win,  •* 

Unto  his  master's  questions  makes  reply : 

"  Hope  is  a  certain  waiting,"  I  define, 
"  Upon  the  future  glory,  built  upon 
Preceding  merit  and  the  Grace  Divine. 

From  many  stars  this  light  to  me  did  wonne  :  ^'^ 

But  he  who  first  distilled  it  in  my  heart 
Was  the  sweet  singer  of  God's  heavenly  throne. 

In  Thee  will  place  their  trust,  in  sacred  art 

Of  song  said  this  one,  they  who  know  thy  name. 

And  who  knows  not,  who  hath  my  faith  at  heart  ?  ^* 

Thou  didst  the  next  instil  it,  with  the  flame 
In  thy  Epistle,  so  that  on  the  rest, 
I,  who  am  full,  pour  o'er  your  holy  stream.'* 

Line  56.  From  Egypt  to  Jerusalem,  from  earth  to  Heaven. 

Line  73.    They   that   know  thy   name   will  put  their  trust  in   thee.— 
Psalm  ix.  10. 

Line  77-  The  author  of  the  Epistle  is  allowed  to  be  the  younger  James, 
and  not  the  elder  disciple  here  introduced. 


358  PARADISE.  Canto  XXV. 

The  while  I  spake,  within  the  living  breast 

Of  that  enkindled  flame,  a  glimmer  welled  ®" 

Sudden  and  oft  like  lightning  quickly  chased : 
Thence  there  breathed  out :  "  The  love  in  me  revealed 

Towards  this  virtue  still,  which  to  me  clung, 

Till  with  the  palm  I  issued  from  the  field, 
Wills  that  I  breathe  of  it  to  thee,  whose  tongue  ^* 

Delights  in  it ;  'twill  please  me  thou  shouldst  say 

That  which  this  hope  hath  promised  thee  so  long." 
And  I :  "  The  Scriptures  Old  and  New  display 

The  bourn  of  hope,  the  which  itself  I  greet 

In  souls  whom  Ood  has  filled  with  love  for  aye.  ^^ 

Each  will  be  clad,  Isaiah  doth  repeat, 

In  their  own  region  with  a  double  vest. 

And  their  own  region  is  this  life  so  sweet. 
And  thy  own  brother  even  more  confest. 

There,  where  he  treateth  of  the  robes  of  white  •* 

This  revelation  maketh  manifest." 
Soon  as  my  words  were  ended,  on  the  height 

Sperent  in  te,  above  us  sounded  near, 

To  which  made  answer  every  carolling  light. 
Then  from  amongst  them  drew  a  light  so  clear,  ^^ 

That  if  in  Cancer  did  such  crystal  glance. 

Winter's  first  month  would  but  one  day  appear. 
And  as  doth  rise,  and  enter  on  the  dance, 

A  joyous  virgin,  with  no  thought  of  sin. 

But  to  the  bride  to  do  obeisance,  ^'^ 

So  I  beheld  that  coruscating  sheen 

Move  to  the  pair,  revolving  in  their  wheel 

As  fitted  to  their  glowing  love  I  ween. 
He  joined  them  in  their  song  ineffable  : 

And  on  them  gazed  my  lady  unreprest  ^^® 

Like  spouse,  in  silence,  and  immovable. 
**  This  is  the  one  who  lay  upon  the  breast 

Of  our  own  Pelican  :  and  this  was  he 

Chosen  on  the  Cross  unto  the  high  behest." 
My  lady  thus,  nor  ne'ertheless  did  she  "* 

Her  vision  move  from  gazing  there  attent, 

After,  as  ere  the  words  she  spake  to  me. 

Line  91.  Therefore  in  their  land  they  shall  possess  the  double. — Isaiah 
Ixi.  7. 

Line  94.  St.  John  in  the  Apocalypse. 

Line  101.  Were  a  star  of  such  brilliance  in  the  constellation  of  Cancer, 
which  shines  throughout  the  night  during  the  first  month  of  the  winter 
solstice,  the  san  would  in  reality  never  set,  and  the  whole  month  would 
be  ad  one  day. 


Canto  XXVI.  PARADISE.  359 

Like  unto  him  who  p^azes  with  intent 

To  see  awhile  eclipse  the  solar  beam, 

Through  too  much  gazing  has  his  vision  spent,  ^^ 

So  grew  I,  looking  on  that  latest  flame, 

Whilst  it  was  told  me :  "  Why,  a  thing  to  see 

Which  here  is  not,  dost  face  my  dazzling  gleam  ? 
My  frame  is  earth  on  earth,  and  so  will  be 

With  all  the  rest,  until  our  sum  be  brought  ^^5 

Equal  in  number  unto  God's  decree. 
With  their  two  garments  in  this  blessed  Court 

Are  those  two  lights  alone,  who  now  ascended : 

And  this  within  thy  world  thou  mayst  report." 
With  this  the  glowing  wheel  its  circling  ended,  ^^^ 

Together  with  the  sweet  accompaniment 

Which  from  the  trinal  spiral's  murmur  blended  : 
Just  as  for  pause,  or  peril  to  prevent, 

The  oars  that  erst  within  the  water  plied. 

When  sounds  the  signal,  sudden  rest  suspent.  ^^ 

Ah  !  in  my  mind  how  I  was  terrified 

What  time  I  turned  to  see  my  Beatrix, 

That  her  I  could  not  see,  though  by  her  side 
I  there  was  standing  in  the  World  of  Bliss ! 

Line  121.  Dante  looks  thus  intently  on  the  spirit,  which  he  learns  is 
St.  John,  to  see  whether  he  has  risen  with  his  body  to  Heaven,  according  to 
the  doubt  raised  by  the  words  of  Christ  to  the  disciples,  "  If  I  will  that 
he  tarry  till  I  come,  what  is  that  to  thee  ?" 

Line  128.  Christ  and  Mary,  who  were  described  in  the  last  Canto  as 
ascending  to  the  higher  Heaven,  while  the  saints  remained. 


CANTO  XXVI. 

St.  John  examines  Dante  concerning  Charity.  A  fourth  flame  then  advances, 
in  which  is  the  soul  of  Adam,  who  acquaints  Dante  with  the  real  reason 
of  his  fail,  and  the  length  of  time  he  remained  in  the  terrestrial  Paradise. 

The  while  in  doubt  I  stood,  through  vision  spent. 
From  out  the  beaming  flame  which  dazzled  it. 
There  issued  words  which  made  me  all  intent, 

Saying,  "  While  thou  thy  vision  dost  refit, 

Which  gazing  on  me  thou  hast  lost,  'twere  well  ^ 

That  converse  now  should  compensate  for  sight. 

Begin,  then,  and  declare,  on  what  doth  dwell 
Thy  soul's  desire,  and  meanwhile  understand 
Thy  sight  not  dead,  but  wandering  for  a  spell, 


360  PARADISE.  Cahto   XXVI- 

Because  the  lady  who  throughout  this  land  ** 

Divine  doth  lead  thee,  in  her  look  doth  claim 
The  virtue  granted  Ananias'  hand." 

"  Or  swift  or  slow  as  her  good  will  may  deem, 

May  healing  clear  the  eyes,  which  were  the  gates 
Through  which  she  entered  with  my  deathless  flame !      ^* 

That  Grood,  which  wholly  in  this  Court  elates. 
Is  Alpha  and  Omega  of  the  whole 
Which  love  or  lightly  or  with  strength  relates." 

The  selfsame  voice  which  caused  away  to  roll 

The  terror  of  my  sudden  dazzlement,  ^ 

To  further  parley  prompted  still  my  soul. 

And  told  me :  "  Thou  must  sift  thy  argument 
Certes  through  finer  sieve,  'twere  fit  for  thee 
To  say  who  aimed  thy  bow  to  such  intent." 

And  I :  "By  proofs  of  high  philosophy  ** 

And  by  authority  which  from  here  descends, 
Such  love  was  fitly  printed  upon  me. 

For  good,  in  what  of  good  one  apprehends. 
So  kindles  love  proportioned,  and  the  more 
That  it  the  more  of  goodness  comprehends.  ** 

Then  for  the  essence  which  contains  such  store. 
That  every  good  which  out  of  it  is  found. 
Is  but  a  ray  of  its  own  light  galore ; 

More  than  in  others  then  must  it  abound 

Within  his  loving  mind  who  seeth  clear  ^ 

The  truth  on  which  this  argument  is  found. 

Such  truth  unto  my  intellect  lays  bare 
He,  who  displays  to  me  the  primal  love 
Of  all  the  beings  in  the  eternal  sphere. 

And  that  true  author's  voice  doth  also  prove,  *® 

Who  unto  Moses  of  himself  did  speak : 
*  I'll  make  before  thee  all  my  goodness  move ! 

Thou  also  makest  it  plain,  where  thou  dost  wake 
The  proem  high,  which  more  than  every  ban. 
The  secret  of  the  Heavens  to  earth  doth  break.'  "  *^ 

Line  12.  Who  by  placing  his  hands  on  Saul  restored  his  lost  sight. — 
Acts  ix. 

Line  16.  Dante  here  replies  to  St.  John's  question  as  to  what  constitutes 
his  soul's  desire,  which  he  declares  to  be  God,  the  Highest  Good. 

Line  37.  Supposed  to  be  either  Aristotle  or  Dionysius  the  Areopagite,  who 
wrote  concerning  the  Celestial  Hierarchies,  already  introduced  in  Canto  X., 
and  again  alluded  to  in  Canto  XXVIII. 

Line  42.  And  he  said,  I  will  make  all  my  goodness  pass  before  thee. — 
Exodus  xxxiii.  19. 

Line  45.  The  commencement  of  St.  John's  Gospel. 


Canto  XXVI. 


PARADISE.  361 


And  then  I  heard  :  "  By  intellect  of  man, 
And  by  authority  with  it  agreeing, 
Beyond  all  else  thy  love  to  God  maintain. 
But  tell  me  still,  if  thou  dost  feel  thy  being  ^ 

With  other  cords  drawn  towards  Him,  to  descry 
How  many  fangs  of  love  are  on  thee  preying." 
The  holy  purpose  of  Christ's  eagle  high 

Was  hidden  not  from  me,  but  well  I  knew 
Where  my  confession  he  desired  to  ply.  ^ 

«  Each  grappling  fang,"  I  then  began  anew, 

"  Which  unto  God  the  heart  with  power  is  swaying. 
Unto  my  charity  is  helpmeet  true. 
The  being  of  the  world,  and  my  own  being. 

That  I  might  live  the  death  which  He  sustained,  ^^ 

What  each  believer  hopes,  with  me  agreeing, 
With  that  the  living  knowledge  now  explained. 
Of  evil  love  hath  drawn  me  from  the  sea, 
And  to  the  shore  of  right  love  me  have  chained. 
The  leaves,  of  all  the  garden's  greenery  ^ 

Of  the  eternal  Gardener,  love  I  solely  ^^ 

As  each  from  Him  hath  goodness  won  m  tee. 
As  I  ffrew  still  a  song  of  sweetness  wholly 

Eesounded  through  the  sky,  and  with  the  rest 
My  lady  chanted  Holy,  Holy,  Holy.  ^ 

As  bripht  light  chases  dreams  from  one  at  I'est, 
By  the  visual  organ  which  doth  greet  the  hght. 
Piercing  the  retina  from  vest  to  vest, 
And  he  awakened,  what  doth  greet  his  sight 

Through  sudden  vigil  doth  not  clear  behold  ^ 

Until  his  judgment  helpeth  him  aright ; 
So  from  my  eyes  each  mote  away  was  roiled 
By  a  bright  ray  from  Beatrice's  eyes, 
Which  shone  upon  me  thousand,  thousand  fold. 
Whence  better  than  before  my  sight  descries,  ^ 

And  of  a  fourth  light,  as  one  stupehed 
I  questioned,  which  I  saw  amongst  us  rise. 
-  Behind  those  rays,"  my  lady  then  replied, 

"  The  first  soul  there  does  his  Creator  woo,       ^^ 
Who  first  made  virtue,  since  he  first  was  tried.  ^ 

Just  as  the  leaf  doth  bend  upon  the  bough 

When  breathes  the  passing  wmd,  and  then  doth  rise 
Bv  its  own  virtue  rearing  it  anew. 
So  did  I  reverent  bow,  while  she  replies, 

Awestruck,  and  then  once  more  emboldened  grown 
By  the  desire  to  speak  which  m  me  hes. 
Line  52.  Christ's  eagle— St.  John. 


100 


105 


362 ;  PARADISE.  Canto  XXVI. 

I  thus  began :  "  O  apple,  who  alone 

Wast  ripe  created,  ancient  sire !  who  aye 

Each  wedded  bride  dost  for  thy  daughter  own, 
And  daughter-in-law,  devoutly  thee  I  pray 

To  speak  to  me :  my  wish  thou  well  dost  note,  ^ 

Which,  to  hear  sooner,  I  forbear  to  say." 
Just  as  at  times  a  dog  doth  sleek  its  coat 

As  its  aflPection  prompteth,  to  display 

The  feeling  its  appearance  doth  denote. 
So  there  that  first  soul,  in  a  similar  way 

Through  medium  of  its  covering  made  me  see 

How  much  to  please  me  grew  its  spirit  gay. 
Then  breathed :  "  Without  its  being  told  by  thee, 

To  me  thy  whole  desire  is  better  known 

Than  aught  by  thee  of  greatest  certainty : 
Because  I  see  it  that  true  glass  upon,  • 

Which  makes  itself  parhelion  to  all  things, 

While  nothing  makes  of  it  parhelion. 
Thou'dst  hear  how  long,  since  God  my  sojoumings 

Granted  within  that  garden,  whence  this  maid 

Thy  steps  along  this  lengthened  ladder  brings  : 
And  to  my  eyes  how  long  its  gladness  stayed, 

And  the  true  reason  why  God  banished  me, 

And  what  the  language  which  I  used  and  made. 
My  son,  it  was  not  tasting  of  the  tree 

That  was  the  reason  of  so  great  exile. 

But  only  disobeying  the  decree. 
There,  whence  thy  lady  Virgil  moved  erewhile, 

Four  thousand  and  three  hundred  years  and  twain, 

For  this  high  conclave  was  I  yearning  still  : 
And  the  sun  passing  through  the  Zodiac's  train 

I  saw  nine  hundred  times  and  thirty  more, 

The  while  on  earth  my  living  course  I  ran. 
The  language  which  I  spake  was  wholly  o'er, 

Or  ere  in  their  impossible  emprise  ^^ 

The  race  of  Nimrod  strove  to  raise  their  tower. 
Since  nothing  which  on  man's  mere  reason  lies 

Was  everlasting,  since  the  human  will 

Aye  changes  'neath  the  influence  of  the  skies. 

Line  108.  A  parhelion  is  an  image  of  the  sun,  formed  by  its  reflected  light. 
God  reflects  His  light  on  all  things,  but  is  Himself  reflected  by  none. 

Line  119.  By  this  computation  of  the  length  of  time  in  which  Adam  remained 
in  Limbo,  until  borne  hence  in  Christ's  triumph  over  the  powers  of  Hell,  the 
birth  of  Christ  is  placed  5,200  years  after  the  Creation. 


120 


Canto  XXVH.  PARADISE.  363 

That  man  should  speak  is  work  of  Nature  still :  ^^® 

But  so  and  so  to  speak  doth  Nature  leave 
Unto  yourselves,  according  to  your  will. 

Ere  I  descended  to  the  infernal  grave, 

The  Highest  Good  on  earth  was  called  El, 

From  whom  doth  now  this  joy  around  me  weave.  ^^* 

Eli  'twas  after  called :  the  change  is  well ; 
For  use  of  mortals  is  like  leaf  on  bough 
Which  goes,  and  other  cometh  whence  it  fell. 

On  the  highest  mount  that  soars  o'er  ocean's  flow 

Was  I  in  life  of  purity  and  shame,  ^*^ 

From  the  first  hour  until  the  seventh,  whereto 

Changes  its  quadrant  the  sun's  westering  flame." 

Line  140.  The  stay  of  our  first  parents  in  Eden,  both  before  and  after  their 
fall,  amounted  to  seven  hours  :  such  from  a  legend  of  the  Middle  Ages  was 
the  belief  accepted  by  Dante,  for  which  there  is  probably  as  much  authority 
as  for  the  Miltonic  theory  lay  which  Protestant  belief  is  guided  as  to  the 
Adamite  period. 


CANTO  XXVII. 

After  a  chorus  of  praise  to  the  Holy  Trinity,  the  spirits  listen  silently  to 
Saint  Peter,  who  in  an  indignant  outburst  rebukes  the  government  of 
his  successors  in  the  Apostolic  See.  The  Heavenly  Host  glow  with 
sympathetic  indignation  at  his  words,  and  all  then  vanish  in  the  height. 
Beatrice  then  raises  Dante  to  the  ninth  Heaven,  the  nature  of  which  she 
explains  to  him,  and  blames  the  perversity  of  mankind,  whose  aims  are 
set  at  a  lower  goal. 

Unto  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost 
Glory  throughout  all  Paradise  began, 
That  in  the  sweet  song  were  my  senses  lost. 

That  which  I  saw,  meseemed  a  smile  that  ran 

Throughout  the  universe,  since  rapture  newer  ^ 

By  sight  and  hearing  through  my  being  ran. 

O  joy  ineffable  !  0  gladness  pure  ! 

O  life  entire  of  love  and  tranquil  good ! 
O  free  from  every  longing  wealth  secure  ! 

Before  me  the  four  torches  kindled  stood,  ^^ 

And  the  Apostle  who  the  first  did  come, 
With  growing  brilliancy  before  me  glowed : 

And  in  his  semblance  such  did  he  become 

As  Jove  might  do,  were  he  and  Mars's  pride. 

Grown  birds,  to  interchange  them  plume  for  plume.        ^* 

Line  15.  St.  Peter,  glowing  with  indignation,  assumed  the  sanguine  hue 
of  Mars  in  place  of  his  former  silvery  light. 


364  PARADISE.:  Canto  XXVII. 

The  Providence  which  order  doth  provide 

And  change  of  duty  here,  'mid  this  blest  crew 

Had  silence  now  imposed  on  everj  side 
What  time  I  heard :  "  If  I  take  colour  new 

Marvel  thou  not,  for  while  my  words  begin  ^ 

Thou  wilt  behold  each  one  of  these  change  hue. 
He  who  usurps  on  earth  that  place  of  mine, 

That  place  of  mine,  that  place  of  mine  now  vacant, 

Within  the  presence  of  G-od's  Son  Divine, 
Has  of  my  cemetery  made  a  fecant  ^* 

Cesspool  of  blood  and  filth,  whence  the  perverse 

Who  fell  from  Heaven,  in  Hell  doth  joy  complacent." 
That  roseate  hue,  which  o'er  a  cloud  adverse 

The  sun  doth  paint  at  eventide  and  morn. 

Beheld  I  then  o'er  all  the  Heaven  asperse.  *** 

And  like  a  virtuous  lady  who  would  scorn 

All  sin  herself,  if  only  she  doth  hear 

Of  others'  frailty,  groweth  all  forlorn, 
So  Beatrice  changed  her  semblance  here. 

And  so  methinks  eclipsed  the  Heavens  that  hour  ^ 

In  which  the  Christ  was  suffering  mortal  fear : 
Proceeded  then  his  words  of  angry  power. 

With  voice  so  changed  from  its  own  former  tone, 

That  even  his  semblance  was  not  altered  more. 
"  The  spouse  of  Christ  was  fed  not  with  my  own,  *® 

With  Linus',  and  with  Cletus'  blood  for  this, 

Now  as  a  thing  of  purchase  to  be  known : 
But  to  acquire  this  perfect  life  of  bliss. 

Urban,  Calixtus,  Sextus,  Pius  too, 

Their  lifeblood  shed,  after  long  agonies.  "** 

It  was  not  our  intention  that  a  few 

Alone  should  sit  at  our  successors'  right, 

And  at  his  left  the  rest  o'  the  Christian  crew. 
Nor  that  the  keys,  granted  to  me  with  might. 

Should  e'er  become  the  standard  in  a  war  ^ 

For  those  who  'gainst  their  christened  foemen  fight ; 
Nor  that  my  image  should  be  signet  for 

Mendacious  privileges  sold  for  gain. 

At  which  I  oft  glow  red  and  sparkle  o'er. 

Line  41.  All  the  martyrs  named  by  St.  Peter  were  amongst  his  successors, 
the  Bishops  of  Rome  in  the  second  and  fourth  centuries. 

Line  47.  Alluding  to  the  division  between  Guelphs  and  Ghibelines,  factions 
fomented  by  the  Popes,  who  of  course  favoured  their  own  party. 

Line  52.  The  seal  of  St.  Peter  being  affixed  to  the  Papal  Bulls,  by  which 
were  often  purchased  iniquitous  privileges. 


Canto  XXVII.  PARADISE.  36S 

In  shepherd  garb  rapacious  wolves  are  seen  * 

From  here  o'er  every  pasture  wandering  free. 
O  shield  of  God,  why  dost  so  still  remain ! 

They  of  Caorsa  and  of  Gascony 

Hasten  to  drink  our  blood,  to  what  vile  ending 

0  fair  commencement  hast  thou  hurried  thee !  ^ 
But  the  high  Providence  of  old  defending 

At  Eome,  with  Scipio,  the  world's  glorious  spoil 
As  I  perceive,  will  soon  be  succour  lending ; 

And  thou,  O  son,  who  through  thy  mortal  coil 

Once  more  below  must  turn  thee,  ope  thy  mouth,  ^* 

From  what  I  hide  not,  do  not  thou  recoil." 

As  upon  earth,  from  frozen  vapours,  snoweth 
Our  lower  air,  what  time  in  Capricorn 
The  sun  along  his  winter  solstice  goeth  ; 

So  I  beheld  o'er  ether  upwards  borne  ™' 

The  beauteous  snow  of  that  triumphant  cloud. 
Which  there,  till  then,  with  us  had  made  sojourn. 

My  vision  on  their  semblances  pursued. 

And  followed  them  till  midway,  when  the  height 

The  power  to  soar  yet  farther  disallowed  :  " 

On  which  my  lady,  who  beheld  me  quite 

Rapt  in  that  upwards  gazing,  said,  "  To  know 

How  thou  hast  turned  thee,  downwards  cast  thy  sight." 

Since  that  hour  when  my  glance  I  first  did  throw, 

1  found  I'd  traversed  all  the  arc  so  great  ^^ 
From  the  meridian  to  the  horizon  low. 

So  that  I  saw  on  this  side  Gades'  strait, 
Ulysses'  mad  emprise,  on  that  the  shore 
From  whence  Europa  made  so  sweet  a  freight : 

And  of  the  earth  my  sight  had  travelled  o'er  ^ 

A  further  space,  had  not  the  sun  gone  on 
Beneath  my  feet  a  Zodiac's  sign  and  more. 

The  enamoured  spirit  which  doth  ever  wonne 
In  dalliance  with  my  lady,  her  to  greet 
My  eyes  with  more  than  previous  ardour  won.  ^^ 

Line  58.  John  XXII.  of  Caorsa  and  Clement  V.  of  Gascony,  who  trans- 
ferred the  Holy  See  to  Avignon  in  1308,  and  was  alluded  to  in  Canto  XIX.  of 
the  "  Hell." 

Line  79.  Since  he  had  last  looked  down  on  entering  the  sphere  of  the 
fixed  stars,  Canto  XXIL,  he  had  past  from  the  meridian  circle  to  the  eastern 
horizon,  one  half  of  the  hemisphere.  The  sun  has  travelled  six  hours,  and 
Dante,  above  it,  has  travelled  the  same  space  in  the  last  but  one  of  the 
whirling  spheres. 

Line  82.  The  Straits  of  Gibraltar,  from  whence  Ulysses  sailed  into  mid- 
ocean— see  Canto  XXVI.  of  the  "  Hell"— and  Phoenicia,  from  the  shore  of 
which  Jupiter  bore  Europa  as  a  bull. 


366  PARADISE.  Cakto  XXVII. 

And  whether  Art  or  Nature  make  a  bait 

To  win  the  soul  with  beauty  through  the  eyes, 

In  human  flesh  and  blood,  or  pictured  state, 
All  heaped  together  I  would  nothing  prize 

Beside  the  bliss  divine,  which  on  me  shone,  ^^ 

What  time  I  turned  unto  her  smiling  guise. 
And  the  new  virtue  from  that  gaze  alone 

From  the  fair  nest  of  Leda  me  did  lift, 

And  in  the  swiftest  Heaven,  enwaffced  on. 
Its  portions  all,  diaphanous  and  swift,  ^^ 

Are  so  alike,  'twere  idle  to  inquire 

In  what  part  Beatrice  chose  to  drift. 
But  she  who  clearly  saw  my  whole  desire, 

Smiling,  began  with  such  a  joyous  air. 

That  God  seemed  through  her  visage  to  transpire.  ^^ 

"  The  nature  of  the  movement  circular. 

Still  in  the  midst,  while  all  the  rest  moved  round, 

Commenceth  hence,  as  from  its  goal  afar. 
And  in  this  Heaven  is  neither  place  nor  bound 

Save  God's  Divine,  in  which  is  lit  the  love  *  ^^® 

Which  whirls  it,  and  the  power  that  hence  is  found. 
Of  light  and  love  the  circle  bounds  above. 

As  this  the  other  spheres,  and  He  alone 

That  precinct  understands,  who  thus  hath  wove. 
Its  motion  is  not  by  the  others  shown,  "* 

But  all  the  rest  by  this  take  measurement, 

As  by  the  half  or  fifth  the  ten  is  known. 
And  as  within  this  vase  Time's  roots  are  pent, 

Henceforth  upon  the  others  for  its  leaves 

To  be  beheld,  thy  vision  must  be  bent.  ^^ 

p  worldly  lust,  that  mortals  so  enweaves 
\\  Beneath  its  waters,  that  no  one  has  power 
^Upwards  to  cast  his  eyes  beyond  its  waves ! 
In  men,  desire  of  good  doth  fairly  flower, 

But  withereth  through  sin's  continuous  rain  '^^ 

To  abortive  growths,  each  fruit  that  decked  their  bower. 
Pure  faith  and  innocence,  with  all  their  train. 

Are  found  in  children  only,  then  each  one 

Flies  ere  the  cheek  the  down  of  manhood  gain. 

Line  98.  From  the  constellation  of  the  Gemini,  so  called  from  Leda  being 
the  motl^er  o£  Castor  and  Pollux. 

Line  112.  The  empyrean  circles  this  sphere  as  this  sphere  circles  all  the 
others. 

Line  118.  Time  takes  its  measurement  from  the  motion  of  the  primum 
mobile,  although  its  apparent  measure  be  the  sun,  stars,  or  moon.  From 
this  Beatrice  marvels  at  human  nature,  which  cannot  soar  from  earth  to  the 
contemplation  of  Heavenly  things. 


Canto  XXVIII.  PARA.DISE.  367 

Who,  while  in  childhood's  prattle  fasteth,  grown  ^^'^ 

To  loosened  tongue  devours  of  sinful  snares 
All  food  soever,  under  any  moon. 

Who,  while  in  childhood's  prattle,  loves  and  hears 
His  mother,  when  his  speech  is  perfect,  now 
Desirous  for  her  burial,  counts  the  years.  ^^^ 

So  into  sable  doth  the  white  skin  grow 

From  its  first  aspect,  in  Ms  beauteous  child 
Who  bringeth  morn,  and  leaveth  eve  below. 

Thou,  that  this  cause  not  in  thee  wonder  wild. 

Think  that  on  earth  none  rules  the  people  o'er,  ^*^ 

Whence  is  humanity  so  far  beguiled. 

Ere  January  pass  from  winter  frore 

Through  the  neglected  hours  that  mar  your  date, 
These  spheres  supernal  will  so  loudly  roar, 

That  Fortune,  that  doth  now  with  longing  wait,  ^** 

Will  shift  each  stem,  where  pointeth  now  the  prow, 
So  that  straight  onwards  will  career  the  fleet ; 

And  after  flowers  true  fruit  will  stud  the  bough." 

Line  136.  So  rapidly  does  man — child  of  the  sun — degenerate  from  his 
fair  childhood.    The  generating  power  of  the  sun  has  been  before  alluded  to. 

Line  142.  Before  the  fractions,  left  out  in  each  year,  so  alter  the  seasons 
as  to  talce  January  out  of  winter :  a  periphrasis  merely  for  before  many 
years,  before  long.  The  introduction  of  the  Gregorian  Calendar  has  pre- 
vented the  occurrence  of  such  a  catastrophe,  which  would  otherwise  have 
taken  place. 

Line  146.  Dante  probably  alludes  here  to  no  known  event,  but  merely  to 
his  own  political  hopes  for  the  future  of  Italy,  which  have  since  been 
realised. 


CANTO    XXYIII. 

Dante  beholds  in  this  ninth  sphere  the  Hierarchies  of  Heaven  in  nine  choirs 
of  angels  encircling  the  Divine  Essence. 

When  she  who  doth  imparadise  my  soul 

O'  the  present  state  of  wretched  mortals'  thrall 
Had  thus  laid  bare  to  me  the  truthful  scroll ; 

As  when  upon  a  mirror  there  doth  fall 

A  torch's  flame,  enkindled  from  behind,  * 

Ere  the  spectator  think  of  it  at  all. 

And  he  turns  round  to  certify  his  mind 

Whether  the  glass  speak  truth,  which  doth  accord 
With  fact,  like  music  unto  words  designed : 


36S  PARADISE.  Cakto  XXVIII. 

Just  SO  my  memory  doth  here  record  ^® 

That  I  did,  gazing  on  those  eyes  so  fair, 
From  whence  to  bind  me,  Love  hath  made  his  cord : 

And  as  I  turned  me  round,  and  was  aware 
Of  what  within  that  volume  meets  the  sight 
Of  whoso  gazeth  on  that  whirling  sphere,  ^* 

A  point  I  saw,  which  radiated  light 

So  vivid,  that  the  eye  on  which  it  blazed 

Must  close  perforce,  through  its  intenseness  bright. 

That  star,  which  from  our  earth  appears  the  least, 

Beside  it  placed,  would  like  the  moon  appear,  ^^ 

As  star  with  star  in  Heaven  is  interplaced. 

Perchance  such  distance  as  appeareth  near 
The  light  unto  its  halo,  thence  im pearled. 
What  time  the  vapour  is  most  dense  in  air. 

Such  distance  round  that  point,  so  swiftly  whirled  ^'' 

A  circle  of  fire,  that  it  in  speed  had  past 
The  sphere,  whose  motion  swiftest  girds  the  world. 

And  this  within  another  was  enchased. 

That  by  a  third,  the  third  by  a  fourth  again. 

And  further  yet  a  fifth  and  sixth  were  placed.  ^ 

Above,  a  seventh  one  followed  round  the  train. 
Spread  out  so  wide  that  Iris'  coloured  zone 
Were  all  too  small  its  circle  to  contain. 

So  on  the  eighth  and  ninth  ;  and  every  one 

Eevolved  more  slowly,  as  its  distance  grew  ^'^ 

Yet  further  from  the  central  unison : 

And  each  one  had  its  flame  of  clearer  hue 
As  it  was  nearer  to  the  crystal  fire, 
i'rom  which  each  one  its  truthful  essence  drew. 

My  lady,  who  beheld  me  in  desire  *^ 

Of  knowledge  rapt,  then  told  me :  "  Hangs  the  Heaven 
From  that  one  point,  and  Nature's  self  entire. 

That  circle  see,  whose  place  is  nearest  given, 

And  know,  its  motion  whirleth  with  such  speed 
Through  the  fire-glowing  love  with  which  'tis  driven."    *^ 

And  I  to  her :  "  If  the  visible  world  were  laid 
In  the  order  that  I  see  amid  yon  spheres. 
That  had  sufficed  me  which  has  now  been  said. 

Line  11,  Dante,  startled  by  the  vision  reflected  in  the  eyes  of  Beatrice,  turns 
round  to  gaze  upon  the  reality. 

Line  14.  "  That  volume"  has  been  differently  interpreted,  but  apparently 
means  the  ninth  sphere,  in  which  is  visible  this  image  of  the  hierarchies  of 
Heaven. 

Line  46.  The  celestial  spheres  whirl  faster  the  further  they  recede  from  the 
central  point,  the  earth :  the  vision  here  beheld  by  Dante  shows  him  each 


65 


Canto  XXVIII.  PARADISE.  369 

But  in  the  spheres  celestial  there  appears 

That  each  with  motion  more  divine  doth  move  '^ 

As  to  the  centre  less  and  less  it  nears, 
Whence  if  my  longing  may  solution  prove, 

Within  this  wondrous  and  angelic  temple, 

Which  has  for  boundaries  only  light  and  love, 
'Tis  meet  I  still  should  hear  how  this  ensample  *^ 

And  thing  exemplified  at  variance  go, 

In  vain  I  ponder  on  a  theme  so  ample." 
**  If  of  such  knot  thy  fingers  do  not  know 

The  secret  'tis  no  marvel,  since  the  way 

As  yet  untried  doth  make  it  hard  I  trow."  ^° 

My  lady  thus,  then  said  to  me,  "  Essay 

That  which  I'll  tell  thee,  if  thou  wouldst  be  taught, 

And  round  about  it  let  thy  fancy  play. 
The  spheres  of  Heaven  are  wide  and  narrow  wrought, 

According  to  the  virtue  more  or  less. 

The  which  through  all  their  parts  is  interfraught. 
The  greater  goodness  doth  more  greatly  bless ; 

Through  all  its  parts  if  equal  be  the  glow. 

The  greater  flame  gives  greater  blessedness. 
This  ninth  sphere,  then,  which  whirleth  with  its  flow  '^^ 

The  lofty  universe,  doth  correspond 

Unto  that  ring  which  most  doth  love  and  know. 
Therefore  if  thou  wouldst  stretch  thy  measuring  wand 

Unto  the  virtue,  not  unto  the  seeming 

Of  substances,  now  shown  to  thee  in  round,  ^^ 

Thou  wouldst  behold  a  wondrous  fitness  streaming 

Of  great  to  more,  and  less  to  less  I  ween 

In  every  Heaven  unto  its  angels*  dreaming." 
As  there  remaineth  splendid  and  serene 

The  hemisphere  of  air  what  time  there  blows  ^^ 

The  north  wind  in  his  mood  of  gentlest  mien, 

sphere,  on  the  contrary,  whirling  faster  the  nearer  it  is  to  its  centre — God. 
Beatrice's  previous  reply  made  no  explanation  of  this  contrariety,  for  which 
he  now  asks  for  the  solution. 

Line  64.  In  the  material  universe  the  spheres  differ  in  size  according  to  the 
extent  of  their  power  of  good  :  all  parts  bemg  equally  perfect,  the  more  ample 
the  spheres  the  greater  is  the  power  of  good,  and  the  swifter  must  be  the 
motion  to  complete  the  circle  synchronously  with  the  spheres  of  less  ampli- 
tude. The  intelligential  spheres,  which  represent  the  intelligences  or  guiding 
spirits  of  each  of  the  material  spheres,  revolve  in  speed  according  to  the  extent 
of  their  Divine  vision,  and  so  the  ring,  that  which  is  nearest  to  the  central 
point  answers  to  the  ninth  Heaven,  and  so  on  every  ring  or  choir  of  Heavenly 
powers  answers  to  its  corresponding  material  sphere.  Such  is  the  argument 
in  the  text,  rendered  difficult  chiefly  by  its  elliptical  form  of  expression. 

2  B 


37Q  PARADISE.  Canto  XIVIII. 

By  whicli  tlie  scudding  rack  right  onwards  goes 
That  erst  defiled  the  sky,  and  all  the  Heaven 
Throughout  its  vault  in  smiling  beauty  glows  ; 
So  grew  I,  after  that  to  me  was  given  ** 

By  my  dear  lady  in  her  answer  clear, 
The  truth  as  manifest  as  star  in  Heaven : 
And  when  her  words  fell  silent  on  the  ear, 
Not  otherwise  than  glowing  iron  flares, 
In  coruscations  glittered  every  sphere.  '" 

Each  sparkle  blazing  its  ranged  order  bears ; 
And  such  their  number,  that  a  thousandfold 
They  past  the  doubling  of  the  chessboard's  squares. 
From  choir  to  choir  I  heard  Hosanna  rolled 

To  the  first  point,  that  holds  them  in  their  place  ** 

Unchanging,  and  for  evermore  will  hold. 
And  she  exclaimed,  who  in  my  mind  did  trace 

My  doubtful  thought :  "  Those  circles  first  in  view 
Display  the  seraph  and  the  cherub  race. 
So  in  their  orbits  do  they  swift  pursue,  ^^ 

Growing  more  like  the  centre  evermo'. 
As  is  their  sight  of  it  sublime  and  true. 
The  other  loves  that  round  about  them  go 
Are  called  thrones,  before  the  gaze  of  bliss. 
With  whom  the  first  trine  ends.    And  thou  must  know     ^^^ 
That  all  possess  apportioned  happiness 

As  pierces  deep  their  sight  into  the  truth, 
In  which  all  knowledge  rests  in  blessedness. 
Hence  canst  thou  see  how  happiness  endueth 

Its  essence  wholly  in  the  act  of  seeing,  ^^® 

And  not  in  loving,  though  that  hence  ensueth  : 
To  each  the  meed  of  sight  is  given  agreeing 

With  what  goodwill  and  grace  bring  forth  and  bear ; 
So  it  proceeds  from  grade  to  grade  of  being. 
The  other  trine,  that  all  its  burgeons  fair,  "* 

Doth  open  in  that  sempiternal  spring. 
Never  despoiled  by  autumn's  nightly  star, 
Summering  on  high,  Hosannas  ever  sing 

With  threefold  melodies,  that  sound  in  three 
Orders  of  gladness,  in  their  trinal  ring.  ^ 

Three  Heavenly  orders  in  this  hierarchy. 
The  dominations  first,  the  virtues  then. 
And  third  in  order,  powers  thou  there  dost  see. 

Line  93.  Counting  one  for  the  first  square,  two  for  the  next,  and  doubling  the 
product  onwards  to  the  last  square  of  the  sixty-four,  gives  a  final  result  of  a 
number  with  twenty  ciphers. 


Canto  XXIX.  PARADISE.  371 

In  the  penultimate  dancing  orbs  again 

The  princedoms  and  archangels  circling  move,  ^^ 

The  last  is  all  of  angels'  festal  train. 

All  of  these  orders  Grodwards  gaze  above, 

And  influence  so  beneath,  that  Godwards  all 
Are  drawn,  and  Godwards  still  all  draw  in  love. 

And  Dionysius  on  this  festival  ^^'^ 

Of  orders  pondered  with  such  fervency 
That  he  distinguished  each,  and  each  did  call. 

Then  Gregory  with  him  did  disagree ; 

Who,  when  his  eyes  were  oped  'mid  seraphim, 

Could  not  but  smile  his  old  mistake  to  see.  ^^ 

And  if  a  truth  so  secret  e'er  could  limn 

Mortal  on  earth,  no  marvel  need  be  thine. 
Since  one  who  saw  above  made  plain  to  him 

This,  and  much  else  about  these  spheres  divine." 

Line  130.  The  Areopagite,  in  his  book  "  De  Cselesti  Hierarchifi,,"  from  which 
Dante  took  his  system  of  the  Heavenly  Powers  attached  to  each  sphere :  with 
this  system  Gregory  the  Great  disagreed  in  a  trifling  particular,  changing 
the  relative  positions  of  the  princedoms  and  virtues. 

Line  138.  St.  Paul.  The  work  of  Dionysius  is,  however,  of  a  much 
later  age. 


CANTO   XXIX. 

Beatrice  satisfies  the  curiosity  of  Dante  on  certain  points  concerning  the 
creation  of  Angels  and  the  universe,  and  explains  to  him  the  truth  as 
to  the  Angelic  nature.  She  then  vigorously  blames  the  practice  of 
modern  preachers,  who,  forsaking  the  simplicity  of  the  Gospel,  teach  aa 
truths  their  owu  idle  inventions  concerning  Divine  mysteries. 

When  of  Latona's  offspring,  either  one 

'Neath  Aries'  sign,  and  Libra's,  in  the  skies 
Together  of  the  horizon  make  their  zone. 

Such  time  as  each  in  equilibrium  lies. 

Until  exchanging  hemispheres  there  dips  * 

The  sun's  vast  orb  the  while  the  moon  doth  rise, 

So  long  a  time  with  bright  smile  on  her  lips 
Was  silent  Beatrice,  gazing  on 
That  point,  which  o'er  my  senses  cast  eclipse. 

Then  she  began :  "  I  ask  not,  but  make  known  *® 

What  thou  wouldst  wish  to  hear,  which  I  have  seen 
There,  where  all  place  and  time  doth  meet  alone. 

Line  1.  So  long  as  the  sun  and  moon  hang  on  the  verge  of  the  horizon 
opposite  to  each  other,  while  one  is  setting  and  the  other  rising,  for  such  a 
momentary  duration  Beatrice  was  silent. 


372  PARADISE.  Cahto  XXIX. 

Not  to  increase  its  excellence,  I  ween 

That  cannot  be,  but  that  its  splendour  might 

Shining  in  power,  assert  its  life  serene :  " 

The  eternal  love,  beyond  Time's  finite  sight, 

Or  comprehension,  in  eternity, 

New  loves  created  for  its  own  delight. 
Nor  did  it  lie  in  torpor  previously  ; 

For  not  in  dates  of  after  and  before  ^ 

Went  forth  God's  spirit,  brooding  o'er  this  sea. 
Both  form  and  substance,  mixed  as  well  as  pure, 

Sprang  into  being,  from  all  error  free 

As  arrows  three  from  thrice-stringed  bow  made  sure. 
And  as  on  crystal,  amber,  glass,  the  ray  ^* 

So  shines  in  passing  through,  that  in  the  beam 

When  issuing  forth  no  interval  we  see. 
So  issuing  from  its  sire,  the  threefold  stream 

Launched  into  being,  all  together  rayed 

Without  distinction  as  to  whence  it  came.  '® 

Together  with  the  substances  was  made 

This  order,  of  pure  intellect  the  Eace, 

Over  the  world  their  sovranty  arrayed. 
Pure  power,  or  chaos  held  the  lowest  place  ; 

Betwixt  them,  power  with  intellect  was  whirled  ^ 

In  such  firm  bond,  that  nought  can  e'er  unlace. 
St.  Jerome  in  his  pages  has  unfurled 

That  through  long  ages  Angels  were  created, 

Ere  the  creation  of  another  world. 
But  this  my  truth  in  many  texts  is  stated  *® 

By  writers,  through  the  Holy  Spirit  taught. 

Which  thou  wilt  see  if  carefully  collated : 
And  even  reason  this  hath  somewhat  caught. 

Since  one  cannot  conceive  those  powers  I  trow 

Short  of  perfection  could  so  long  be  wrought.  ■** 

Now  thou  dost  know  the  where,  the  when,  the  how, 

These  Angels  were  created,  so  that  three 

Are  satisfied  of  thy  heart-longings  now. 

Line  22.  Form  applies  to  pure  intelligence,  the  highest  order  of  created 
beings,  substance  to  power  or  matter,  the  lowest,  and  between  them  intel- 
ligence mixed  with  power,  forming  the  three  arrows  simultaneously  shot 
from  the  three-stringed  bow.  As  explained  more  fully  in  lines  28  to  37, 
this  describes  the  simultaneous  creation  of  the  Angels,  Chaos,  and  the 
Celestial  Spheres  composed  of  matter  and  Angelic  nature  mixed. 

Line  37.  St.  Jerome  had  advanced  the  contrary  opinion  that  Angels  were 
created  long  anterior  to  the  universe,  which  was  controverted  by  St.  Thomas 
Aquinas,  whose  views  are  adopted  by  Dante. 

Line  45.  It  was  impossible  to  conceive  that  the  Angels  could  have  been 
created  before  the  Celestial  Spheres,  of  which  they  were  the  motors,  as  they 
would  then  have  existed  without  object,  and  consequent  perfection. 


Cawto  XXIX.  PARADISE.  878 

Thou  couldst  not  twenty  count  so  rapidly, 

As  of  the  Angel  throng  there  fell  a  part,  ^ 

Troubling  your  elemental  mystery. 
The  rest  remained,  and  then  began  this  art 

Which  thou  discernest,  with  such  deep  delight 

That  never  from  this  circling  they  depart. 
The  reason  of  the  fall  was  his  despite  '^^ 

And  pride  accurst  whom  thou  beheldest  bound 

*Neath  the  world's  weight,  within  the  lowest  pit. 
Those  whom  thou  seest  here  were  lowly  found 

To  know  they  all  things  to  his  goodness  owe. 

Who  them  with  aptness  for  such  knowledge  crowned.     ^^ 
Therefore  their  vision  was  exalted  so 

With  their  own  merit,  and  illuming  grace, 

That  will  complete,  which  cannot  fall,  they  know. 
And  doubt  not,  but  as  certainty  embrace, 

That  to  receive  God's  grace  is  meritorious,  ^^ 

According  as  the  affection  gives  it  place. 
Henceforth  around  their  hierarchies  glorious 

Gaze  at  thy  will,  if  thou  my  words  dost  store 

Thou  need'st  no  other  aid  to  be  victorious. 
But  since  according  to  the  schoolmen's  lore,  ^^ 

They  read  on  earth,  the  Angelic  nature  made 

To  understand,  remember,  will,  yet  more 
I'll  tell  thee,  that  the  truth  all  naked  laid 

Thou  mayst  behold,  confounded  all  below 

Equivocating  in  such  studied  braid.  '* 

Since  first  those  substances  delight  did  know 

Before  the  face  of  God,  they  never  turned 

From  it,  where  nought  was  hid  for  evermo'. 
Therefore  on  novel  objects  never  yearned 

Their  vision,  and  they  therefore  never  claim  ^ 

The  help  of  memory  for  thought  returned. 
So  that  on  earth  do  men,  while  waking  dream, 

And  some  believe,  some  not,  that  truth  they  speak. 

Unto  the  last  is  greater  sin  and  shame. 
Philosophy's  straight  path  ye  do  not  take  ** 

On  earth :  so  much  the  mundane  love  of  show 

And  singularity  ye  ever  seek. 
And  even  this  far  less  of  blame  doth  know 

In  Heaven,  than  when  the  Holy  Scriptures  good 

Are  overruled,  and  strained  aside  below.  *'* 

Line  72.  It  is  an  error  to  attribute  to  Angels  the  gift  of  memory :  as  they 
always  see  all  things  in  God's  mirror,  they  can  never  require  memory  to  call 
back  an  object  that  has  past  away.    See  line  81. 


374  PARADISE.  Camto  XXIX. 

Ye  do  not  think  how  much  it  cost  of  blood 
To  sow  it  in  the  world,  and  what  reward 
Is  his,  who  welcomes  it  in  humble  mood. 

Still  for  appearance  each  one  struggles  hard, 

And  makes  his  own  inventions,  which  are  theme  •* 

For  preachers,  while  the  Gospel  is  debarred. 

One  says  that  in  Christ's  dying  hour  supreme 
The  moon  returned  back,  and  interposed 
So  that  below  could  shine  not  the  sun's  beam. 

Others  that  light  within  itself  inclosed,  ^'° 

So  that  to  Spaniards,  Indians,  and  to  Jews, 
To  all  alike  was  such  eclipse  imposed. 

So  many  Lapi  and  Bindi  in  her  stews 

Florence  knows  not,  as  in  a  year  are  told 

Within  her  pulpits  such  fallacious  views.  ■'*'^ 

So  that  the  sheep,  all  ignorant,  to  the  fold 
Be  turn  from  pasture  only  fed  with  wind, 
Not  pardoned  that  their  loss  they  ne'er  behold. 

Christ  spake  not  to  His  followers  in  this  kind, 

Gro  forth,  and  preach  ye  fables  to  the  world,  ^* 

But  truth  for  their  foundation  He  assigned  : 

And  that  so  fervently  their  preaching  hurled, 
That  for  the  battle,  true  faith  to  attest 
Their  shield  and  lance  was  Gospel  truth  unfurled. 

Now  they  but  seek  for  fine  words,  and  a  jest,  -  ^^* 

In  preaching,  and  who  only  wins  a  smile 
Swells  in  his  cowl,  and  asks  no  further  test. 

But  in  that  cowl  what  bird  doth  nest  the  while 
If  by  the  crowd  were  seen,  they  then  would  see 
What  pardon  'tis  they  trust  in  to  assoil :  ^^^ 

For  which  so  grows  the  foohsh  greedery, 
That  without  any  evidence  or  sign, 
To  every  promise  doth  the  crowd  agree. 

By  this  Saint  Anthony  makes  fat  his  swine, 

And  other  things,  than  swine  far  worse,  beside,  ^** 

Purchased  and  paid  for  with  unminted  coin. 

But  since  enough  we  now  have  wandered  wide, 
To  the  straight  path  henceforth  thy  vision  bear. 
That  hastening  the  lost  time  may  be  supplied. 

Line  102.  Taken  as  the  people  inhabiting  the  extreme  west,  centre,  and 
east  of  the  inhabitable  earth.    The  darkness  was  universal. 

Line  103.  Common  names  in  Florence :  the  Smiths  and  Browns  of  the 
place. 

Line  124.  By  the  sale  of  these  false  indulgences,  "unminted,"  not  genuine 
coin,  the  brothers  of  Saint  Anthony,  formed  into  an  independent  order  by 
Boniface  VIII.,  grow  rich  and  support  their  paramours. 


Canto  XXX.  PARADISE.  375 

The  Angelic  nature  mounts  from  star  to  star  '^^^ 

In  such  a  multitude,  that  speech  had  failed, 
And  mortal  thought  had  never  gone  so  far. 

And  if  thou  look'st  on  what  has  been  revealed 
By  Daniel,  in  his  thousands  thou  wouldst  see 
That  all  determinate  number  is  concealed.  ^** 

The  primal  light  which  over  all  doth  ray- 
Doth  in  a  different  fashion  mingling  flow 
In  every  splendour,  where  'tis  paired  for  aye  : 

Whence  since  to  action  that  conceives,  we  know 

The  affection  corresponds,  the  dulcet  love  ^*'^ 

Germins  in  each  of  them  with  different  glow. 

In  future  all  the  height  and  breadth  approve 
Of  the  Eternal  Worth  which  thus  hath  rent 
Itself  in  all  these  mirrors  spread  above. 

Still  as  before  remaining  permanent."  ^^* 

Line  134.  Thousand  thousands  ministered  unto  him,  and  ten  thousand 
times  ten  thousand  stood  before  him. — Daniel  vii.  10. 

Line  137.  God  communicates  His  nature  differently  to  each  of  the  myriad 
Angelic  host,  so  that  each  one  differs  from  the  rest  in  love  and  glory. 


CANTO  XXX. 

The  hierarchies  vanish  in  the  height,  and  Dante,  rapt  in  the  ineffable  smile 
of  Beatrice,  ascends  into  the  empyrean.  There  his  sight  being  strengthened 
by  gazing  into  the  river  of  light,  he  is  able  to  behold  the  triumph  of  the 
twofold  Court  of  Heaven,  the  Angels  and  the  souls  of  the  Blessed,  spread 
out  like  a  full  white  rose. 

There  glows,  perchance  six  thousand  miles  afar. 

The  fervid  noon,  the  while  our  Tuscan  land 

Strips  off  the  shadow  of  night's  flying  car. 
When  the  mid  sky,  the  deepest  o'er  us  spanned. 

Begins  to  change,  that  every  starry  light  ^ 

Loses  its  semblance  where  on  earth  we  stand ; 
And  as  the  handmaid  of  the  sun  most  bright 

Advanceth  onwards,  so  the  Heaven  doth  close. 

Over  each  star  through  all  its  infinite. 
Not  otherwise  the  triumph  which  arose  ^® 

Ever  around  that  point  which  me  o'erthrew. 

Appearing  girt  by  what  it  doth  inclose, 

Line  1.  Dante  compares  the  disappearance  of  the  hierarchies  in  the  height 
to  the  stars  vanishing  in  the  sky  when  it  is  dawn  at  Florence  and  noon  six 
thousand  miles  away. 

Line  12.  The  hierarchies  were  inclosed  in  God,  though  apparently  revolving 
around  Him. 


376  PARADISE.  Cahto  XXX. 

Little  by  little  from  my  sight  withdrew, 

Whence  love,  and  nought  to  gaze  at,  me  constrained 

To  turn  my  eyes  on  Beatrix  anew.  ^* 

If  whatsoe'er  till  now  of  her  was  penned 

Were  all  included  in  one  mighty  praise, 

It  had  not  of  this  turn  the  height  maintained. 
The  beauty  that  I  saw  so  passes  ways 

Not  merely  human,  but  I  think  alone  ^ 

Its  Maker  could  its  joyaunce  all  appraise. 
That  I  am  conquered  by  this  pass  I  own 

More  than  was  ever  bard  of  whom  could  boast 

The  sock  or  buskin  in  a  flight  unknown. 
For  as  the  sun,  the  sight  that  trembles  most,  ^* 

So  the  remembrance  of  that  smile  so  sweet 

From  my  own  self  my  mind  hath  wholly  lost. 
From  the  first  day  when  I  that  face  did  greet 

In  this  our  life  until  that  sight  divine 

My  song  to  follow  was  not  all  unmeet ;  *" 

But  now  *tis  fit  that  henceforth  I  resign 

Her  beauty  to  pursue  in  poet  aim, 

As  yields  each  artist  to  his  art's  confine. 
Such,  then,  I  leave  her  to  more  high  acclaim 

Than  that  of  my  weak  trumpet,  which  draws  on  ^^ 

Unto  a  final  close  its  arduous  theme. 
Of  conquering  chief  with  gesture  and  with  tone 

She  recommenced  :  "  Now,  issued  forth,  we  move 

In  the  Heaven  of  purest  light,  from  the  ninth  zone. 
Light  intellectual,  and  full  of  love,  *> 

The  love  of  Truth,  all  full  of  gladness  aye,^ 

Gladness,  all  thought  of  sweetness  far  above. 
Here  both  the  serried  armies  thou  shalt  see 

Of  Paradise,  and  one  in  such  a  seeming 

As  thou  shalt  see  them  on  the  judgment  day.**  ** 

As  sudden  light  that  with  its  rapid  gleaming 

Blindeth  the  visual  powers,  depriving  quite 

The  eye  of  objects  that  are  brightest  beaming, 
So  did  there  shine  around  me  living  light, 

And  left  me  shrouded  with  such  veiling  stream  *^ 

Of  its  own  blaze  that  nothing  met  my  sight. 
"  Ever  the  love  that  stills  the  Heaven  supreme 

With  such  a  weal  doth  welcome  to  its  home, 

To  make  the  taper  fitted  for  its  flame." 

Line  43.  The  hosts  of  Angels  and  of  the  souls  of  the  Blest,  the  latter  appear- 
ing as  they  will  do  on  the  final  day  of  doom. 


Canto  XXX.  PARADISE.  377 

Not  a  whit  sooner  than  to  me  did  come  ** 

These  words  so  brief  or  ere  I  felt  again 

My  soul  surmounting,  with  new  virtue  bloom, 
And  with  new  vision  was  I  kindled  then, 

Such  that  no  glory's  clearest  lightening 

But  that  my  eyes  were  able  to  sustain.  •'* 

I  saw  the  light  in  form  of  river  fling 

Its  blazing  stream,  the  which  two  banks  enfold, 

Impainted  with  the  wonder-breathing  Spring. 
From  such  a  river  living  sparks  uproUed, 

And  everywhere  they  set  them  on  the  flowers,  ®* 

Like  unto  rubies  girt  around  with  gold. 
Then,  as  inebriate  with  the  odorous  showers. 

They  plunged  again  into  the  wondrous  stream. 

Whence  one  still  issued  as  another  lowers. 
"  The  high  desire  that  thee  doth  now  inflame  '** 

To  seek  for  knowledge  of  what  thou  dost  see 

Pleases  me  more  the  more  it  swells  thy  aim. 
But  ere  such  thirst  be  satisfied  in  thee 

'Tis  needful  of  this  wave  that  thou  shouldst  drink," 

The  day  star  of  my  eyes  thus  spake  to  me.  ^* 

Thereto  :  "  The  river,  with  its  smiling  brink 

Of  flowers  and  topazes  that  sink  and  glide, 

Of  their  own  truth  a  shadowy  prelude  link. 
Not  that  themselves  are  not  all  glorified. 

But  the  defect  is  on  thy  part  alone,  *** 

Who  hast  not  yet  thy  vision  purified." 
An  unweaned  child  had  not  so  swiftly  run 

With  mouth  towards  the  milk,  when  he  doth  wake 

Far  later  than  his  wont,  than  I  flew  on 
Yet  better  mirrors  of  my  eyes  to  make,  ^ 

Inclining  me  with  rapture  to  the  waves 

That  flow  to  heal  whoe'er  his  thirst  doth  slake. 
The  instant  that  there  drank  of  it  the  eaves 

Of  my  drooped  lids  the  stream  before  my  eyes 

Into  a  circling  ring  its  length  enweaves. 
Then  like  to  people  'neath  a  masked  disguise 

Who  others  seem  than  erst,  themselves  confest 

When  stript  away  their  semblant  fantasies, 
So  did  there  change  to  jubilee  increased 

The  flowers  and  sparkles  that  I  there  beheld  ^* 

Both  Courts  of  Heaven  before  me  manifest. 

Line  61.  "The  pure  river  of  water  of  life,  clear  as  crystal,  proceeding  out 
of  the  Throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb."    Apocalypse  xxii.  1. 

Line  64.  Dante  as  yet  beholds  the  vision  dimly,  and  the  Angela  appear  to 
him  as  sparks,  the  souls  of  the  Blest  as  flowers.    See  line  97. 


90 


378  PARADISE.  Canto  XXX. 

O  splendour  of  my  God,  whence  I  beheld 

The  lofty  triumph  of  the  truthful  reign, 

Give  me  the  power  to  say  how  I  beheld  ! 
Light  is  above  that  maketh  visible  plain  ^®® 

The  Maker  to  the  creature,  who  alone 

In  seeing  Him  doth  perfect  peace  attain. 
And  in  a  circular  shape  it  rayeth  on. 

Of  such  a  size  that  its  circumference 

Unto  the  sun  would  be  too  large  a  zone.  ^"* 

Upon  the  primum  mobile  it  hence 

Imprints  its  semblance  with  reflected  sheen. 

Which  thence  doth  draw  its  life  and  influence. 
And  like  a  cliff  that  o'er  the  wave  serene 

Mirrors  itself,  as  'twere,  to  see  how  fair  "* 

Is  all  its  wealth  of  flowerets  and  of  green, 
So  standing  o'er  the  light  in  circles  there 

I  saw  them  glassed  on  more  than  thousand  thrones, 

All  of  our  race  who  thither  made  repair. 
And  as  the  central  grade  within  it  owns  "* 

So  great  a  light,  how  vast  doth  spread  in  size 

This  Rose's  petals  in  its  furthest  zones  ! 
In  all  its  height  and  amplitude  my  eyes 

Were  not  bewildered,  but  took  in  it  all, 

The  quantity  and  nature  of  its  joys.  "® 

Nearness  and  distance  do  not  there  befall, 

For  where  God  rules  immediate  and  supernal 

The  laws  of  Nature  have  no  sway  at  all. 
Within  the  yellow  of  the  Kose  eternal, 

Which  opens  out  in  grades  and  breathes  delight  *^* 

And  odorous  praise  to  the  sun  for  ever  vernal, 
Like  one  who,  silent,  fain  would  speak,  forthright 

Beatrix  led  me  on,  and  said,  "  Behold 

How  great  the  gathering  of  our  stoles  of  white  ! 
Behold  what  space  our  city  doth  enfold !  ^^ 

Behold  our  seats  already  so  complete 

That  few  more  guests  we  wait  to  see  enrolled. 
Where  thou  dost  fix  thy  eyes,  on  that  high  seat 

Marked  with  a  crown,  already  o'er  it  placed. 

Or  ere  that  thou  this  nuptial  supper  greet,  ^^ 

Shall  sit  the  soul  on  earth  Augustus  graced 

Of  the  great  Harry,  who  will  come  to  heal 

Our  Italy,  or  ere  her  mood  be  past. 

Line  136.  Henry  VII.,  who  died  in  1313,  and  on  whom  Dante's  hopes  for 
the  restoration  of  a  united  Italy  were  always  turned. 


Camto  XXXI.  PARADISE.  379 

Blind  Avarice  that  doth  witch  your  common  weal 

Hath  made  ye  like  the  child  who  drives  away  ^*^ 

Its  nurse,  and  pining,  dies  of  hunger.     Still 

Such  prefect  will  possess  the  Papal  sway 
Who  openly  and  with  his  fraudc?  unjust 
Will  walk  not  with  him  on  his  noble  way, 

But  for  short  period  in  his  holy  trust  •  '** 

Will  Grod  allow  him,  hence  will  he  be  thrown 
Where  Simon  Magus  has  his  meed,  and  thrust 

The  prelate  of  Alagna  lower  down." 

Line  142.  Pope  Clement  V.,  who  transferred  the  Holy  See  to  Avignon,  and 
died  in  1314,  when  he  would  relieve  the  prelate  of  Alagna,  Pope  Boniface 
VIII.,  from  the  outer  place  in  the  pit  in  which  simoniacal  Popes  are 
punished.    See  "  HeU,"  Canto  XIX. 


CANTO   XXXI. 

While  Dante  is  rapt  in  the  glorious  vision  of  this  triumph  of  the  Blest, 
Beatrice  returns]  to  her  throne  in  Paradise.  Saint  Bernard  takes  his 
place  by  Dante,  and  exhorts  him  to  dwell  on  all  the  glories  before  him, 
that  he  may  be  prepared  for  the  supreme  reward  of  at  last  beholding 
the  Deity. 

There  then  in  fashion  of  a  pure  white  Rose 
Displayed  itself  the  holy  Host  of  Heaven, 
Whom  Christ  in  His  dear  blood  had  made  His  spouse. 

But  the  Angel  Host  on  wing,  by  them  perceiven, 

His  glory  sings,  who  filled  their  hearts  with  love  ^ 

And  goodness,  who  to  them  so  much  had  given. 

So  like  a  swarm  of  bees  that  now  doth  move 
Over  the  flowers,  now  doth  again  return 
There,  where  their  labour  doth  its  sweetness  prove. 

O'er  the  vast  flower  it  settled  now,  adorn  ^^ 

With  leaves  so  many,  and  thence  upwards  flew 
There  where  its  love  doth  ever  make  its  bourn. 

Of  living  flame  were  all  their  faces*  hue, 

Their  wings  of  gold,  and  all  the  rest  so  white, 

Driven  snow  so  stainless  never  met  the  view.  " 

When  on  the  flower  they  dropt,  from  site  to  site 
They  shed  abroad  the  peace  and  ardent  power 
Which  they  acquired  in  their  transcendent  flight. 

Nor  did  their  passing  'twixt  the  height  and  flower 

In  all  the  hovering  of  their  swarming  state  ^ 

Hinder  the  vision  and  the  splendour  shower. 


9m  PARADISE.  CxwTo  XXXI. 

Because  tlie  light  Divine  doth  penetrate 

Throughout  the  universe,  as  it  is  fain, 

So  that  its  passage  nothing  can  rebate. 
This  safely  harboured  and  rejoicing  reign  ^ 

Frequented  by  the  new  race  and  antique, 

Vision  and  love  shared  all  throughout  their  train. 

0  trinal  light  that  in  a  star  unique 

Shines  on  their  vision  with  such  perfect  sway 

Gaze  down  in  pity  on  our  stormy  peak !  ^ 

If  the  barbarians  from  the  Arctic  Sea 

(O'er  which  there  daily  smiles  Helice's  smile, 
With  her  loved  child  careering  round  for  aye), 

Beholding  Rome  and  all  its  mighty  pile. 

Were  stupefied,  what  time  in  grand  design  ** 

The  Lateran  surpassed  all  mortal  style ; 

1  who  from  human  unto  the  Divine 

From  time  unto  eternity  had  come. 

And  out  of  Florence  to  a  race  benign, 
With  what  surprise  must  I  have  been  overcome !  *" 

Certes,  'twixt  it  and  joy,  I  found  it  sweet 

Listening  to  nought  to  stand  in  rapture  dumb. 
And  like  a  pilgrim  who  doth  gazing  greet 

With  holy  joy  the  temple  of  his  vow, 

And  hopeth  its  description  to  repeat,  ^ 

So  wandering  o'er  the  light  of  living  glow 

My  eyes  glanced  onwards  over  every  grade. 

Now  circling  round,  now  upwards,  now  below. 
Faces  I  saw  that  charity  persuade. 

Adorned  with  G-od's  own  light  and  their  own  bliss,  ^® 

And  acts  with  every  comeliness  arrayed. 
The  form  in  general  of  Paradise 

Already  had  my  gaze  all  comprehended, 

Whilst  on  no  special  part  were  fixed  my  eyes, 
And  with  new-kindled  ardour  I  intended  " 

To  ask  my  lady  of  some  mystery 

On  which  my  mind  was  eagerly  suspended : 
On  one  I  thought,  another  answered  me  : 

An  old  man  garbed  like  all  that  glorious  race 

I  saw  when  Beatrix  I  thought  to  see.  ** 

There  was  diffused  o'er  his  eyes  and  face 

Benignant  gladness,  pitiful  his  air. 

Such  as  a  tender  father  well  might  grace. 

Line  26.  The  saints  of  the  new  and  old  dispensations. 

Line  32.  Callisto  and  her  son  Areas,  changed  into  the  constellations  of 
Ursa  Major  and  Bootes. — Ovid  Metam.,  book  ii. 


Canto  XXXI.  PARADISE.  381 

"  And  where  is  she  ?"  I  sudden  asked  him,  "  where  ?" 

When  he  :  "To  bring  thy  longing  to  an  end  ®* 

Beatrix  sent  me  from  my  station  there. 
And  from  the  height,  if  thou  thy  search  doth  wend 

To  the  third  row,  she  there  will  meet  thy  gaze 

Upon  the  throne  her  merits  have  attained." 
Without  reply  my  eyes  I  upwards  raise,  ^^ 

And  saw  her  where  she  made  herself  a  crown, 

Reflecting  from  her  the  eternal  rays. 
Whoever  in  the  sea  dived  deepest  down 

Hath  not  to  raise  his  mortal  eye  so  far 

Up  to  the  region  where  the  thunders  groan,  '* 

As  was  my  sight  from  Beatrice  there ; 

But  it  was  nothing,  for  her  effigy 

To  me  descending  did  no  medium  bar. 
"  0  lady,  thou  in  whom  my  hope  is  high. 

Thou  for  my  safety  who  didst  even  deign  ^ 

To  leave  thy  traces  in  Hell's  precincts,  I, 
By  all  the  wondrous  things  which  I  have  seen, 

Both  of  thy  mighty  power  and  clemency. 

The  virtue  and  the  grace  acknowledge  fain. 
From  slave  thou'st  raised  me  unto  liberty  ^ 

By  all  the  various  paths,  by  all  the  ways 

Which  had  the  power  to  work  such  alchemy. 
O  still  thy  liberal  segis  o'er  me  raise, 

So  that  my  soul,  which  thou  hast  made  all  sane, 

May  win  thy  favour  when  it  gains  release."  ^* 

Thus  did  I  pray,  and  she  looked  on  me  fain. 

And  smiled  on  me  from  her  far  glory  seat. 

Then  to  the  Eternal  Fountain  turned  again. 
And  the  holy  old  man  told  me  :  '*  To  complete 

To  full  perfection  thy  accomplished  way,  ** 

For  which  her  prayer  and  love  did  send  my  feet, 
Over  this  garden  let  thy  vision  stray. 

For  gazing  there  will  kindle  thy  regard 

To  soar  aloft  to  the  divinest  ray. 
The  Queen  of  Heaven  may  such  a  grace  award,  ^^ 

Fur  whom  I  burn  with  ardent  love  unbated, 

Because  I  am  her  faithful  son  Bernard." 


Line  102.  St.  Bernard,  the  chief  promoter  of  the  second  Crusade.  Mr.  Gary 
has  pointed  out  that  Dante  was  in  error  in  attributing  to  him  this  particular 
reverence  for  the  Virgin,  as  he  opposed  the  doctrine  of  the  Immaculate  Con- 
ception, so  recently  revived  once  more  in  the  Roman  Church. 


S82  PARADISE.  Canto  XXXI. 

Like  one  who  from  Croatia  come  hath  waited 

Our  true  Veronica  to  gaze  upon, 

Whose  gazing,  through  its  fame,  is  never  sated,  ^^ 

But  says  in  thought,  as  long  as  it  is  shown, 

O  Jesus  Christ,  my  Lord,  true  God  adored, 

In  such  a  semblance  then  was  made  your  own  ? 
Thus  on  his  living  countenance  I  pored. 

Glowing  with  charity,  who  while  on  earth  ^^® 

Tasted  Heaven's  peace,  contemplating  his  Lord. 
"  0  child  of  grace,  all  this  rejoicing  worth," 

Thus  he  began,  "  thou  never  more  wilt  note 

The  while  thy  eye  this  lowly  view  preferreth. 
But  gaze  upon  the  circles  most  remote,  "* 

So  as  to  see  upon  her  throne  the  Queen, 

To  whom  this  realm  is  subject  and  devout." 
I  raised  my  eyes,  and  as  in  morning  sheen 

Of  the  horizon  all  the  Eastern  front 

Surpasses  all  the  rest  of  Heaven's  domain,  ^^^ 

So  passing  as  it  were  from  vale  to  mount 

With  my  own  eyes  I  saw  the  furthest  verge 

O'er  all  the  rest  in  glory  light  surmount. 
And  as  Heaven  brightens  where  there  doth  upsurge 

The  chariot  Phaeton  drove  with  skilless  aim,  ^^^ 

While  here  and  there  the  starry  lights  submerge  ; 
In  such  a  way  that  peaceful  oriflamme 

I'  the  midst  glowed  brightly,  and  on  every  side 

In  equal  fashion  dimmed  each  lesser  flame. 
And  o'er  that  centre  with  wings  open  wide  ^^" 

I  saw  above  a  thousand  Angels  glance. 

Each  separately  endowed  and  glorified. 
There  saw  I  at  their  singing  and  their  dance 
.  Her  perfect  beauty  smiling,  that  a  joy 

Was  in  the  eyes  of  all  that  holy  trance.  ^ 

If  for  the  scene  such  words  I  could  employ 

Even  where  my  fancy  soars,  I  would  not  dare 

To  essay  to  paint  the  least  part  of  that  joy. 
When  Bernard  saw  me  with  my  eyes  fixt  there 

Upon  the  warmth  which  did  his  love  enfold,  ^^ 

He  with  such  passion  turned  his  own  on  her 
That  it  made  mine  more  ardent  to  behold. 

Line  104.  The  Veronica  was  the  picture  o£  Christ,  miraculously  stamped 
upon  the  handkerchief  with  which  He  wiped  the  sweat  from  His  face,  and 
which  holiest  of  relics  was  preserved  in  the  church  of  St.  Peter  at  Eome. 

liine  127.  The  Virgin  Mother. 


Canto  XXXII,  PARADISE. 


CANTO   XXXII. 


Saint  Bernard  points  out  to  Dante  the  order  of  the  saints  in  Paradise,  how 
those  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  are  equal  in  number,  divided,  as 
it  were,  by  a  partition  wall  of  celebi-ated  Hebrew  women ,  who  head 
each  row  of  thrones  that  make  the  petals  of  the  flower.  In  the  lowest 
grades  are  seated  the  souls  of  children  saved  by  election  solely,  and  not 
by  their  own  merits.  St.  Bernard  then  exhorts  Dante  to  gaze  on  the 
Virgin,  so  as  to  gain  strength  to  behold  her  Son,  and  to  join  with  him  in 
prayer  to  her  for  that  final  boon. 

In  Ms  own  pleasure  rapt,  the  dreaming  man 

Freely  the  Teacher's  office  then  assumed, 

And  thus  his  holy  parlance  he  began : 
*'  The  wound,  which  Mary  closed  and  balm-perfumed, 

That  lovely  one  who  sitteth  at  her  feet  * 

First  opened,  when  'gainst  God  she  first  presumed. 
The  next  in  order  there,  on  the  third  seat, 

Sits  Eachel,  underneath  our  mother  Eve, 

Beside  her  Beatrice  thou  mayst  greet. 
Sarah,  Rebecca,  Judith,  and  the  grave  ^^ 

Ancestress  of  the  Psalmist,  who  in  grief 

Of  sin  his  miserere  mei  gave : 
Thou  canst  behold  them  thus  from  sheaf  to  sheaf 

Descending  downwards,  while  thus  name  by  name 

I  go  adown  the  Rose  from  leaf  to  leaf :  ^* 

And  from  the  seventh  grade  downwards,  just  the  same 

To  this,  along  the  flower  the  rows  succeed. 

And  each  one  headed  with  a  Hebrew  dame. 
Because  according  to  the  sight  that  made 

Their  faith  in  Christ,  these  as  partition  wall  ^* 

To  separate  the  holy  steps  are  laid. 
On  this  side,  where  the  flower  is  ripened  all 

With  all  its  spreading  leaves,  are  seated  those 

Who  on  a  Christ  to  come  with  faith  did  call. 
On  the  other  side,  where  the  semicircular  rows  ^* 

Are  set  with  vacant  places,  sit  in  state 

Who  on  Christ  past  their  vision  did  repose. 
And  as  on  this  side  doth  the  glorious  seat 

Of  Heaven's  high  Queen,  and  every  other  throne 

Beneath  it,  such  a  boundary  line  create,  '* 

Line  6.  Eve,  when  she  yielded  to  the  temptation. 
Line  9.  On  the  third  row  from  the  top  sits  Beatrice,  beside  Rachel. 
"  lo  mi  sedea  coll'  antice  Rachele."     "  Hell,"  Canto  II. 

Line  11-  Ruth,  ancestress  of  David. 


38i  PARADISE.  Cakto  XXXII. 

So  opposite,  the  seat  of  miglity  John, 

Who  holy  aye,  the  wilds,  and  martyr's  woe, 

And  afterwards  Hell's  pains  two  years  had  known. 
And  him  beneath  there  separating  go 

Francis,  and  Benedict,  and  Angustin,  ^^ 

With  others  lower  down  from  row  to  row. 
Now  see  the  lofty  purposes  divine. 

That  one  and  other  aspect  of  the  faith 

Within  this  garden  equally  shall  shine. 
Know  too  that  'neath  the  grade,  whose  cincture  rayeth        ^ 

In  equal  portions  the  compartments  two. 

Sit  none  by  personal  merit  that  he  hath  ; 
But  by  another's,  with  conditions  too  : 

For  all  of  these  are  spirits  who  were  freed 

Before  that  they  had  made  election  true.  ^ 

This  by  their  faces  thou  mayst  well  aread. 

And  even  by  their  youthful  voices  clear. 

If  well  to  look  and  listen  thou  dost  heed. 
Now  thou  dost  doubt,  nor  dost  thy  doubtings  bar : 

But  I  will  loose  for  thee  the  mighty  bond  ^ 

On  which  thy  subtile  thoughts  have  bound  thee  here. 
Within  the  breadth  of  all  this  kingdom's  bound 

A  place  chance  granted  never  could  upspring, 

As  sadness,  thirst,  and  hunger  ne'er  are  found. 
For  by  the  laws  eternal,  everything  ~  ^ 

Which  thou  dost  see  is  'stablished,  justly  hence 

It  answers  as  the  finger  to  the  ring. 
Therefore  these  spirits  rathely  gathered  thence, 

Have  come  not  to  true  life  without  a  cause : 

Here  entering  with  degrees  of  excellence.  ^ 

The  king,  through  whom  this  kingdom  maketh  pause 

In  so  great  love,  and  in  so  great  delight. 

That  daring  will  its  wish  no  farther  draws, 
The  minds  of  all,  in  its  own  aspect  bright 

Creating,  at  his  pleasure  dowers  with  grace  ®* 

Diversely ;  let  the  effect  suffice  thy  sight. 

Line  33.  St.  John  tlie  Baptist  having  to  remain  two  years  in  Limbo, 
awaiting  the  death  of  Christ  and  his  triumph  over  Hell. 

Line  49.  The  doubt  unexpressed  by  Dante,  and  which  Bernard  endeavours 
to  clear  away,  is  why  these  souls  of  children,  saved  by  no  merit  of  their  own, 
and  only  absolved  from  the  stain  of  original  sin  by  the  Atonement,  have  in 
Paradise  different  grades  of  glory,  which  would  appear  to  be  granted  by 
chance.  This  difficulty  Bernard  answers  by  asserting  the  doctrine  of  Elec- 
tion, which  must  be  accepted  from  its  visible  effect,  and  not  further  ques- 
tioned.   See  line  66. 


Canto  XXXII.  PARADISE.  385 

And  this  express,  and  clearly  ye  may  trace 

In  Holy  Scripture,  which  those  twins  declare 

To  have  struggled  in  their  mother's  womb  for  place. 
Therefore  according  as  is  hued  the  hair  ^® 

Of  such  a  granted  grace,  that  highest  light 

It  fitteth  worthily  that  one  should  wear. 
Then  without  merit  of  their  deeds  done  right. 

They  here  are  placed  in  different  grades  of  glory, 

Though  differing  only  in  their  granted  sight.  '^ 

Sufficed  it  in  the  earliest  years  of  story, 

With  innocence,  salvation  to  attain. 

Only  their  parents'  faith  hereditary. 
When  the  first  ages  were  completed,  then 

To  males  it  needed  for  their  innocent  plume,  ^ 

Through  circumcision,  virtue  to  obtain. 
But  after  that  the  time  of  grace  had  come, 

Without  the  perfect  bapti^n  of  Christ 

Such  innocence  was  held  below  in  doom. 
Now  gaze  upon  the  face,  that  unto  Christ  ^ 

Eesembles  most,  since  that  all  crystal  light 

Alone  can  thee  dispose  to  look  on  Christ." 
I  saw  above  her  showered  so  great  delight. 

Borne  on  the  holy  minds  of  the  Angel  brood, 

Created  aye  to  hover  o'er  that  height,  "" 

That  whatsoever  I  before  had  viewed 

Me  in  such  admiration  ne'er  suspended, 

Nor  of  our  Grod  such  semblance  ever  shewed. 
And  the  Angel  love,  who  first  had  there  descended 

Ave  Maria,  gratia  plena,  sung,  ^■'' 

And  over  her  his  golden  wings  extended. 
Unto  the  song  divine  an  answer  rung 

From  every  portion  of  the  blessed  Court, 

That  o'er  each  face  serene  new  beauty  sprung. 
"  O  holy  father,  who  dost  here  resort 

For  my  sake,  leaving  the  sweet  station  higher 

In  which  thou  sittest  by  eternal  sort ; 
Who  is  that  angel,  that  with  such  desire 

Looks  in  the  eyes  of  our  dear  Queen  so  fair, 

Enamoured  so,  he  seemeth  all  on  fire  ?" 

Line  68.  The  doctrine  of  Election  asserted  by  Saint  Paul,  and  exemplified 
by  the  case  of  the  twins  Esau  and  Jacob  :— "  For  the  chUdren  being  not  yet. 
born,  neither  having  done  any  good  or  evil,  that  the  promise  of  God  according 
to  Election  might  stand,  not  of  works,  but  of  him  that  calleth.  Romans  ix. 
10,  11. 

2  C 


386  PARADISE.  Canto  XXXII. 

Thus  to  the  le£lrning  still  did  I  repair 

Of  him,  who  caught  from  Mary  beauty  free, 
As  from  the  sun  sweet  Venus'  morning  star. 

"  Boldness  and  gladness  such,"  said  he  to  me, 

"  As  e'er  can  be  in  angel  or  in  spirit,  "^ 

Is  all  in  Him,  as  fitly  it  should  be. 

For  this  is  He,  who  bore  the  palm  of  merit 
Below  to  Mary,  when  the  Son  of  God 
Willed  all  our  mortal  burden  to  inherit. 

But  henceforth  let  thy  eyes  be  cast  abroad,  "* 

While  my  speech  wandering,  every  leader  shows 
Of  this  most  pious  and  most  just  abode. 

The  twain  that  most  in  happiness  repose 
By  being  nearest  to  Augusta  placed, 
Are  as  it  were  the  twin  roots  of  this  Eose.  ^^^ 

The  one  who  on  her  left  hand  sitteth  graced 

Is  the  first  sire,  through  wtose  heart  lusting  bold 
The  human  race  such  bitterness  doth  taste. 

On  her  right  hand  thou  seest  the  father  old 

Of  the  Holy  Church,  to  whom  Christ  gave  the  keys        ^^* 
Of  the  garden  which  this  crowning  flower  doth  hold. 

He,  who  saw  all  the  time  of  heaviness. 

Or  ere  he  perished,  of  the  beauteous  bride, 
Whom  by  the  lance  and  nails  Christ  won  for  his, 

Beside  him  sits  :  the  other  one  beside,  *"*^ 

Eesteth  that  chief,  'neath  whom  there  lived  on  manna 
The  people  ingrate,  fickle,  cursed  with  pride. 

To  Peter  opposite  see  seated  Aima, 

To  gaze  upon  her  daughter  so  content 

Her  eyes  she  moves  not  while  she  sings  Hosanna.  ^^^ 

Before  the  sire  of  all  men's  races  blent, 

Sits  Lucia,  who  thy  lady  moved  to  wonne, 
When  thou  didst  bend  thy  brows,  on  ruin  bent. 

But  since  thy  vision  to  an  end  draws  on, 

Here  will  we  pause,  like  tailor  who  doth  prove  "^ 

His  skiU,  as  cloth  is  given  to  make  the  gown. 

Line  127-  St.  John,  wlio  saw  and  related  in  the  Apocalypse  the  early 
persecutions  of  the  Church. 

Line  130.  The  Virgin  divides  the  saints  of  the  old  and  new  dispensations. 
On  her  left  hand  are  Adam,  Moses,  &c. ;  on  her  right  Peter  and  John,  &c., 
until  the  semicircles  unite  in  John  the  Baptist,  seated  opposite  to  the  Virgin. 
John  the  Baptist  has  for  his  neighbours  Anna  and  Lucia,  opposite  to  Peter 
and  Adam,  Lucia  being  supposed  to  represent  Grace,  though,  from  her 
rank  in  the  first  row  of  Paradise,  some  real  person  would  appear  to  be 
intended,  as  'the  poet's  love  Beatrice  also  represents  spiritual  religion. 


Canto  XXXIII.  PARADISE.  387 

And  we  will  raise  our  eyes  to  the  primal  love, 
That  looking  towards  it  thou  mayst  penetrate, 
As  far  as  possible,  its  beams  above. 

Yet  of  a  truth,  the  while  thy  pinions  beat,  "* 

Thou  dost  fall  back,  believing  thou  dost  speed, 
'Tis  fit  that  first  for  grace  I  should  entreat : 

Grace  given  by  her,  who  hath  the  power  to  aid : 
And  thou  wilt  follow  me  with  yearning  there. 
That  to  my  words  thy  heart  be  closely  laid."  ^^^ 

Therewith  he  thus  began  this  holy  prayer. 


CANTO  xxxin. 

Saint  Bernard  prays  to  the  Virgin  that  Dante  may  receive  grace  to  contem- 
plate the  Divine  Essence,  and  the  prayer  is  granted.  Dante  then  prays 
that  he  may  have  power  to  record  some  portion  of  the  glory  he  beholds, 
and  describes  his  final  vision  of  the  Supreme  Mystery. 

"  O  Virgin  Mother,  daughter  of  thy  Son, 
Humble  and  lofty  more  than  any  creature. 
The  fixt  bound  where  the  eternal  councils  run. 

Thou  art  the  perfect  one  who  human  nature 

Didst  so  ennoble  that  did  not  disdain  * 

Its  Maker  from  thee  to  take  form  and  feature. 

Within  thy  womb  the  love  was  lit  again. 

Through  warmth  of  which  in  its  eternal  peace 
This  flower  in  beauty  hath  thus  bloomed  amain. 

Thou  art  the  midday  torch  within  this  place  ^^ 

Of  charity,  and  unto  mortals  lower 
The  living  fountain  of  all  hope  and  grace. 

Lady,  thou  art  so  great  and  hast  such  power 
That  whoso  willeth  grace  and  runs  to  thee. 
Would  without  pinions  wish  his  will  could  soar.  ^* 

Not  only  succours  thy  benignity 

Whoso  demands  it,  but  full  many  a  time. 
Or  ere  the  prayer  be  formed,  'tis  offered  free. 

In  thee  fair  Mercy,  in  thee  Pity's  prime. 

In  thee  magnificence,  in  thee  unite  ^ 

Whatever  goodness  doth  in  creature  limn. 

Behold  this  man,  who  from  the  lowest  pit 
O'  the  universe  unto  this  height  hath  seen 
Of  spiritual  life  the  phases  infinite. 

Of  grace  he  prays  to  thee  for  virtue  keen,  ^* 

Such  that  his  human  eyes  may  upwards  yearn 
Until  the  sovran  mystery  be  seen. 


388  PARADISE.  Canto  XXXIH. 

And  I,  who  for  my  vision  ne'er  did  burn 

More  than  I  do  for  his,  my  prayers  in  whole 

Offer,  and  pray  they  have  not  scant  return.  ^* 

Thou,  therefore,  from  him  every  cloud  uproU 

Of  his  mortality  with  prayers  of  thine. 

So  that  the  highest  bliss  shine  on  his  soul. 
Again  I  pray  to  thee,  O  queen  benign, 

Who  canst  whate'er  thou  wilt,  his  passions  all  ** 

Keep  ever  pure  after  such  sight  divine. 
Let  thy  protection  guard  him  from  a  fall. 

See  Beatrice  with  all  these  the  blest 

Join  their  raised  palms  in  furtherance  of  my  call." 
The  eyes  by  G-od  for  ever  loved  the  best  *® 

Fixt  on  the  speaker,  then  how  holy  prayers 

Are  grateful  to  them  made  all  manifest. 
Thence  to  the  Eternal  Light  their  vision  rears, 

In  which  believe  that  never  creature  higher 

Within  its  mystery  such  clear  eye  bears  :  ** 

And  I,  who  to  the  end  of  all  desire 

Was  then  approaching,  as  was  fit  the  while, 

Finisht  the  ardour  of  my  yearning's  fire. 
Then  beckoned  to  me  Bernard  with  a  smile 

That  I  should  upwards  gaze,  but  I,  in  sooth,  '® 

Already  gazed  where  he  my  sight  would  guile. 
And  as  my  vision  more  of  strength  endueth 

Yet  more  and  more  it  entered  through  the  ray 

O'  the  sovran  light,  which  in  itself  is  truth. 
r"  From  here  henceforward  more  than  parlance  may  " 

My  vision  knew ;  here  words  to  sight  must  yield, 

And  memory  to  such  excess  give  way. 
Like  one  who  sees  in  dreaming  things  revealed, 

And  when  the  dream  is  o'er  passion's  impress 
I  Remains,  while  to  the  mind  all  else  is  sealed,  ^ 

^"^  So  am  I  now,  that  all,  as  'twere,  doth  cease 

My  vision,  while  there  yet  on  me  distils 

Within  the  heart,  born  from  it.  Heavenly  peace. 
Thus  in  the  sun  the  snow  dissolves  in  rills ; 

Thus  in  the  wind,  inscribed  in  flying  leaves,  ^ 

Are  lost  for  aye  the  sibyl's  oracles. 
O  highest  light,  that  so  itself  upheaves 

Above  all  mortal  thought,  upon  me  shower 

Some  likeness  which  thy  witnessed  image  leaves, 
And  make  this  tongue  of  mine  possess  such  power  ""^ 

That  of  thy  glory  but  one  spark  alone 

To  future  ages  it  may  leave  as  dower. 


Canto  XXXni.  PARADISE.  389 

If  but  returns  ilpon  my  mind  a  tone, 

And  in  these  verses  but  the  briefest  sound, 

Thy  victory  more  perfect  will  be  known.  '* 

I  think  I  should  have  fallen  in  a  s wound  f^ 

The  while  I  bore  that  blaze  of  living  light  ; 

If  once,  hence  straying,  were  my  vision  found. 
And  I  remember  that  I  gathered  might 

By  this  to  bear  so  much  that  I  illumed  ^ 

My  vision  with  perfection  infinite. 
O  grace  abounding,  whence  I  there  presumed 

Upon  the  Eternal  Light  to  fix  my  gaze 

So  long  as  vision  was  not  all  consumed  ! 
Within  its  depths  I  saw,  wheTein  doth  blaze  *** 

Bound  up  with  love  into  one  volume  bright, 

Whate'er  the  mighty  universe  displays : 
Substance  and  accident  in  endless  might. 

All  breathed  together,  in  such  fashion  planned 

That  what  I  now  describe  is  simple  light.  ^ 

The  universal  form  of  the  world's  band 

Methinks  I  saw,  because  where  thus  displayed 

More  largely  I  perceive  my  joy  expand. 
One  moment's  pause  had  me  even  more  delayed 

Than  five- and- twenty  ages  the  emprise  ^^ 

Which  Neptune's  wonder  won  at  Argo's  shade. 
So  my  mind,  gathering  all  its  energies. 

Grazed  fixt,  immovable,  and  all  intent. 

And  ever  more  enkindled  through  the  eyes. 
Upon  that  light,  whoever's  gaze  is  bent,  ^^''^ 

From  it  towards  any  other  sight  to  veer 

Impossible  that  he  can  e'er  consent. 
Because  all  good,  for  which  desire  forms  prayer, 

In  it  is  centered,  and  beyond  its  rood 

All  is  defective  which  is  perfect  there.  ^^ 

Henceforth  my  speech  must  fail  in  what  I  viewed. 

Even  so  far  as  I  remember,  more 

Than  un weaned  child's  that  craves  its  milky  food. 
Not  that  the  semblance  other  image  bore 

Within  the  living  light  on  which  I  gazed,  '^" 

Which  ever  is  the  same  it  was  before, 

Line  85.  The  Deity  is  figured  as  every  quality  of  His  universe  condensed 
into  what  appeared  at  first  as  purely  light. 

Line  94.  The  pause  of  a  moment  at  such  a  time  were  to  him  greater  than  a 
delay  of  twenty-five  ages  to  the  Argonauts. 

Line  109.  There  was  no  change  in  the  Deity,  which  appeared  as  light,  but 
through  increased  strength  of  vision  the  seer  caught  a  glimpse  of  its  mysteries 
revealed  to  him. 


390  PARADISE.  Canto  XXXIII. 

But  through  my  vision,  which  more  keenly  blazed 
As  still  I  looked  on  it,  one  single  seeming 
Before  me  travailed,  as  I  changed  amazed. 

Within  the  substance,  deep  and  clearly  gleaming  ^^* 

Of  the  high  light,  three  wheels  appeared,  which  shone 
With  colours  three,  and  in  one  boundary  beaming. 

And  as  from  Iris,  Iris,  one  from  one 

Appeared  reflected,  and  the  third  seemed  fire 

That  from  them  both  was  equally  breathed  on.  ^'^ 

O  how  my  speech  falls  short,  and  doth  retire 
Below  my  thought,  and  that,  to  what  I  saw, 
To  say  'twere  little  answers  not  desire. 

O  light  eterne,  who  in  thee  dost  withdraw 

Alone,  self-comprehended,  self-perceived,  ^-^ 

On  me  thou  smiled' st  down  thy  light  and  law. 

That  second  circling  wheel,  which  so  conceived, 
Appeared  in  thee  as  a  reflected  light, 
When  somewhat  further  by  my  eyes  received, 

Within  itself,  with  its  own  colour  bright,  ^^^ 

Appeared  as  painted  with  our  efiigy, 
Wherefore  on  it  my  vision  pored  with  might. 

Like  the  geometrician  who  doth  try 

To  square  the  circle,  and  can  never  find 

In  thought  the  principle  he  needeth,  I  ^^* 

Was  thus  before  that  vision  new  designed. 

I  wished  to  see  how  there  the  shape  found  home 
Within  the.  circle,  and  how  there  confined  : 

But  such  a  flight  was  not  for  my  poor  plume, 

Did  not  across  my  mind  a  glory  steal  '^^ — ^-^        "** 

From  out  the  splendour,  whence  its  wish  did  come. 

To  the  high  fancy  here  my  power  did  fail. 
But  turned  my  will  already  as  willed  there 
(Moved  on  with  equal  motion  like  a  wheel), 

The  love  which  moves  the  sun  and  every  star.  ^^ 

Line  116.  The  Trinity.  The  Second  wheel  reflected  from  the  first,  the  Third 
progressing  from  the  other  two. 

Line  127.  In  the  Second  Person  he  beholds  a  glimpse  of  the  incarnation  of 
the  Deity  clothed  in  human  form,  but  such  a  mystery  was  beyond  his  powers 

Line  140.  The  glory  of  the  Deity  breaking  on  Dante's  soul  inspired  it  with 
perfect  accordance  to  the  Divine  Will,  and  left  him  content  not  to  aspire  after 
the  unattainable. 


LONDON: 

PKINTED  BY  JAS.  WADK,  TAVISTOCK  STREET, 

COVENT  GARDEN.